《{The Dragon Within} (Completed)》 Prologue; A...Human!? Rage, an emotion that burned so much brighter than anger, yet fiercer than the coldness of hatred. It filled his heart as he stood staring down at his now human hands. ¡°Curse those heroes¡­¡± he clenched both hands into fists, as he ground his teeth with one another. ¡°How could¡­A human? Me?¡± With a clear tone of disbelief, he fell to his knees. ¡°No! This can¡¯t be true!¡± he shouted. ¡°I am Erikathyr! The White Drake! I shall not stand for this!¡± He fell even lower, holding himself up with shaking arms, his fingers digging into the dry earth ¡°I who burned cities, I who bathed armies in fire and turned them to ash, I am now a human!?¡± His eyes shook as he stared down at the ground. He noticed a sudden shift in the soil beneath him, forming hollow eye sockets and a mouth. ¡°That you are, Erik.¡± Grim¡¯s voice came out with the moving lips made of dirt, ¡°A human male, age 19, 5¡¯6 tall to be exact. No tail, no fangs, no claws and no scales. And no wings will be growing out of your back anytime this millennium.¡± ¡°Erik?¡± He asked in a rage, confused and insulted ¡°You dare humanize my draconic name!?¡± Grim chuckled, ¡°You are no longer dragonkin; your ancestors disowned you for your weakness and foolish acts. Your very blood look away in shame when they look upon you now.¡± The ground rose, forming a head and a neck, ¡°Look at what your actions have caused to this world.¡± Erik¡¯s gaze rose with the earth, as he now noticed the scenery before him. A valley of death and rot lay beneath the cliff he stood on. Dried up trees, ashen greenery, barren earth, and wisps of violet energy he knew too well to be miasma. ¡°You, Erikathyr of the White-Blood Dragons. You, who failed your blood-line¡¯s oath to safeguard the nature of this world!¡± Grim continued to speak as the face of dry earth moved in front of Erik¡¯s face to stare at him accusingly. ¡°You did this.¡± Erik shook his head, ¡°No¡­No, the heroes and their people did! That¡¯s why I purged their lands! Burned their factories! The dwarves! The humans! Even the elves! They betray the nature that created them! I sought to burn that betrayal!¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Grim¡¯s earthen smile twisted into a grimace ¡°Fool. You passed through their creations like a maddened beast and brought destruction upon what they, as younger races, would''ve learned from, growing from what those mistakes taught them. You almost brought extinction to the elves. You sent the dwarves hiding under ground. You made the humans see your kind like monsters!¡± ¡°Shame.¡± Grim hissed, ¡°you bring shame upon your blood. If only your kind weren¡¯t so proud of their blood, another drake or dragon would¡¯ve slew you before you made the first step. ¡°Dragons do not kill other dragons unless they fall to Chaos, do they?¡± he spoke with amusement. ¡°Ironic, as your actions brought Chaos to the entire world.¡± The head of earth moved out of his view, showing him the dead lands once more. ¡°You who looked upon the other races, thinking yourself a God, thinking destruction upon them was a mercy. The hatred you created in their hearts, birthed the heroes that slew you in the end. But it did not stop there. ¡°Look closer¡­what do you see?¡± Grim urged him, as Erik rose. He looked at the barren land more closely¡­ Noticing a shape, an outline. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s¡­¡± His jaw dropped, his eyes opening wide in utter bafflement at the sight. ¡°Zyndreth the Black¡¯s carcass, the last to be slain by the Slayers a thousand years ago. Her bones still remain, marking her fall.¡± Grim spoke grimly, before turning back to face him. ¡°You ignored the wiser words of your elders. You sought destruction upon Man, Elf, and Dwarf. You, Erikathyr, White Drake! You started the Dragon Wars!¡± Erik looked away from the ancient body, closing his eyes as he pained for the death of someone he knew ¡°D-Dragon Wars?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the details. You can imagine them either way. Erikathyr, no¡­Erik, you brought war between your kind and the rest, creating the Great Draconic Extinction where humans, dwarves, elves, lizardmen, mer and even fae, hunted your kind down to the last.¡± Grim explained. ¡°I¡­Did I do this?¡± Erik asked in disbelief. ¡°Oh, and it doesn¡¯t end there,¡± Grim chuckled as a wicked smile formed on his face. ¡°With the fall of your kind, the most powerful singular beings in this world, a path opened for something else to seek it for their own.¡± Erik did not have his draconic senses anymore, but the scent was something even a human could smell, a vulgar and intoxicating whiff of miasma. ¡°Demons.¡± ¡°Worse!¡± Grim raised its voice. ¡°The Devil Kings themselves walk this earth now, warring with the other races.¡± The head of dirt began descending back into the ground. ¡°This is your punishment. No matter how many times I must revive you, you shall experience what you have caused to the very last. ¡°Enjoy this world, human... Erik.¡± Ch 1 - Born Hunter Starvation, that sense of emptiness filled Erik¡¯s stomach as he traversed the deadlands. His body feeling weak, his legs wishing they could give away. For three days Erik walked, sheer will power forcing him forward. ¡°I won¡¯t die like this¡­¡± he promised himself, a dragon¡¯s pride burning within his human heart. He tread forward, dry earth beneath him while he moved about the dead trees. The land all around him had wasted away, not a drop of water or rain, not a smudge of green in sight. Black, grey and brown were the colours of this land, joined by the intoxicating violet miasma. The demonic toxin filled his lungs with every breath, sapping his strength. Erik¡¯s mind though stayed strong,although he might have the body of a human, he still had the soul of a mighty drake. And nothing was more resilient of spirit and mind than dragons. And dragons were, once, also the greatest of predators. Erik followed whatever tracks he could find, footprints in the ashen dirt, damage to the not so lively terrain. He wasn¡¯t just moving in a random direction, nor following memory and trying to get his bearings. The terrain had changed too much for him to remember this place. (¡°How long?¡±) He asked himself, (¡°How long has it been?¡±) indeed he recognised what kind of trees once lived here yet he could not for the life of him remember the place. Which for a dragon, meant that he hadn¡¯t been around here for a very long time. Moving such thoughts aside for a moment, he continued following the slight tracks. Damage marks over the trees, strange messes in the earth alongside small, clawed footprints. He knew he was stalking some kind of demonic creature, small as it might have been, anything could be of use at this point. (¡°Fiend? No, smaller¡­¡±) he tried to guess, as whatever it was it couldn¡¯t fly and neither was it too large. His mind arriving on a conclusion just as he noticed the creature in question, quietly moving behind a fallen dried-up trunk while keeping his distance. Erik glanced over (¡°Imp.¡±), to see the little demon lying about. A lanky humanoid creature with crimson skin, only about two feet tall with hooked black claws and two rows of just as pitch-black fangs. He watched it closely, it seemed to be asleep. (¡°It knows I¡¯m here.¡±) but Erik was smarter, knowing how these little tricksters worked. Imps preferred tight, hidden spaces to fall asleep. To Erik this only meant one thing, this was a trap, meant to lure him in and kill him. (¡°But why use itself as bait?¡±) He asked himself, reasoning out the answer through his vast knowledge over these creatures. Erik guessed it wasn¡¯t alone, somewhere out there more Imps were watching him as he watched it. (¡°A jest of Imps would contain¡­3? 4 Imps?¡±) he strained his mind to remember his teacher¡¯s lessons, dragons having lived for so long had details over so many creatures¡­ (¡°They¡¯re distracting me with the one, seemingly asleep, to then ambush me in force.¡±) A simple, yet effective plan. He decided he¡¯d ruin it, for Erik did not want to fall to some measly demonic runts. Quickly he looked around for something to use as a weapon, seeing only dry sticks and stones about he picked up the two largest rocks he could carry per hand. Erik doubted he could throw it and hit, he was too tired for that, (¡°Mauling it with a stone in the head should do the trick.¡±). He rose from behind the trunk, keeping his ears peeled for any sort of noise while making use of all the information his puny human eyesight could provide. There was no backing off now, the imps would simply follow him. He needed to deal with this while he knew where at least one of them was. Using its position, taking in the terrain around it and then surmising where the others were probably hiding¡­Erik made his move. Dashing from behind the trunk (¡°Bash the sleeping one¡¯s head in, turn to deflect the ambush from the one inside the trunk on the left and then deal with the possible other two watching fr-¡±) He began planning it all out in his head, before suddenly tripping over his own feet. Erik rolled and tumbled forwards, coming to a stop, he groaned in pain and annoyance while reopening his eyes. Meeting the hungry and amused gaze of the black-eyed imp. He immediately moved to back away from it, confusing his feet¡¯s movements once more, he only fell back and onto his ass. The imp pounced, a hissing screech filling his ears as the creature grappled onto his left arm. Erik moved to stand while waving the creature about, as it clawed at his weak skin and bit into his soft flesh. He screamed in pain and rage, turning just as another leapt at his right leg. They ravaged his limbs, frenzied at the taste of blood. Their black fangs and claws oozing out liquid miasma, infecting each wound. Erik flailed about before kneeling down and bashing his left arm into a nearby pile of stones. The sound of cracking bone resonated with the imp¡¯s scream of agony, causing the second one to back off from his now miserably clawed at leg. But Erik did not stop there, now having one imp within his grasp he mercilessly began beating the creature. He grabbed it by the neck and sunk his other fist into its face, over and over he punched it, putting every bit of strength he had behind each hit. Infusing his every attack with the raw rage and guilt that filled him, blinded by the pain he barely noticed that the imp was dead. Its skull had long caved in from his relentless attacks, yet he continued, the sound of his fist sinking into brain matter going ignored as it reached his ears. Then the other imps re-joined the attack. One pouncing over his back and putting its arms around his neck, it began to choke him. A second returned tobiting away at his already injured leg, ripping off more skin before digging into his flesh and muscle. Erik screamed out, falling to his side as his leg gave away. Enduring through the pain he began slamming his leg onto the ground, bashing the imp over and over. He then reached back with both hands and grabbed the other imp by its arms, pulling it off his neck which only caused it to grip onto his shoulders. He felt the other imp let go of his leg, having taken enough of a beating to give up. Yet the one on his back wasn¡¯t letting go, its claws digging deeper into his flesh. Erik also didn¡¯t give in easily though, continuing to pull even as its claws ripped his skin. He pulled it off, raising it above himself he briefly glanced at it. Its empty black eyes open as wide as its salivating black maw, as it screeched and screamed, clawing away at his hands and arms while trying to escape his grasp. But Erik wasn¡¯t letting go, as he changed his grip from its arms over to holding it by both legs with only his right hand. The creature being lanky enough to be held as such. He then rose, hearing the third imp prowling about him, hissing ferociously. As he rose back to his knees it pounced once more, Erik meeting its attack by flailing the imp in his grasp at it like a mace. Both imps collided, both briefly gripping onto each other in surprise and confusion before letting go. The third imp was thrown aside, rolling through the ashen earth before regaining its balance. It stood up and hissed at him, its hiss being cut off mid-way as another sound resonated louder. The sound of bone and flesh being crushed, as Erik bashed the second imp¡¯s head in with a stone he picked up from nearby. Knocking it out on the first hit, he turned to the last imp. The creature seeing both its pack mates taken out of the fight, turned tail to escape.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Dragons did not let prey escape. The creature spun about to run but Erik had already pushed himself onto it with his one good leg. He grabbed its left arm, clenching tightly as it turned and hissed at him. Erik pulled it over, grabbing its other hand he held it down beneath his body¡¯s weight. He stared down into the imp¡¯s black eyes, as it hissed and struggled. A fruitless effort, although Erik was weak from hunger and thirst it still had no chance to match a human¡¯s weight and general strength. He took a deep breath, calming himself from the adrenaline before suddenly pulling at each of the imp¡¯s arms as he spoke ¡°End your pitiful efforts, you vile demon spawn¡±. Yet it continued to struggle, even spitting in his face from anger. Erik met its anger with his own wrath, ¡°Cease your struggling, puny vermin!¡± he roared out, his voice vibrating with power as the sound wave blasted down into the imp¡¯s face. Shutting it up entirely. The imp stared up at him in absolute terror now, as he looked down upon it with surprise. (¡°My voice? If I kept my voice then¡­¡±) Erik was surprised he had kept some of his identity as kin of dragons, he now wondered what else he could still do. (¡°Putting aside that Grim even left me with my powers, I don¡¯t have control over them or this damn body. I need a safe place, somewhere to¡­hide out for a while¡±) Erik thought, as he stared down at the now trembling demon. ¡°You speak, do you not?¡± He asked, controlling his voice to remain active but not blow out the imp¡¯s eardrums. The imp nodded its head quickly in response ¡°Y-Yes! Yes!¡± it croaked out, stuttering from fear. Imps were smart creatures. Minor demons with little magical power, but cunning, and with a silver tongue. ¡°Good, then tell me. Where are we right now? What continent, what land and under rule of which kingdom.¡± Erik asked, gripping more tightly onto its arms with each word spoken. ¡°D-Druvia on the main con-continent!¡± The imp spitted out, ¡°The-The Whispering w-woods!¡± Erik drew closer to its face, growling ¡°Under who¡¯s rule?¡± The imp looked up at him in confusion, to which he pulled onto its arms once more before asking ¡°Orc? Human? Demon? Who owns Druvia!¡± ¡°Both! B-Both! Humans own! Demon kin take half!¡± The imp quickly responded, fearing for its life if it did otherwise. ¡°Huh.¡± Erik dropped his draconic voice, (¡°So the pitiful humans actually lasted a thousand years against the Devil King¡¯s armies? Would¡¯ve never guessed. Although I guess they did survive me¡­¡±). He chuckled, weary and amused. He returned to the demon, ¡°You¡¯ll show me to the closest human city.¡± his voice returned to draconic, he ordered the creature. Who nodded repeatedly, ¡°I shall! I shall! I point great master to near humans!¡± assuring him frantically. Erik didn¡¯t believe it, imps had a knack for lies. ¡°You will, else I¡¯ll be killing you.¡± He said, before moving his left hand over and onto the imp¡¯s neck. It thought he was threatening it¡­but Erik was only making sure it wouldn¡¯t move about as he grabbed a nearby stone with his right. Raising it high, before slamming the stone down onto the imp¡¯s left shoulder. Violet blood splattered onto the ashen dirt beneath them, as Erik crushed the creature¡¯s shoulder. Bashing it with the stone over and over, the imp screamed and hissed in agony throughout. ¡°Those pesky claws of yours will have to go though.¡± Erik said, before he switched hands and began bashing in the other shoulder. ¡°While I¡¯m at it, the legs too.¡± He said, moving onto crushing both the hips too. The demon¡¯s cries of pain turned hoarse by the time he moved onto the next step, its mouth laying ajar as it took deep, choked breaths. Both its arms and legs laying uselessly about it, as Erik slowly tore each off causing a whole new wave of agonized squealing. The imp was wheezing, trembling from shock when he was done tearing off both arms and legs. He set them aside, moving back to the imp as it lay in bloody tears. He placed both hands over the shoulder stumps, watching as the demon¡¯s regenerative powers came into play. The stumps regenerated slowly, the flesh met his palms, then turned to heal inwards. No longer able to recreate the arm the rest of the way, the passive magic focused on stopping the bleeding. Approving of his little test, Erik gathered some stones from around and placed them at each stump. Stopping the healing process from recreating the limbs. He moved back and away from his surgery patient, briefly watching as it lay on the brink of consciousness. (¡°It should come around in a few minutes¡­Until then.¡±) he glanced back at the two other imps, one laying as a corpse with its head bashed in and the second still unconscious nearby. Erik tried to stand but his leg failed him once more, looking down at it, he really couldn¡¯t blame it. The demons had made quite the mess of it, not only had they flayed a fair bit of skin off but they had bitten deep enough to rip a muscle. Normally Erikathyr would of taken a bite out of something and waited for the wound to heal as he slept but¡­Erik doubted his draconic healing powers were having much of an effect at the moment, as he watched himself bleed out from the wound. The blackness on his flesh was just as bad, a demonic infection caused by the miasmic poison these creatures were naturally armed with. Although as he inspected the patches of darkness, he noticed that they were slowly disappearing (¡°So physically I¡¯m human but spiritually I¡¯m still a Drake?¡±) He sighed in relief, demonic infection was one of the worst ailments one could befall. But what about the bleeding? As he watched it, not only did the wound really not look like it was about to start regenerating but It also hurt like a bitch. ¡°Damn this weak vessel.¡± He cursed under his breath. Wincing through the pain as he pulled his leg ahead of himself, straightening it up. Erik then tore off his left sleeve, thankfully Grim hadn¡¯t left him naked, giving him at least a long-sleeved white shirt and brown pants. He tore the sleeve into two long straps, wrapping one tightly around his leg right over the kneecap and stopping the stream of blood going in. He then took off his shirt entirely, wrapping it around his leg before using the last strap to tie it in place. Erik then began glancing about, looking for long sticks or branches. Seeing a few, he crawled up to them, ever so slowly collecting a couple. Picking out the strongest two, he inserted them in between the straps before tying the remainder around the sticks again. Creating a make-shift splint. With the bleeding somewhat stopped and his leg laying straight, he now needed some support to help him stand. He didn¡¯t look forward to hopping one-legged all the way. The sticks that lay about him were either too short or too weak to support his weight, so he looked around for something longer, something stronger. Yet nothing around could serve that purpose, probably not even the tree branches, which he couldn¡¯t reach either way. ¡°I¡¯m not crawling all the way either¡­¡± Erik grumbled, before a thought crossed his mind (¡°If I still have my voice then maybe¡­¡±). His gaze fell upon the unconscious imp, the bleeding that came off its forehead already having healed over. Erik smiled wickedly ¡°Worth a try.¡± He crawled over to the imp, even though its wound had healed he doubted it would be waking up any time soon. Well, it might once he started. He sat himself before it, sharpening a thick yet short stick with several stones. Creating a wooden stake. Holding the make-shift stabber in both hands, he raised it high above the imp. (¡°To the hope that the spirits are not insulted by this tainted blood¡­¡±) he thought, before moving on with his plan. Erik closed his eyes, as he held his arms steady. Beginning to speak in a low draconic voice, a chant ¡°Watchers of the green behold my voice, aid this brother even as he lays surrounded by vile corruption. Accept this sacrifice, as vulgar as it might be.¡± He stabbed the stake down, piercing the imp¡¯s chest and rotten heart. The creature woke in surprise, screaming out in pain before beginning to flail and struggle. Even though it struggled, it was already too late. Its movements began to lag, its voice croaking to a halt until it fell still. Dead. Erik remained just as still, staring down at the stabbed creature¡¯s corpse. His expression slowly turning to hopelessness. (¡°Is there really no remaining life? Has this entire forest been corrupted to the core?¡±) But just as he began to lose hope, the wooden stake within his grasp began to change shape. He let go and watched as the wood warped and grew, elongating and thickening as the imp¡¯s body shrivelled up. Before long a tall straight stick lay before him, standing where the imp¡¯s body once was. In the corpse¡¯s place now rested a patch of crimson skin, emptied of its contents. ¡°Hah¡­nature hasn¡¯t abandoned me yet!¡± Erik exclaimed in relief, grabbing onto the stick before pulling himself into standing thanks to its support. He struggled to move still but at least it was better than crawling or hopping about on one leg. Erik walked over to the bloody and still in shock amputated imp. Standing over it as he reached down and grabbed what used to be its left leg, ¡°So, Imp. What do you call yourself?¡± he asked before taking a large bite out of the leg. Staring down dispassionately at the creature, he ignored the foul taste and swallowed its succulent flesh. Consuming what he tore off down to the bone, slowly satisfying his hunger. The imp watched, its expression an even mixture of horror and terror, its mouth moved but no words came out. Quickly finishing off one half of the leg, Erik glanced down at the imp once more. While turning it around to devour the rest of the crimson meat bathed in violet blood. ¡°Well?¡± He asked again, speaking out with a draconic hiss this time around. Which urged the creature to speak ¡°T-Trix! This one-one¡¯s name is Trix!¡± Erik hummed in disinterest, as he grimaced at the taste he had to endure ¡°Well Trix, once I¡¯m done feasting upon your disgusting nutrients. We¡¯ll start moving.¡± Trix could only shiver and nod, as he watched Erik throw aside bone and reach down for the next limb. Tearing into it with disgust, yet leaving not a pinch of flesh over the bone. Ch 2 - His Roar ¡°I swear upon my kind, wretched demon spawn, if you¡¯ve been guiding me astray¡­¡± Erik grumbled as he tread forward, a walking stick in one hand and a limbless imp in the other. Another three days had passed of him following the creature¡¯s directions. ¡°N-Never! Trix show master the way!¡± The imp frantically assured. Erik stopped briefly, raising the creature to meet his eyes while he held it by the head. ¡°You better hope so, or my teeth around your throat will be the last thing you¡¯ll feel.¡± He hissed at it, causing the demonling to shudder. Before putting it aside once more, as he heard a rather loud crash nearby. His instincts told him to walk away, turn around and go the opposite direction. Erik did not do so, ignoring the disgusting fear that permeated his now human mind. He moved on, not away from the noise but towards it while several more sounds reached his ears. Like metal crashing with metal alongside whistling, a strangely mechanical noise. Erik snuck up to the scene as stealthily as he could, half peaking from behind a tree right as a splatter of violet blood sprayed past him. (¡°A battle!¡±) Erik mused, as he watched the lone human warrior face off against eight large demons. Hulking beasts, twice the height of the warrior and three times as thick and muscled. The creatures were humanoid with black leather hides, long unkept manes of hair and curling crimson horns. (¡°Eight fiends.¡±) he noted before studying the warrior, wearing silver plate armour that glowed a bright blue from in between the plates, a tattered red cape with the black insignia of a wyvern and a similarly wyvern in design full helm. The human also wielded a strange blade, a two-handed weapon with two grips. Remembering from Dwarven engineering, Erik noted that the massive weapon had a long barrel going in-between each blade while one of the handles had a trigger. The warrior had already slashed and blew off several of the fiend¡¯s limbs, but the resilient monsters were already healing. While the warrior lay weary, worn out from a probably drawn-out fight. Fiends liked to prolong fights, it is what the highly sustainable beasts excelled at. Erik decided there was nothing to be done here other than sneak around, hoping the human would last long enough for him to-When suddenly Trix began flailing and screaming at the top of his lungs, incoherent words Erik did not comprehend but knew it to be demon tongue. He slammed the imp into the tree he was standing behind, shutting it up briefly while he glanced back at the fight¡­Each of the fiends had turned to look at him. Erik took a deep, annoyed breath ¡°If you live through this, Imp. Know that I will find you, capture you¡­and kill you in the slowest manner imaginable.¡± He told the chuckling demon, as two Fiends roared out and charged him. Letting go of both imp and walking stick, Erik purposely fell back as the two fiends leapt over his falling form. They crashed into the trees behind him, ripping the dry logs apart. He turned over, finding himself surrounded by four of them as they slowly approached his position. Smirking, salivating as they watched him try to crawl away. ¡°Aw, look at the worm wiggle off.¡± Chuckled one fiend. ¡°Haha! This one¡¯s mine!¡± exclaimed the largest of them, as it took a step forward towards Erik. Reaching out with its right claw, a hungry smirk on its face. ¡°You¡¯re facing me!¡± exclaimed a feminine voice, the warrior suddenly appearing before the fiend as she aimed her blade¡¯s barrel up at its face ¡°Flame burst!¡± she chanted, magical energy forming at the barrels end before suddenly blasting forwards into a wave of heat. She turned to the other fiends, as the large one fell back, headless and dead. The warrior glanced down at Erik, seeing his bloody and wrapped up leg she grimaced ¡°Stay down kid, I¡¯ll deal with these beasts.¡± (¡°Kid? Ignorant human I¡¯m thousands of years older than you!¡±) Was what Erik wanted to shout back, but had no time to as a fiend lunged down at him. Seeing the attack the warrior chanted quickly ¡°Blink¡±, teleporting instantaneously to parry the demon¡¯s lashing claw with her blade¡¯s flat side. Erik watched as she held her ground, one demon grabbing onto her weapon while she pushed back. The other demons prowled around them, the four she left behind having re-joined these three. They pushed aside the trees, clearing out the area around them to move with more ease. (¡°Seven fiends, this human won¡¯t survive.¡±) Erik noted as he kept watch on the fiends behind them, whilst the female warrior struggled against the one fiend¡¯s raw strength. ¡°Force push!¡± She chanted, suddenly pushing the fiend away with great force, sending it flying into several trees which shattered under its weight. The warrior then turned to glance at her surroundings, breathing heavily from exhaustion yet unyielding. She glanced down at him, smiling weakly ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked. He rolled his eyes ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like this is the time for pleasantries.¡±, he sighed as one fiend hissed at them. ¡°Erik.¡± He then answered, deciding it wasn¡¯t worth the trouble of using his draconic name in this form. ¡°Listen to me closely Erik, head north. You will find a village of good people there, they¡¯ll treat your wounds, feed and clothe you¡­¡± The woman began to tell, when suddenly a fiend pounced at her from behind. Sensing its presence, she immediately spun onto it, slashing its chest open and sending it back into a tumble. ¡°What are you-¡± Erik began to ask. But she cut him off ¡°My name is Thea Selene, Elite Knight of the Kingdom of Druvia. Go to the village called Beckton, you will find my sister there¡­Tell her¡­¡± what was visible of her face turned grim, as she spoke the next words ¡°Tell her I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suddenly an aura of bright crimson rose all over her body, ¡°I¡¯ll draw them away, you make your escape!¡± she told him before suddenly raising her sword high. She chanted loudly ¡°Knight¡¯s Taunt!¡± and the aura of crimson exploded outwards, like a flash of light it briefly engulfed each fiend. Their pitch black eyes shone a dim red, as their expressions turned to pure fury. Thea turned to run, finding a fiend already pouncing at her and blocking her way she threw her sword at it. ¡°Force throw!¡± she chanted, her weapon¡¯s point realigning with her throw and shooting into the fiend¡¯s chest. She leapt after it, using the fiend¡¯s falling form as a step to leap higher. Landing right as the fiend hit the ground, she took off whilst shouting back ¡°Go Erik! Run!¡± as she herself dashed away. Each of the remaining six frenzied fiends chasing after her. Left alone Erik groaned ¡°Saved¡­By a bloody human?¡± he hissed in frustration, the mere thought infuriating him. He moved to stand, noticing that the pain in his leg was gone. Removing the sticks and unwrapping the cloth he revealed his lower leg, finding no sign of the wound. ¡°Hah, my powers are coming back but¡­Too slowly.¡± He grumbled, rising to his feet before stretching his healed leg about. Erik clicked his tongue in annoyance as he stared off towards the direction Thea had lured off the demons into. He couldn¡¯t stand it, the idea of owing his life to a puny human was¡­unthinkable for a being of his worth. But he was still too weak, physically he was no better than an average human grunt. Magically? Other than the prayers towards nature¡¯s spirits and his self-regeneration, he was dry. Not a drop of mana running through his system.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°This won¡¯t do, I need my strength back.¡± Erik continued to grumble, as he glanced about seeing the two dead fiends. Trix was nowhere in sight though, ¡°The worm probably crawled away or is hiding.¡± Erik spat at the ground angrily. He really wanted to get his claws¡­Hands, get his hands around that imp¡¯s throat. Erik looked down at his hands, (¡°Why? Why did that foolish death god leave my powers?¡°) he thought, unable to determine Grim¡¯s reasoning. Sighing he gave up the thought, nothing, not even dragons could start to understand what Gods plotted and played at. He walked out into the clear area the fiends were engaging Thea before Trix¡¯s outburst, noticing that several human corpses lay about. Wearing armour similar to Thea¡¯s if not of a lower grade, their weapons also seemed strangely dwarven and magic imbued. Erik took into account everything around him ¡°Two fiend corpses, a dozen dead humans and several mana imbued pieces of equipment?¡±, he hummed thoughtfully ¡°Maybe?¡±. A smile crept up his lips, amusement at his own genius. ¡°It could work¡­¡± he mused beneath his breath, before suddenly rushing over to a short-sword. He began collecting weapons from left and right, studying them in his hands before using another to dismantle each. He took out several circular crystals from within each weapon, gathering them into a pile of fourteen. Erik then moved on to the human bodies, ripping the straps that kept their armour together and revealing their chests. Undisturbed, he plunged a dagger into the dead man¡¯s chest, carving it open. Pulling it open further with both hands he then reached in and carefully ripped out his heart. Erik did this with each body, even the two Fiends, from which he gathered two black hearts per demon. Having each of the three objects into their own pile, he then began placing what he knew to be mana cores in a specific pattern. Forming a small circle from them. Done with the cores he moved onto the human hearts, holding several over one arm while gripping a single heart in his right. Erik began squeezing the hearts, spilling out the blood and splattering it over the ring of cores. Slowly, he formed a ring of blood by using up four hearts, before starting to carefully lay out a pattern within. Having a couple extra hearts remaining, he quickly snacked on them before turning to the completed magic circle. Kneeling outside it, Erik placed his right palm over one core. He closed his eyes to focus, sensing the power within the crystal. A cold, stirring energy. He willed it out with his mind, opening his eyes to see the blue flow of ethereal mana following the path of blood. The mana reached the other cores, forcing the energy within them outwards, it too began to follow the path of wet crimson. Until a few moments later each crystal orb lay empty, while the ring shone with bright energy. Content with the circle, Erik moved to the demon¡¯s blackened hearts, violet miasmic blood oozing out from each. Every single heart, larger than his own fists. He placed the demonic muscles inside the circle, forming a square within as the mana sizzled and sparked violet on contact with the miasma. Erik stood, watching as nothing happened other than the sparking mana surging out in bursts of violet energy around each heart. He stepped inside, now standing at the circle¡¯s very centre. He continued to smile, if not slightly worried this time around. ¡°Nothing better than a jumpstart to get this weak body into shape.¡± He mused, reasoning that since his soul was taking too long to get used to his new vessel then maybe, just maybe he could introduce peril to force it to bind quicker. He also knew from his knowledge of the human body that introducing peril caused it to suddenly become slightly more resistant. He hoped it was enough to survive the ritual he was about to cast on himself. Erik raised his arms up and outstretched before him, as he chanted in draconic ¡°Surge through the juice of life, corrupt and reform. Opposing energies collide, conflict¡­Lightning School, Torturous Voltage!¡± The diagrams slowly took on a violet hue, while sparks and arcing rays of light shot into his body. He could feel the electricity raging through his skin, like a stream of lava. Unable to hold it in, he arched back and screamed. Only the blurring slowly enclosing his field of vision eased the flashes of lightning. Yet nothing eased the agony if not lesser pain, briefly ending his wailing cries. This was a ritual created by the devils themselves to torture their prisoners, back before Erikathyr was old enough to breath fire. Every inch of his body that was touched by the energy was burnt to a crisp. The skin fried and the hairs seared off. Just when he was about to pass out the energy let up, giving him nothing but a mere moment to heal the worst damages before it increased again. An unending cycle of flaying by magical electrocution. A continuous rotation of mind-numbing pain, seemingly never ending agony..
Thea ran for her dear life, having abandoned her weapon didn¡¯t mean she had given up on escaping from this alive. She ran with all her might, hearing the frenzied demons chasing after her. Their thrashing of the trees as they trampled right through the dry and hollow bark only eclipsed by their hungering cries. She was oh so tired, exhausted from the fighting she couldn¡¯t hope to get away. Her mana was drained too, not regenerating nearly quick enough for her to cast anything of use. But she kept running, keeping her breathing even and calming her nerves. Thea tried to put as many trees in between her and the demons as possible, trying to slow them down. Yet they caught up to her either way, their superior demonic stamina only empowered by the surrounding miasma. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going girly?!¡± exclaimed one fiend as it crashed through the trees before her, blocking her path. Thea tried to turn and go around it but the other fiends appeared then, quickly clearing the trees from around her before surrounding her position. It was six on one and she was not only unarmed but drained of energy. Unsheathing her short-sword she began spinning about, slashing and stabbing at them as the demons poked and pushed her about. Laughing and chuckling joyfully, they were playing around with her. ¡°Oh! Watch it bitch! That stings!¡± One fiend chuckled as she pricked its left hand, stepping back and out of her range. Thea took her chance, charging low, she tried to pass through the demons and escape. ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡± Another hissed, as the fiend grabbed her cape and pulled, spinning her about as it turned. The fiend threw her, sending her flying through a tree and crashing into a boulder with a loud crack. Thea groaned in shock and pain, as she slid down the stone¡¯s side. Rolling onto the ground, she lay there, unable to stand back up. Only able to glance to her side as the fiends approached her once more, pushing at each other, chuckling in wicked amusement. When suddenly a heart wrenching scream of pure agony resonated through the forest, filling her with dread. ¡°Haha! The squirt didn¡¯t make it!¡± exclaimed one fiend, as it kneeled down before her and grabbing her long light-brown hair. The fiend pulled her up to meet its hungry gaze, as another scream of pain sounded off. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± the fiend asked before another responded, ¡°That¡¯ll be you in a moment!¡± Thea did not speak back, closing her eyes she waited for it all to end. Waiting in darkness, hoping to at least see the light that comes after. Hoping that in her death she might find the solace she couldn¡¯t in living. Disrupting her dreadful thoughts, promptly came a sound that overshadowed all. A roar so deep that the trees shuddered, a bestial howl that made each fiend perk up. A bellow of fury imbued with magic beyond her knowledge, which filled her dreading heart with an ancient fear. She tried to open her eyes but her body had taken too much of a beating¡­ Barely catching a glimpse of the raging flames that engulfed her surroundings, before passing out cold. The fiends scattered, evading the massive beam of incineration. As it burned through, leaving behind a scorched path over which Erik tread. Still human yet visibly changed, he casually walked towards the six demons. As he approached the flames would bend towards him, seemingly attracted by his presence. ¡°A mage!?¡± One fiend exclaimed, as all began moving through the forest to surround him. Erik though chuckled in cold amusement, as his gaze fell upon the speaker whilst he spoke with a narcissistic tone and draconic voice ¡°You dare compare my flames with the atrocity of those short-lived fools? Beseech whatever Devil you pray to for forgiveness! For you shall find none within me!¡± The fire flowed out from his surroundings, quickly converging onto his palm as he suddenly raised it towards the fiend. Without a chant, without speaking a single word as if moving the blaze through sheer will. The fire burst forth, a chain of sudden explosions engulfing the fiend who spoke and two others nearby it. The three others watched in frozen fear, as the flames and smoke slowly dissipated revealing a large patch of ashen scorched ground. No sign of the three fiends, nothing but piles of ash and rising flames. ¡°Who¡­Who are you?!¡± One fiend demanded, as each took a long step away from him. Erik turned to face the remaining three, as he smiled, a frigid smirk void of actual emotion. ¡°I am the fall of kingdoms. I am the end of living and undead. I am the eternal flame that burns all, the flightless beast that walks through your pitiful walls of stone.¡± He spoke with a haunting tone as more flames formed around his person,¡± Grounded I might be, it is you who shall despair. As the sky is your only solace, and nowhere else can you escape my blaze.¡± The flames formed three large spheres before suddenly shooting at each fiend, turning in response to the demons trying to evade, correcting their path and making it impossible to miss. Miss, they did not, as each sphere hit its target sending it up into a blaze of screaming agony. Leaving behind another three piles of smoking ash. Erik cackled maniacally ¡°Yes! I¡¯m back! Ohhhh baby I¡¯m back!¡±, maybe enjoying this a tad too much. Then abruptly falling to his knees he put his enthusiasm on hold, ¡°Wh-What¡­¡± he fell forwards and face first into the ashen earth. Struggling to keep his eyes open ¡°Ha-I might have used a bit too much¡­¡± he mused to himself, before finally losing consciousness. Ch 3 - A Dragons Resolve Smothering heat radiated all around him, flames rising so high that they reached the cavern¡¯s ceiling. Falls of lava made the walls while obsidian pillar-like platforms rose from molten rock that made the floor below. Erikathyr, a wingless drake with pure white scales, golden horns, claws and fangs. He spun about on his pillar, as the ones standing on the pillars about him lay staring down at him. Dragons, fully grown up beings of graceful destruction. Massive and powerful wings, thick blade-ended tails, large and fearsome jaws. The nine dragons looked down upon him, each white scaled just like him. His clan. His elders. His family. From Yvyd, the victorious. To Bennid, the mammoth. His parents, his uncles, his aunts. They glared down at him, their eyes showing pity. Their growls, speaking of disgrace. Their body language, dismissing, demeaning of him. He watched as one by one, they slow turned to give him their backs. With each one that did, the platform he lay upon cracked further. Until his own mother, until Yvyd turned, only briefly faltering to glance at him one last time. ¡°No¡­Mother no.¡± Erikathyr begged, rushing to the edge of his platform. Reaching out with his left claw. ¡°No what?¡± Yvyd growled, ¡±Child, you bring disgrace to our blood. You bring destruction upon our race. Your foolishness, quick temper¡­your thirst for action.Were you satisfied Erikathyr? Are you full of the blasphemy you brought upon dragon kin? No my child, you¡¯ve failed us. You¡¯ve failed us all. Yet above all else, as a young Drakon, you have failed yourself.¡± Yvyd turned with a loud stomp, ¡°Begone, child of destruction. For you are mine no more.¡± giving her back to Erikathyr. The ground beneath him fully shattered, gravity pulled him down, and flightless he fell. Roaring out, still reaching out as he splashed into the lava. He sunk, his left claw still held up, trying to grasp at empty air as he gazed at his mother. He drowned in the molten earth.
Slowly his consciousness returned, Erik opened his eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling above his head. (¡°A dream?...¡±) He thought, as his expression hardened (¡°Mother¡­¡±) He moved to rise, only to find that his body refused to fully respond. He was barely able to move his hands, Erik found that his entire body felt numb. ¡°What¡­is this?¡± he grumbled in annoyance, weakly raising himself into a sitting position. Then he noticed the human in the room, a young boy no older than 8 years of age, shakily holding a tray of medicine. The child stared at him in frozen awe for a moment as Erik stared back, yet before he could say a word the child waved aside the curtain that blocked the doorway and rushed out. Shouting ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±, as he left Erik alone in the room. ¡°Ugh, humanlings.¡± Erik groaned, raising his right hand ahead of himself, he began slowly moving it and its fingers about. ¡°Why do I feel so¡­weak?¡± He asked himself, he had unlocked the connection between his body and soul so mana now flowed freely through him yet still his vessel felt as weak as ever. (¡°This damn body cannot flow all my power yet! Damned be Grim, equipping me with this failed vessel.¡±) He inwardly cursed. ¡°M-Ma¡¯am you mustn¡¯t move so much!¡± shouted the boy once more, as him and Thea rushed through the curtain and into the room. ¡°Hah, finally awake are you?¡± Thea asked, ignoring the boy as she moved to stand by Erik¡¯s bedside. She wore simple clothing, showing much of her bruised body. Injuries, Erik guessed, she sustained from more than just those Fiends they encountered. ¡°Awake I am, but my body feels¡­¡± Erik responded, moving around his arm a bit more. The numbness seemed to be slowly disappearing but it still felt highly uncomfortable. ¡°Not surprising sir, you¡¯ve been bedridden for two whole days¡­¡± The boy explained. ¡°Two days?¡± Erik repeated with a chuckle, before glancing over at Thea ¡°Did you carry me here then? Wherever here is.¡± Thea smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well I couldn¡¯t leave my saviour back there to die. You¡¯re at Beckton right now, although I wish I could say you¡¯re safer here than you were out there¡­¡± she grimly said, her smile faltering. She quickly regained her spirits, ¡°I¡¯d never known you were a mage though, that is some destruction you left behind there!¡± she then exclaimed in somewhat an excited tone. (¡°That was child¡¯s play!¡±) Erik wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my body cannot keep up with that output of magical energy though. And what do you mean by not safe?¡± but reality was this. His body couldn¡¯t keep up with the comparably insane amount of mana that flowed through his draconic soul. He then noticed a sour look come forth on both their faces at his question, ¡°Has news not reached you yet?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been travelling alone for a while, this is the first village I¡¯ve encountered in a long journey.¡± Erik said somewhat truthfully, he didn¡¯t mention Trix. They did not need to know about Trix¡­ Only Erik needed to know about that damn imp. ¡°The southern fortress fell two weeks ago. The wall has been breached¡­it has held for two hundred years but now?¡± Thea clenched her fists, ¡°Last week the attacks began, daily strikes from different demonic creatures all over the southern Druvian territories. Succubae assassinations, shade hauntings, fiend raids and even jests of imps making days¡¯ worth of food disappear by corrupting our storage.¡± Thea sighed as the child held her hand, she pulled the little one in closer allowing him to drown his face into her clothing. ¡°Beckton has had it the worst, being the only village between Fort Tempeste and Druvia. The last attack was those fiends and they¡­we weren¡¯t ready for that sort of assault. Many died and in my hubris I¡­I chased after them, some others followed me.¡± ¡°You were lured out into a massacre.¡± Erik presumed. Thea¡¯s eyes widened, as she nodded ¡°Only four fiends assaulted the village, we were met with eight outside in the forest.¡± He sighed, in annoyance more than anything. ¡°It has been two days?¡± he then asked. ¡°Two days of solace after those demon¡¯s destruction by your hands, yes.¡± Thea confirmed. ¡°Solace? No, this is the calm before the storm. How far is the Fort from here?¡± Erik moved to stand, the numbness from his body now mostly gone. ¡°Uhm¡­Four? Five weeks of marching? They couldn¡¯t possibly make it here in two!¡± Thea assured, in a somewhat agitated tone. Erik chuckled in response, (¡°Pitiful human, when all other possibilities point so, even the impossible is possible. Just because your first reaction to the new is denial¡­¡±) he thought yet answered differently. ¡°Demons do not require as much sustenance and rest as y-Humans, dwarves or even elves. They can march for days on end, traversing even the harshest of terrain just as well as half-beasts.¡± Erik explained, as he stretched out both arms. The numbness had finally disappeared. ¡°Wait no¡­so-¡± Thea began, panic already infused into her voice. ¡°If the harassment started a week ago then the army will reach Beckton¡­Tonight.¡± Erik cut her off. ¡°But we aren¡¯t ready! The villagers still haven¡¯t prepared everything to leave! It took me days to convince them to abandon their homes!¡± Her eyes wide and head shaking from side to side, Thea took steps back as she spoke in utter denial.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Calm yourself.¡± Erik told her in a commanding tone, barely keeping his draconic voice in check from annoyance. ¡°Panic will get you nowhere. First lay down what facts we do know. How far is the main city from here?¡± He calmly asked, not agitated in the slightest. ¡°I-It¡¯s three weeks of travel, four if we mean to carry resources to survive as we do not have the carriage space and horsepower to saddle each man, woman and child¡­Many will have to walk.¡± Thea responded, still agitated but trying to retain her calm. (¡°They¡¯re doomed.¡±) Erik thought, but it wasn¡¯t in his nature to give up easily. ¡°Then you must stop the evacuation. You will not make it.¡± He said, causing panic to once more fill her expression as the child held onto her even more tightly. ¡°If they arrive before you leave, they will catch you unprepared. If you leave, they will still catch up to you and decimate you while you move unprepared.¡± Thea shook her head, denial and agitation draining her expression of colour. Erik though continued on, ¡°How many able fighters do you have?¡± he asked strictly. ¡°In my platoon alone, we¡¯re six remaining from the thirty that arrived here¡­¡± She grimly responded, adding ¡°There¡¯s about five hundred citizens preparing to evacuate! If-If we get two more days!¡±. She moved to leave but Erik grabbed her left arm. Holding her in place as he spoke, ¡°Even if you leave you will not make it far, the demons care not for territory or resources. They will chase you, they will catch you and they will feast upon you, your people, your friends and your children.¡± He said in a harsh tone as his solemn gaze met her panicked eyes. ¡°Th-Then what do we do!? What can we do!¡± Thea asked, raising her voice and causing the child to whimper in fear. She glanced down at him, then crouching to embrace the trembling boy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lioness¡­¡± She apologised softly. As she did, Erik moved to the curtain. ¡°There is, one way to survive this predicament.¡± He said, before leaving the room entirely. Finding himself in a long corridor of stone, he garnered the wounded were placed in the largest building within the village. The central building. He then stopped, ignoring even Thea as she chased after him. Realisation hitting him, (¡°Why¡­am I helping her?¡±) he asked himself. Turning to glance back at Thea and Lioness, weak humans the both of them. Weren¡¯t they his enemy once? Wasn¡¯t exterminating them his entire goal? And now because of it his people were gone, his family disowned him in their dying breaths too. What was he to do now? A drake in the body of a human, lost through time, forced to face the consequences of his actions. Erik swore there and then, (¡°No, this is not punishment. This is an opportunity for redemption.¡±) he turned to fully face them. (¡°I will redeem myself.¡±) He thought with determination. In his eyes Thea saw a fire, a blaze that danced within. ¡°You wish to save these people? No?¡± he asked. ¡°I do, yes I do.¡± Thea answered, ¡°But what can we do?¡±. Erik smirked, ¡°That will depend.¡± He said before starting to move once more. ¡°Depend on what?¡± Thea asked in confusion, following after him while Lioness continued to grip onto her. Not able to keep up with Erik she picked the child up into her arms. ¡°Where is the highest point in this village?¡± Erik asked, as he walked by several open rooms full of bedridden humans. Their injuries varying from minimal to life-threatening. ¡°Err, the bell tower? The last left, then head up the winding stairs.¡± Thea responded, as she had to hurry to catch up with his long stride. Erik followed her directions, finding the staircase he quickly climbed up it, leaving Thea behind as she carefully followed with Lioness in her arms. He reached the top first, immediately walking around the massive bell and looking out onto the village below. Finding the morning sun slightly irritating to his eyes, he placed his hand over to cover them. Brick buildings with wooden ceilings made up Beckton, hundreds of them with a simple grid system. A wall of stone surrounded the village, only four meters high, there was no damage to it and Erik knew a fiend could very easily leap over. Inside the wall though many of the buildings had suffered serious damage, some to the point of complete collapse. Yet nobody was doing repairs, each villager was busy carrying things about, readying a large wagon of horses and carriages on the north side of the village where one of the three gates lay. Erik was high enough that he could see well over the wall and the fields of crops outside too. Off in the distance to the south there was the whispering forest, a dry and dead landscape that seemed to be oozing into the fields, killing crops and other greenlife alike. He continued to look out at the village, counting in his mind. When Thea finally caught up with him, ¡°What is the date?¡± he asked her. ¡°The date?¡± confused by his question, she asked back. ¡°The day, the month and the year.¡± Erik explained as he finished counting. ¡°It¡¯s January the 5th, Elven age 6, 224.¡± Thea responded fully. (¡°Elven calendar Age 6? I died on February, Age 5, 9¡­32? Year 932.¡±) He sighed, the Elven calendar reset every two thousand years. Erikathyr the White fell on Age 5, year 932. It was now a thousand, two hundred and ninety-two years later. (¡°Age 6, 224¡­¡±) Erik pondered, had it really been that long? Shaking the thoughts out of his mind, Erik turned to face the warrior ¡°How many other villages lay to our east and west?¡± ¡°Dozens¡­But they¡¯ll hit us first.¡± Thea replied, concern and fear making up her current expression. ¡°No, demons aren¡¯t like orcs. They broke through your defences, they expect a massacre from now on. Their army will spread out, break into several outfits and invade the land in its entirety.¡± Erik explained, as he turned to stare out at the village once more ¡°Tell me, Elite knight. Why is there so little of you here? Defending this small village?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Thea wanted to blame the monarch, the greedy nobles and the cowardly military. But Erik cut her off before she could continue ¡°Common human politics. Sending the weak off as a show of hope, to satisfy the masses. Your higher ups knew this would happen, else if they truly wanted to protect these villages they¡¯d have amassed their armies and marched against the demons. Instead they hide behind their walls. Why? Because they know the demons won¡¯t stay together. They cannot march against that, it would leave their main city defenceless and their army prone to ambush.¡± ¡°You mean to say, we¡¯re just sacrificial lambs?¡± Thea sighed, seemingly already having come to that conclusion herself, somewhere deep in her mind. ¡°That saying never stuck with me. Sheep don¡¯t just run when a dragon strikes, even while within its claws the sheep will struggle, kick with its hooves, stab with its horns and bite with its damned teeth.¡± Erik chuckled, amused by her words. ¡°But the dragons are gone, they thrashed themselves alongside the land¡­the alliance ended them right after.¡± Thea spoke with disinterest, dread filling her heart as she hugged the child closer. (¡°Gone? Fool, I¡¯m standing right in front of you.¡±) He thought with amusement, (¡°This is why I despise your kind. Despaired when the time calls for strength and unrelenting at the most frustrating occasions. Such confusing creatures.¡±) ¡°Knight of Druvia.¡± Erik spoke as he turned back to her, meeting her miserable eyes. ¡°I can help you save these people, but you must trust me. You must answer every question, obey every word.¡± Thea placed Lioness down, the child moving to hide behind her while shyly peaking up at Erik. She rose to meet his again, misery turning to resolve. ¡°If it means saving as many as possible, I will charge the demonic army alone if I must.¡± Erik grinned widely, (¡°Careful what you say, I might hold you to that.) he thought. ¡°Gather your knights and the most able villagers. I will speak to them all.¡± He ordered, his tone full of experience. Something Thea caught on to, as she saluted out of habit and rushed back down the stairs. Leaving Lioness there with the drake. Erik stared out the tower, watching her rushing out of the building and starting to gather people. (¡°Are you watching mother? I may never undo my mistakes. But I will redeem my honour. I will stake my life on it.¡±) he thought, clenching his fists over the stone brick. When suddenly Lioness grabbed onto Erik¡¯s new brown shirt, ¡°W-Will you help us sir?...¡± the child asked. He turned to glance at him, finding Lioness staring up at him in awe, his expression pale and blushed from shyness. Erik smiled back awkwardly. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± before shooing the kid away, ¡°G-Go to your parents now¡­¡±. He didn¡¯t like humans, he liked their offspring less. ¡°Papa and Mama aren¡¯t around anymore¡­The shades took them away.¡± Lioness¡¯s gaze dropped, the little boy raising his other hand up to his eyes to stop the tears. Erik leaned away slightly, paling, not knowing how to deal with Lioness. He briefly watched the poor child start to weep, sighing as he placed his hand over the kid¡¯s head. ¡°Mine are gone too.¡± He admitted, (¡°And I fear I¡¯ll never see them again.¡±) His own eyes becoming bleak. Lioness wiped the tears from his eyes, then stared up at him again. ¡°Will¡­will the shades take everyone?¡± he asked, his tone worsening. Erik¡¯s smile faltered, as he gazed down at the kid. A being so weak, so helpless it had to attach itself to others. From a young age Erikathyr was left to his own devices, learning only when he wished to learn, making reason of the world in his own way. The grownups only ever pointed directions when he asked for them, and he was the one that had to pick. Right or wrong. They would be proud when he made the right choices, solved the correct puzzles, figured out the way to cast certain magic. But not a word when he made mistakes. Left to figure them out on his own. Dragons were wise from a young age, so expectations of him were astronomical. But he failed, in the most miserable way he failed. These weak creatures he looked down upon, why were they so important? To the point that nature itself did nothing to stop their damage. Why were these humanoids so protected? That was what enraged Erikathyr before and what confused him still now. And if it meant protecting them himself, Erik decided he¡¯d find out. He wanted to know, he wanted to learn. Humans, dwarves, elves, half-beasts, mers and even orcs. What was so special about them that his own kind gave their existence for? Erik turned to gaze out at the gathering villagers, as Thea waved at him from below. ¡°Do the shades scare you child?¡± Erik asked Lioness, then glancing down at him. Lioness nodded, his eyes widening from the horrors that were his memories. Erik crouched down before him, raising the child¡¯s droopy face to meet his eyes ¡°Then all demon kind must scare you?¡± Lioness nodded again, as tears now freely leaked out of his eyes. Erik smiled, ¡°Do I scare you child?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°N-No sir¡­¡± Lioness responded, his voice cracking. ¡°I killed demons. Yet you are not afraid of me, but instead afraid of the demons? You make no sense child.¡± His smile grew into a grin, ¡°I¡¯m much more terrifying than some puny Devil. So dry those eyes of yours, straighten your back and clench your heart. For if shades come, I¡¯ll swat them like flies. If fiends charge, I¡¯ll butcher them like cattle.¡± Erik rose, and Lioness¡¯s gaze followed him. ¡°If a Devil does come? Well¡­¡± Erik chuckled as he took the first step down the stairs, ¡°A Dragon doesn¡¯t lose sleep over a loud-mouthed imp.¡± He said with finality. Then descending the stairs, to later be followed by Lioness. The child having wiped the tears from his eyes, he gripped tightly onto Erik¡¯s shirt, following him. Ch 4 - The siege of Beckton Erik walked out into the village¡¯s dirt roads, seeing hundreds of villagers standing around with Thea and five other knights at their lead. Lioness immediately rushed to grip onto Thea, as she approached Erik alongside the other knights. ¡°Erik, these are my comrades in arms.¡± Thea began gesturing at each, ¡°My younger sister, Kayle Selene.¡± Kayle was shorter than Thea but with similar features, long light-brown hair and dark brown eyes. Unlike her elder sister, Kayle wielded a longbow. Thea named off the other four, Simon, Nerick, Victus and Kim. Yet Erik did not pay much attention to either, putting the names to memory albeit doubting he¡¯d need to remember most. ¡°And this is the village mayor, George Kolev.¡± She gestured at one other man that walked forth with them, an elderly human with greying short hair but a strongly built body. George forwarded his hand to Erik, a human gesture of friendship he remembered before taking the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Colonel Selene tells me you¡¯re a trust worthy mage? How do you intend to aid us get through this apocalypse?¡± George asked, his eyes sullen, his smile barely a hint of hope to show. His tone, full of dread. Erik stretched his fingers after the hand shake, the man was strong for his age. He then spoke with a raised voice for all to hear, ¡°I am Erik¡­Fireborn. A traveller from afar, a caster of magic and a study of demon kind. Escaping the hell that is about to be upon you will be no easy task.¡± Everyone turned to look at him, silent as to hear him clearly. ¡°Escape now and you shall be trampled over. That much I can assure you. What I cannot assure you is that you will all survive. It is a fact, many of you will die.¡± ¡°Then why are we listening to you?¡± Asked one of the knights, Nerick if his mind served him right. Erik turned to the spearman, ¡°Because, I can at least show you the path to where some will survive. And better some than nobody at all wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Nerick did not respond and so Erik turned back to the rest. ¡°Retreat is a fine course of action, but premature retreat will only cause your destruction. Instead I have an alternative suggestion.¡± ¡°Here, you have walls. Resources, knowledge of the terrain and the advantage of it.¡± Erik gestured around at the village, ¡°You will not run. No you will stand here, in this village. You will fight.¡± ¡°Fight? Are you mad?¡± Exclaimed one villager, ¡°If we stay we¡¯ll be slaughtered!¡± ¡°No, if you run you¡¯ll be slaughtered.¡± Erik corrected with a stern tone, ¡°You will never make it to Druvia alive. None of you will. The fiends alone will run you down like lions chasing cattle. But if you fight, then at least you stand a chance.¡± ¡°What chance do we stand?¡± grumbled Nerick once more. Erik glanced at him, then at the rest of the village. Morale was non-existent. Worse so the villagers themselves began whispering to each other, of how the walls were too short, the gates too weak, how the army of demons will barely feel their bones as they step over them. ¡°Yes, the walls are short. Yes, your gates are puny. But do not mistaken yourselves. What marches towards Beckton will not be the entire demon army but a chunk of it, as the rest breaks off to raid the entirety of this land.¡± Erik explained, raising his voice even more to speak above the whispers. He glanced at the walls, ¡°You aren¡¯t alone either.¡± Deciding he needed to do something about the morale. ¡°You say these walls are too short?¡± Erik smirked as he kneeled down where he stood, placing his right index finger into the dirt beneath him. He drew a circle, designed the interior with strange twists and turns before inscribing stranger characters within. He stood once more and took a step back, ¡°You, place your palms over this circle.¡± He told Nerick, who looked at him with confusion while pointing at himself. ¡°Yes, you.¡± Erik repeated, and after a nudge from Thea the man did as told. Kneeling with his back to Erik, Nerick placed both his palms over the circle. ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t say a word.¡± Erik said, as he kneeled behind the man and placed his right palm over Nerick¡¯s back. Erik felt the mana suddenly surge through his right arm and into Nerick¡¯s back, retaining control over it he used the man¡¯s body to lessen the impact over his own. Flowing the energy down into the circle, then into the ground below. Erik chanted, ¡°Earthen spirits grant us your favour, such as you raised mountains, lend us that power.¡± Infusing his voice with mana as not to use his draconic tongue. ¡°I summon forth your energy, I summon forth your element. Earth School; Fortress of Stone!¡± He let go of the man¡¯s back right after ending the chant, standing up with a slight numbness in his arm and a brief moment of dizziness. Nerick on the other hand, fell back onto his ass, sweating profusely as he took several drawn out and weary breaths. ¡°You say your walls are small. I order otherwise.¡± Erik spoke as he gestured forwards, suddenly the brick walls exploded upwards. The earth beneath it had begun to rise, flowing upwards while retaining the wall¡¯s shape. It grew, several dozen meters higher it grew. ¡°Let us see a fiend leap over that.¡± Erik smugly exclaimed, as all stared in awe at the nowninety feet high wall of stone. Aboutthirty feet thick all around it also had long staircases along its side, going all the way up to the top while stopping every two storeys, taking through a doorway and inside the stone wall itself. The gates though were not stone, but instead solid iron and three feet thick. A tunnel from the outside taking to each of the two. Feeling the numbness slowly dissipate, Erik turned to face George as he also spun about, staring at the wall in awe. ¡°With my aid, I will make sure that the people here survive. As many as possible. But, I cannot force you to fight. You have to decide for yourselves.¡± He said. Erik did just as he was taught, not to hold their hand and force their way. No, Erik gave them an option, and it was for them to choose. George¡¯s gaze fell upon him, studying the man that looked all too young to be this powerful a mage. A man that comes with word of doom if they escape, and hope of survival if they fight¡­ Should he trust this man? Should he bet the lives of his entire village to this man? He was unsure, Erik had saved Thea¡¯s life, a knight sent here to aid the villagers in evacuating¡­ So he turned to her, ¡°What do you think, lady knight?¡± he asked. ¡°If what he says is true, then fighting is our only chance. But that begs the question of how true his words are.¡± Thea was staring up at the wall, her eyes shining with a hope that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°It¡¯s been two days since the last attack. A harassment that had occurred each morning or night. I too find it suspicious. To be completely honest Mayor? I believe him.¡± George sighed, as he caressed his greying beard. ¡°Tell me Erik Fireborn. What do you get out of this?¡± he asked, turning to meet his eyes. ¡°I like to think that I¡¯m an excellent judge of character. And you do not seem like the empathic type.¡± ¡°M-Mayor!¡± Thea objected. ¡°No, knight. He is correct to assume so.¡± Erik said as he met George¡¯s eyes, ¡°Indeed my objective is not the defence of your people but the contrary. My goal is the destruction of all that comes to corrupt nature. And at the moment, the Devil¡¯s kin are at the very top of my extermination list.¡± He explained solemnly. ¡°Our objectives simply seem to align.¡± George hummed thoughtfully, trying to discern anything about Erik. Was it revenge against the demons that he wanted? No, he saw something similar in his eyes but not quite the same. He had seen the eyes of vengeance before, Erik did not wear them. No, Erik had something else in his eyes, something else in his heart that George could see. Erik was out for blood, but not for any sort of vendetta. What George saw in him was a thirst for redemption, a resolve to redeem himself. ¡°Very well then, we are in your very capable hands. Mage.¡± George said, turning to stare up at the wall once more. He knew what it felt like to want to redeem a mistake. It was a powerful force that drove many, even him at some younger age in the past. (¡°But will it be enough?¡±) he asked himself, remembering also his own failures.
Several hours later 7:00 PM Nerick stood above the wall, staring off at the dead forest in the distance. The weariness of before having dissipated, it was replaced with a thirst for action, as an unknown energy flowed through him. What was it? He did not know, but if felt like a rush of adrenaline that he had no control over. He glanced back at the unknown mage below, standing next to the stone well alongside their platoons priestess, Kim. (¡°If this works¡­Lord be I¡¯ll buy you as many drinks as you want.¡±) Nerick grinned, trying to calm his own nerves with humour. ¡°There!¡± suddenly exclaimed Kayle from below, the only archer remaining in their platoon. She was put in charge of the villagers wielding bows, while he was in charge of those at the very top who wielded long spears. He turned to look at the forest, and sure enough as night fell the demons began marching out. His heart sank, true to Erik¡¯s words it wasn¡¯t the entire army but there was still more than a thousand monstrosities walking right towards them. Alongside the fiendish beasts there were also other creatures of hell. Dark shadows that oozed about the demons wielding long pitch black and jagged blades, shade-wraiths. Tall humanoid creatures, shorter than the normal fiend these had bodies of black armoured carapace and leathery black wings, pit-fiends. Then lastly there was the abominations, humans or any other kind of non-demonic sentient being, corrupted to the core and turned into a servant. These were thralls, and they made up most of their numbers. Nerick watched as the small army gathered outside the village¡¯s fields, every step they took the corruption flowed out further, killing all matter of crops and drying the land of life. They stopped, forming a long line of horror. From the very centre walked out a different being altogether, humanoid still but taller than even a fiend. This creature had molten red skin, shining bright gold and violet from the raw energy that flowed through its body. It wore a crimson set of armour that shone of just as much corrupted heat as its own body while wielding a similarly demonic axe. ¡°Aww, the humans made their wall taller.¡± The demon purred, amused and elated at the challenge. His voice permeating the air, not loud but through his magiks, reaching their ears nonetheless. ¡°Know my name, measly rats. I am Jekozon, Demon Lord of my sire¡¯s, servant of the Devil King Azruxan.¡± He swung his axe ahead of himself, the weapon¡¯s blade trailing violet flames behind. Jekozon raising his axe forward, the fiends roared hungrily, the shades hissed thirsty for blood and the pit fiends bellowed their war cry. ¡°And for the Devil King Azruxan, I claim your souls.¡± The army charged forwards, thralls rushing ahead of anything else, running on all fours with greater speed than any human possibly could.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Nerick had never felt so afraid in his life, watching the demonic army charge after hearing their lord¡¯s voice took all the fight out of him. Glancing about he saw the pale faces of the villagers too, each one ready to drop their weapons and take off. (¡°This is bad¡­¡±) he thought, (¡°This is very bad.¡±) all it would take was one deserter and he felt that their entire force would abandon their given posts. Then, he felt something. A feeling he had only felt once before, a pull at his mind, as he turned to look down at Erik. Sensing something aloft, as if attracted by the mage¡¯s spell he turned to watch. Erik held his palms over Kim¡¯s back as she held hers towards the stone well, a large piece of parchment being held up before her by some villager. He could not hear the words Erik spoke, but the quaking ground beneath his feet told him that everything had begun. Just as Erik had explained, he¡¯d make the first strike. As suddenly the well exploded, a massive rush of water gushing out and blowing the top off in its wake. The water did not fall yet though, no the water flowed about in the air as more and more rushed out to join it. Until there was a bubble the size of the entire village above them, dimming out the moon¡¯s light as it floated over towards the south. Hovering over onto the charging demons. As all but the thralls stopped mid charge, to stare up in confusion at the mass of water that suddenly began falling down upon them. With great force the bubble of water drenched the army, forcing many to the ground with its weight. The water spread out, sinking into the tilled earth, turning the entire field into a lake of mud. Nerick watched with renewed vigor, very little of the demons were injured but the attack had done its job. The entire army was severely slowed down, as only the shades who hovered above the water and the pit-fiends who leaped with their wings could traverse without too much trouble. The thralls and fiends on the other hand had to fight against the water and mud, thralls having to swim while the fiends struggled to even walk properly. ¡°You think a little rain will stop us!?¡± Exclaimed the demon lord, chuckling in amusement as he himself hovered over the water, its surface beneath him boiling into steam. ¡°Go my minions, serve your liege! They have only prolonged their doom!¡± Roaring out once again the army of demons continued forward, the shade-wraiths flying ahead of everything else while the pit-fiends lagged slightly behind them, leaping with each stop as they could neither swim or float. ¡°Ready yourselves!¡± Nerick shouted, urging the spearmen nearby him into action, readying to deal with the shades and pit-fiends that were sure to come first. He heard Kayle shout from below as well, ¡°Archers nock! Draw!¡± she ordered, ¡°Loose!¡± as a rain of projectiles fired forth from within the wall¡¯s slits then upon the approaching shades and pit-fiends. The villagers were not trained bows men at all but with the sheer number of arrows raining upon them, several shades began to fall as the iron tipped projectiles pierced through their shadowy forms. Most going right through and dealing no damage at all, but some hitting their mark through sheer luck and destroying their hidden cores. Dispersing the shadowy figures. Yet what mostly suffered from the arrows were the pit-fiends and thralls. The pit-fiends having difficulty moving through the muddy waters they were forced to use their wings to leap, wings all too small to allow them to actually fly. The thralls were just massacred in droves, unable to evade the coming rain of arrows as they swam and sunk in the mud. The bestial fiends though resisted the arrows, their bulky bodies barely feeling the needle like attacks. Regenerating whatever small wounds, the arrows made. Pushing through the muddy waters, held back by their large forms but tall enough that they did not need to swim. Nerick prepared to face the coming shades, spear ready to stop the first charge to then switch to his short sword and engage the rest. He waited, watching as the trails of shadows approached the wall. When he then heard, Erik¡¯s voice from below, as if it permeated the air just like the demon lord¡¯s. ¡°Arm your bow, archer.¡± He said. -
- Erik rushed over towards the wall, ¡°Gust¡± he casted quickly, as an explosion of air occurred beneath his feet. Sending him flying up, then gently landing him at the wall¡¯s second storey where the archers lay. He walked in, and glanced about looking for someone while villagers shakily fired volley after volley. ¡°Keep shooting until I say so!¡± he heard Kayle¡¯s order, urging the villagers that had frozen from fear to continue firing. He approached her, just as she fired two arrows at once. ¡°Arm your bow, archer.¡± He told her, placing his right hand over her left shoulder. Kayle glanced back at him in surprise, ¡°Take aim, for the fiends.¡± He told her and she simply nodded in response. Kayle nocked and took aim, ¡°They¡¯re still far but¡­I can hit the front row.¡± She told him. ¡°Good enough.¡± Erik said, ¡°But ready yourself, this is one of my main elements after all. You might feel more than just numb after this.¡± He warned her. (¡°Normally to cast this I wouldn¡¯t need a chant but¡­ best lessen the brunt of mana usage. For me and her.¡±) he decided, then focusing on flowing his mana into the ranger. ¡°Coming before the thunder it wrecks havoc upon all and every.¡± Erik began to chant, ¡±The blinding light sears like a god¡¯s crooked blade as it befalls upon the unsuspecting.¡± Bright blue electricity suddenly surging from his palm, into Kayle¡¯s body, and converging on her bow. ¡±Surge with the powers of balanced destruction and life.¡± Kayle felt the energy flow through her, a numbing surge of power seemingly at her very finger tips. She did not resist, she let herself go entirely, allowing the energy in. Allowing it through, as it formed at her arrowtip. ¡°Lightning School; Lightning Call!¡± Erik exclaimed, and in response Kayle loosed the arrow. Sparks of blue lightning still clinging to her fingers as it flowed into the arrow, while it flew, trailing the energy behind it. Erik took a step back, his arms falling uselessly to his side, no feeling what so ever coming from either of them. Yet he stood, holding himself up even through the nauseating dizziness that followed. ¡°Did you know, archer. That water can only conduct electricity with impurities? Impurities like soil. Therefore mud, as ineffective as it might sound, is also a conductor.¡± He explained with a wide grin, watching through the slit in the stone. Watching the arrow whistle through the air, and falling upon the fiends. It embedded itself into one¡¯s forehead where it sparked a few times, seemingly uselessly, as the fiend reached up to pull it out¡­ Yet suddenly before it could, its entire body exploded, bright blue electricity surging out into its surroundings like many lightning strikes. Many a fiend was incinerated by those, but what truly decimated them was how the attack reacted with the terrain. The electricity surged through the muddy waters, spreading out across the entire field. Electrifying fiend, pit-fiend and thrall alike. Any remaining thrall or pit-fiend were electrocuted to death. The fiends on the other hand, took massive amounts of damage, but resisted most of it. The tough leather that made up their skin was mostly fried but in turn saving their innards. Although many a fiend collapsed from the sheer shock anyway. Kayle and the other archers stared out in frozen awe, briefly frozen, as the elation within them rose into a bellow. They cheered, cries of renewed resolve filling the wall as they all returned to their shooting. Stopping in surprise, as dozens of shades flew past their windows, flying up the wall with horrifying ease. Erik clicked his tongue in annoyance, the fight had only begun and he was already out. His arms too numb to form magic circles, much less cast mana. He heard the clashing above, spearmen countering the shade¡¯s first charge as he ordered them to. Using the spear¡¯s ease of use and precision to massacre many a shade by piercing their cores. Yet still he heard the cries of pain, as men and women alike died shitting themselves. The merciless horrors that were shade wraiths, running through them albeit being completely outnumbered by the villagers. ¡°Archers! Drop your bows! Unsheathe your swords!¡± He shouted at the villagers on his level, ¡°Stop those shades!¡± he told them, and as Kayle strapped her bow and unsheathed her dual blades everyone else followed. He watched as the dozens of villagers rushed up the stairs. -
- Nerick plunged his spear forward as the first shade flew over the edge before him, missing the hidden core within its shadowy body he immediately backed off before striking once more. This time hitting the blasted crystal, shattering it on contact and dispersing the demonic shadow. He glanced about as dozens of shades rushed up, charging into his spearmen, very little of them being killed as most flew right through. Slicing, dicing, tearing and ripping people apart with their dual blades of horror. Splattering blood all around them, flesh no more than butter beneath their heated knives. ¡°Disperse!¡± Nerick ordered, and just as Erik had told them the large group of spearmen broke up into two groups. Dropping their spears, they ran from the shades, each group moving further down either side of the wall. ¡°Regroup! Reform!¡± Nerick told them, as each turned and unsheathed their swords, hammers and axes. Picking up shields that lay ready on the ground for them, makeshift wooden thrash, nothing like the kingdom¡¯s military but they had to make due. The shades, done with ripping apart the stragglers, charged their two reformed lines. When suddenly a resonating cry came from behind them, as even more villagers charged up the stairs. Surrounding the shades that had also broken up into two groups, to attack both lines of shields men. Outnumbered even more. Yet the shades were fearless. Charging the humans with relentless bloodlust, cutting apart shields before ripping flesh and slicing bone. Each strike followed by another, born and bred killers they were, incomparable to the untrained civilians. But outnumbered they still were, the villagers surrounding the shades as they spun about freakily, attacking in abandon. It was a bloody fight but ultimately, the last shade fell. Nerick charging through its shadowy body and bashing its core out, slicing it apart as the shadows tried to re-converge around it. He stood, staring down at the fragments of dark crystal bathed in blood. Glancing about, their numbers were severely cut down. Many a dozen man and woman laying on the ground, sliced apart and ripped open. Their guts, blood and limbs making up the floor beneath the survivors. ¡°The fiends are coming!¡± Then exclaimed his comrade at arms, the paladin Simon. Nerick turned to the wall¡¯s edge, following Simon¡¯s mace he looked down the wall to see several fiends slamming their claws into the stone. Gripping it, they climbed. Leaping with each move, clawing onto the stone again to hold on before leaping once more. ¡°Grab the spears!¡± Erick ordered as he stumbled up the stairs, his arms laying uselessly by his side and his expression paler than paper. Nerick had turned to see him, understanding what he meant. ¡°Sheathe your blades! Hold your shields and pick up those damn spears!¡± He ordered too, sheathing his shortsword and rushing back to his beloved spear. Turning, he readied himself. Spear held forwards once again, preparing this time not to counter a charge but to stop the fiends from even reaching the top. Standing close to the edge, their speartips ready to stab at anything that climbed up. ¡°Form two rows!¡± Erik continued to order, ¡°Swordsmen at the front! Spearmen at the back!¡± he told them. Confusing many. ¡°Damnit do you want to survive!?¡± he then exclaimed. Nerick, having seen the mage¡¯s earlier power and success so far, did just as told. Stepping away from the edge Nerick and the other spearmen stood behind the sword, mace and axe wielders. ¡°Spearmen pass on your shields to the front row! Two hand those damn spears!¡± Erik ordered, and everyone complied without a single complaint. Albeit confused, some trying to aim their spears around the line of swordsmen, yet most held them up unable to. ¡°Back row step back and hold those spears up! Front row! Move onto the edge!¡± Erik ordered again, as he fell to his knees from the weariness. And once more everyone complied, a row of spearmen standing several feet away from the front row of shield wielders who stood at the wall¡¯s very edge. Nerick was still confused and so was Simon as he glanced back at him from the front row, shrugging and smirking madly he awaited what was to come. Hoping, praying to any and all gods watching, that this mage knew what the fuck he was doing. Long harrowing moments passed by, as they waited, listening to the fiends climbing up. The sound of claw shattering stone, the sound of the wall rumbling beneath them. When the first fiend appeared. Its leather hide burned to a crisp, the smell of charred demonic flesh almost made Nerick keel over and empty his stomach. But he held, he watched as Simon stepped to. Slamming his shield hard into the fiend¡¯s rising face before crushing its left claw as it gripping onto the wall¡¯s railing. The fiend fell back, roaring out in anger. The sound of a heart wrenching splash below ended its roars, the muddy water doing little to soften the fall. All hell then let loose, as a dozen more charred fiends reached the top. Villagers on the front row engaged them, slashing away at their hands, trying to block their ravaging claws and fangs. For the most part they held them back, albeit some being pulled off the wall by the fiends and thrown off. That was when Nerick realised what severe mistake he was about to make, what Erik swiftly corrected with his orders. As half a dozen fiends leaped up the wall and over the first row, eyes wide in surprise as they fell. Five to six spears per fiend, turned towards them as they fell upon the back row. Each leaping fiend was shish kebabbed, stabbed over several times while being held up by several men and women. Some survived the stabbing, but they were held in place and unable to do much but wait as the front row turned on them. Stabbing away at their feet and then backs. Killing every single fiend that had jumped over them. The back row released their spears from the demonic corpses, many staring in awe at the dead creatures before them. ¡°Raise those spears!¡± Nerick commanded, snapping many out of their daze and urging them back into action. Preparing for the next demonic rain, he smiled wickedly. Madness in his eyes, as the adrenaline and exhilaration filled him with vigour. Then the ground shuddered, alongside the sound of screeching and bending metal from below, filling their ears with pain. Again, the ground quaked, the entire wall trembling. Nerick glanced back to see the metal gate had been blown off, and flew off into the distance. Crashing into the wall on the other side of Beckton. With such force that it dug half way into the wall, embedding itself inside the stone. ¡°You puny maggots dare¡­You dare damage the fiends and shades my liege left beneath my command! You! You shall pay dearly for this!¡± The Demon lord¡¯s voice resonated through the air, making Nerick¡¯s vision blur from a sudden dizziness. Through the blurriness, Nerick watched as more fiends climbed up the wall, glancing back he also saw that¡­ Erik was nowhere in sight. Ch 5 - Theaviss Thea stood ready, her specially made gunblade in hand. With her were three dozen villagers and another swordsman from her platoon, armed with as much armour as they could gather and wielding the best weapons at their disposal. She glanced to her side, ¡°Here they come.¡± She told Victus, her second in command. A large dark-skinned man wielding a shield almost as large as himself alongside a curved single edged blade he called a scimitar. The metal gate before them shook, visibly denting. Another two hits, as it bent further. When suddenly a blast of fire blew it off its hinges with great force, sending it flying off and over their heads. A dozen and a half fiends rushed inside, their charred bodies slowly healing, their hides regenerating through the burns caused by Erik¡¯s spells. ¡°Vanguard Deployment!¡± Victus chanted, activating his shield¡¯s magical core. He slammed it onto the ground before himself, as the entire shield glowed a bright yellow. The light expanded before them, forming a barrier of mana between them and the charging demons. Blocking their maddened charge entirely, as they crashed into the light, bashing and slashing away at it. It slowly began to crack. ¡°Kim now!¡± Thea shouted back at their priestess, as she stood at the very back of the group holding her grimoire up before her. ¡°My lord I beseech thee for purification. My lord I beg for a culling upon these abominations. My lord, bestow to me your light! Holy Text; Purify!¡± Kim chanted as a ball of light formed before her book of spells, suddenly dispersing into a bright white mist that flowed through everything before her. Thea felt the holy magic flow by her, strengthening her body, sharpening her mind. She watched as it reached the demons, searing their eyes and briefly blinding them, maddening them as it burned their very flesh. Stopping their regeneration entirely. ¡°Go!¡± Thea commanded, and Victus dropped his barrier. She took aim, aligning two demons before her cannon. ¡°Flame burst!¡± Thea quickly chanted, activating her weapon¡¯s magic core. Flames formed at the tip of her weapon, suddenly bursting forth as a wave of incinerating heat. Boring a hole through both demons, killing them both instantaneously. Her weapon¡¯s skill needing time to cool down, she charged. Alongside Victus and the villagers she rushed forward, ¡°Blink!¡± she chanted, teleporting before a fiend as she stabbed her blade deep into its chest. Pushing it back, the demon died as it fell, Thea falling with as she pulled out her twin blade. All around her the battle finally begun, fiends barrelling through heavily armed villagers on the ground while even more fought up on the wall. Glancing up she saw Erik shout out orders, co-ordinating everyone. It elevated her hopes, seeing fiends drop left and right. It renewed her fate in surviving this day. ¡°You puny maggots dare¡­¡± Hissed the goliath of molten earth from outside, ¡±You dare damage the fiends and shades my liege left beneath my command! You!¡± Jekozon bellowed in fury. ¡±You shall pay dearly for this!¡± He exclaimed, breaking his way through the gate¡¯s tunnel, all too small for his size. The Demon Lord simply walked through anyway, melting the very stone that lay in his path. Until he was finally inside, standing twenty feet tall and with the muscle to back it up. His eyes glowed a fearsome purple hue, his entire body covered in flowing magma merged with sickly miasma. He pointed his axe over their heads, speaking in an unknown tongue as violet flames formed at the end of his weapon. ¡°No!¡± Victus shouted, noticing what the demon was aiming at. He disengaged the fiend he was fighting, ¡°Guardian¡¯s Leap!¡± he chanted quickly, a bright light engulfing his legs right after. Victus leaped, higher than any man could possibly manage with strength alone. Positioning his shield ahead of himself, as he flew into the demon¡¯s path. ¡°Holy Text!; Shie-¡± he began to chant¡­ ¡°Hell Spike.¡± Jekozon chanted faster, willing the violet flames to suddenly shoot forwards and take solid form. Piercing right through Victus¡¯s shield, melting the metal before reaching into his flesh and passing through that too. The spike of violet magma shot through Victus with ease, continuing forward even after. Losing its solid form, as it reached its target. Engulfing Kim in a splash of molten liquid. The priestess had no time to react, no time to even scream as the spell melted her entire being in a matter of moments. Melted even the ground where she stood for several feet below before dissipating. Thea could only watch in horror, as two of her most trusted fell right before her eyes. And she could¡¯ve done nothing to stop it. Nothing but stare as Kim melted away, nothing but scream at the top of her lungs as Victus fell to the ground with a crash. Both dead in an instant. ¡°I shall enthral you all, even the hundreds hiding below!¡± The Demon Lord exclaimed, as he stepped towards the fight. The villagers turned tail the moment they saw the two knights fall, while still many fiends ran about, chasing them down and slaying a life with every swipe of their claws. Thea turned her shocked gaze over to Jekozon, rage filling her eyes as she took a step forth. ¡°Blink¡± she chanted with ferocity, teleporting before the demon¡¯s face as she slashed down her blade. But Jekozon saw her attack coming, slapping her side like a bug, he sent her flying into a building nearby. ¡°Pitiful creatures of day, your magiks are incomparable to ours.¡± He chuckled in amusement, turning to face Thea as she groaned from pain amidst the rubble, yet forcing herself to rise back up. ¡°You struggle and you struggle, but nothing can stop us now.¡± Jekozon warned, as he raised his molten axe with both hands. Suddenly slashing down upon the building Thea resided within. ¡°B-Blink!¡± Thea quickly chanted, teleporting herself elsewhere as the monster¡¯s weapon crashed through the wood then brick. Collapsing the rest of the building in a single strike. She stumbled over onto a wall, holding on as not to collapse herself. Just from that one slap she could feel several broken bones within herself. ¡°Too strong¡­¡± she mumbled, glancing from behind the building she had appeared at, seeing the villagers in the streets run as fiends continued to flow through the destroyed gate. Jekozon stood in their way, chuckling in wicked amusement. Watching the massacre, as nothing more than entertainment. ¡°You killed many a hell-spawn today, I shall allow you that. Yet victory is far from your path, for you walk the road towards destruction.¡± The Demon Lord exclaimed, raising his axe forward. ¡°Fiends and shades can be resummoned, you stand¡­You never stood a chance.¡± Thea believed him, watching in terror as more fiends than they could handle flooded into the streets. The villagers on the wall had begun charging down the stairs but even if the ones running away through the street turned around and fought¡­there was half as many fiends as there was villagers still. It would take more than three to kill one. She watched as Jekozon raised his axe towards the stairs, flames forming around it¡¯s tip once again. Quickly she also took aim, heaving her gunblade with what meagre strength remained in her arms. ¡°Flame Burst!¡± she chanted, flames exploding out from her barrel then surging forth in a wave of heat and force. ¡°Hell Spike.¡± The Demon Lord chanted, as suddenly an explosion of flames collided with his axe, moving his aim over to the gate where his spell fired. The spike of hellfire pierced through stone with ease, melting within the wall and collapsing the gate over the fiends who still poured in one by one. Killing several and blocking out the rest. Jekozon cursed in demon tongue as he turned to face Thea, exhausted from her expenditure of mana, broken from her wounds. She stood but only with aid from her blade, holding onto it like a walking stick as she met the demon¡¯s gaze of fury with her own stare of defiance. ¡°Brave, foolish soul. I shall reward you for the balls it must take to deflect my magic.¡± The Demon Lord slashed his axe low, ¡°Rejoice for you die by Jekozon¡¯s blade!¡± crashing the axe¡¯s head through the ground. The blade rising through dirt and stone from beneath Thea, she tried to parry but the sheer force behind the attack sent her rising with. Her weapon withstood the first brunt, only to slowly crack over and then shatter within her arms as Jekozon sent her flying once more. She screamed in pain as the axe¡¯s blade grazed by her chest, the proximity enough to burn her skin as she flew off.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Soaring through the sky briefly, Thea could barely open her eyes to see the Demon Lord turn towards the wall defenders. Just then she reached the other side of the village, crashing through stone she felt several more bones break within her body. Her armour doing its best to resist most of the damage, yet still all she could do was stay conscious whilst tumbling over stone and then slamming into another wall. She came to a groaning stop, feeling every part of her back seizing with pain whilst her front burned, an agonizing sense of searing across her flesh. Her eyes were blurry from the tears that she could not stop, wiping them aside she found herself within the village¡¯s wall. Having crashed through the inside and landed within the third floor. Thea fought through the pain, she wasn¡¯t about to give up now. ¡°Stand!¡± she ordered herself, ¡°Damnit move!¡± she commanded her shaking arms and trembling legs. ¡°Not now! Not ever!¡± she cried, shakily standing up by holding onto the wall. ¡°Not after¡­they gave their lives!¡± she exclaimed while falling to her knees, remembering each face, each name. Each person she lost. ¡°And given their lives they have.¡± Spoke Erik as he appeared standing before her, gazing down at her broken form. ¡°But for what? For what have you given your lives? Your king? Your title?¡± He asked, his eyes boring through hers as she raised her face to meet them. ¡°What is this sacrifice for? You could''ve ran, you could''ve left them all behind and escaped alive. Yet here you stand, broken, beaten and bleeding. So I ask you, what for?¡± Thea¡¯s gaze fell to the ground then at her bloodied gauntlets, she had lost the feeling in her fingers hours ago yet still they moved. Why did she do all this? Why did she and all her comrades bet their lives? The answer was clear, as clear as it ever was. She simply couldn¡¯t understand how Erik did not already know. ¡°I do this not for K-King or title. I do this for my people, for the innocent lives that have done nothing wrong to be punished so. People that work every day just to stay alive. Civilians who¡¯s every morning is a struggle.¡± Thea forced herself to stand, sheer will allowing her to resist the pain her body was in. ¡°I¡­We do this not for glory or fame. We do this to save fucking lives.¡± She said, raising her head once more to meet his solemn gaze. ¡°I do not understand.¡± Erik responded, sighing as he glanced back at the horrors happening below. ¡°But if you still wish to fight, who am I to stop you?¡±. He turned back, his eyes changed from their previous blue to his now bright gold. His eyes shone with power, as the very air around him radiated the same. His dirty, short blonde hair rose with the pressure too, standing on edge but flowing freely. Thea was lost in his eyes, as he approached her. She felt her entire body was frozen, sensing the power that emanated from him, she dared not move. For she felt that this being before her was no human, nor mortal. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from risking your life. It is not mine to command.¡± Thea felt in the presence of a god, ¡°But as things are going? I cannot help further.¡± as it spoke to her with a voice that resonated raw power. Erik smiled, a cold and demeaning smile as he stared back at her. ¡°Unless, of course. You wish for me to command you?¡± He approached her further, now standing before her. Raising his left hand, Erik wiped some blood off her left cheek. ¡°If so, lady knight. Speak so, pledge your life to me. And I shall bestow you power beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°Pledge¡­my life?¡± She asked, staring up at him as if she was being met by a divine being. Feeling the energy flowing over her skin, as she melted at his touch. ¡°Your soul, will be mine to do as I wish. In turn you will have access to my mana, to my elements and to my boons. No demon will stand before you and survive. With time, even Devils will flee.¡± Erik explained, ¡°What shall you do?¡± he then asked once again. His eyes, mere centimetres away from hers. Hearing the cries and crashing from outside, Thea¡¯s heart clenched at the thought. ¡°If my soul is what it takes to save so many more, then take it. It is yours.¡± Erik¡¯s smile faltered, ¡°And here I was expecting you to decline in defiance. My how you humans love to surprise me.¡± He said sourly. ¡°But if a contract is what you wish for, I have no qualms. You better have no regrets either.¡± He raised both hands to her face, placing his palms on each of her bloodied cheeks. Staring straight into her eyes Erik chanted, ¡°You creature of new, being of crafts and community. Pledge your very existence to me, and have a taste of my own. Speak my name, for I speak yours Thea Selene. Speak my true name.¡± Thea felt his mana flow through her cheeks, touching her mind in small waves. She stared into his deep golden eyes, frozen, as his name appeared at the very tip of her tongue. She spoke it, ¡°Erikathyr.¡± Coming out like no other, the word itself was imbued with power. ¡°Erikathyr.¡± She spoke it once again as more words followed, ¡°The destroyer, the guardian, the white.¡± ¡°Then it shall be, my servant you now are!¡± Erikathyr exclaimed, ¡°And a Dragon¡¯s servant requires a Dragon¡¯s name. Yours shall be¡­¡± he moved in closer, ¡°Theaviss¡± he whispered the name just before their lips met. Thea could not even react with a blush at her first ever kiss, only astonishment and surprise as mana surged through Erik¡¯s playful tongue and into hers. Filling her body, touching even her soul and imbuing her with power beyond anything she had ever dreamed of. Like a raging fire it burned within her, sizzling where her blood met air, regenerating her wounds in a matter of seconds. Her entire body fully recovered as Erik pulled away. She stared into his dimming eyes, as his very expression paled before her. ¡°Go my champion. Eradicate those vile vermin.¡± He ordered, stepping aside from her path. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Thea responded with pride, clenching her fists she took a step forward. No pain, no weariness within her now. Only raw power, strength that demanded to be released. She approached the hole her body made in the wall only moments earlier, looking out and into the village below. Her eyes shone, the previous brown being covered entirely by a bright golden glow. Thea took a deep breath, surprised by her new senses, tasting the very air gave her more information than she could process. Exhilarated, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Blink.¡± She chanted, picturing the spot she would appear at, normally several dozen meters too far yet¡­ Thea appeared before Jekozon as his axe descended upon a group of villagers, she raised her right hand up. The molten blade befalling onto her gauntlet, the iron melted and parted, the enchantment nothing compared to the demonic weapon. But with her now bare hands, Thea stopped the attack. Clutching the weapon, her skin touching the hellish metal yet not a burn appeared on her fingers. ¡°What in hell¡­¡± Jekozon was surprised, he stared down at her with utter bafflement as she held the weapon that would melt steel. He tried to pull it back, but her vice grip kept him from retrieving his own weapon. Using both hands while she only held the blade with one. ¡°Impossible.¡± He spat, trying to pull once more. ¡°Impossibility is only the limit at which your miniscule mind can grasp.¡± Erik spoke yet was nowhere to be seen, his voice flowing through the air like a breeze. ¡°You¡¯d dare¡­¡± The Demon Lord hissed in fury, ¡°In the name-¡± he began only to be cut off. ¡°In the name of my master, I claim your corrupted soul, foul beast.¡± Thea exclaimed with an all too loud voice, the shockwave sending the villagers behind her onto their asses. Right after, she let go of the demon¡¯s axe. Jekozon retrieved his weapon and took a step back, readying to strike but was all too slow as suddenly Thea stomped onto the ground and leaped forwards. She crashed right into his gut, her fist denting his chest armour and pushing the massive demon off balance. Jekozon moved back, regaining his balance as he spun his axe down upon the mid-air Thea. He bashed her into the ground, raising dirt and sending a quake across the village. He grinned widely, what was a human before his raw strength? But once the dirt cleared it revealed Thea still standing, holding up the axe¡¯s blade with both hands as she rose, arching back slightly and raising Jekozon off the ground. Immediately after she threw the axe, Demon Lord and all, she threw Jekozon at the collapsed gateway. The goliath of hellfire and magma crashed through the stone as more fell upon his form, briefly crushing him beneath rubble. But the Demon Lord wouldn¡¯t fall that easily either, roaring out in fury as the pile of rubble upon him exploded outwards. Jekozon¡¯s now even fierier form rose from beneath. ¡°I know not from which font you gain your power, human. But you shall not best me!¡± He exclaimed while a second axe appeared in his left hand, forming out of violet flames he now wielded two of the hellish weapons. ¡°Cease to exist before my wrath!¡± he raised both axes towards her, ¡°Hell School; Hellfire!¡± he chanted ferociously as out of each weapon a concentrated breath of violet flames rushed forward. In response Thea raised both hands up towards the demon, chanting as the words appeared in her mind. ¡°Draconic School; Eruption!¡± She spoke them, as out of her palms burst forth golden flames. The two blazes met at the centre, sparks of violet and blue energy forming about their collision point, as each flame fought for dominance over the other. At first both flames seemed equal, but ever so slowly the golden fire began to grow vaster and vaster, to the point that it engulfed the hellfire whole and rushed around. Exploding into Jekozon. The Demon Lord was yet again sent flying back, but the fire did not end. Thea moved forwards, flames continuously gushing out of her palms. She engulfed the demon in dragon fire even as he lay sprawled out on the wall, the blaze¡¯s sheer force pushing him deeper and deeper into the stone as he screamed in agony from the flames burning his outer shell. ¡°S-Stop! No! Nooo!¡± Jekozon screamed, the golden blaze incinerating even his hellfire body on contact. As it got hotter, fiercer, stronger by the second. Until finally the demon¡¯s screams ended, as he had no mouth remaining to scream with. Jekozon stopped resisting, as he had no body remaining to resist with. Incinerated beneath a flame comparable with a drake¡¯s breath. Sensing that the monster was gone, Thea ended her rays of flame. Stumbling back, her arms fell uselessly by her side, her expression pale as she stared at the charred wall. ¡°He...¡± her voice, returning to normal as she spoke out of bafflement. ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡± she said, both in disbelief and in relief. ¡°He¡¯s¡­gone.¡± She repeated, then losing all feeling in her legs. Thea fell forward. ¡°He is.¡± Said Erik, appearing then before her and letting her fall into his arms. She gripped onto his chest, breathing heavily, her entire body trembling from exhaustion. ¡°It¡¯s over, my champion. You¡¯ve done well. Rest now.¡± He told her softly. And Thea did not argue, her eyes closing before she could choose whether to or not. So worn out that her mind simply shut itself off the first chance of solace it found. Erik lowered himself with her, sitting on the ground while resting her head on his lap. He stared down at her with great interest, never before had he imagined that Erikathyr, would make a contract with such a being. But if he meant to study her race, this was a sure way of gaining a specimen. And judging by the flames she summoned, and that her body was still whole? A fine specimen this one was. Ch 6 - The past Thea opened her eyes, finding herself flying through a sea of lights. An endless ocean of bright misty light, from green to gold, blue to white. The light rushed past her, as she was pulled with. A speed she could not determine as she felt neither air rush past nor saw any terrain to tell. But she did notice that her speed was slowing down, until she finally came to a stop. Thea floated through the endless ocean, waving her arms about herself, she felt nothing but empty air. Her legs having no ground to rest upon, she found she could still spin about. ¡°Where¡­am I?¡± Thea asked, glancing about in awe. ¡°You are nowhere, child. This place is nothing more than a figment of your own imagination.¡± Spoke a familiar but strange deep voice, it echoed about her. She turned around, looking for the speaker, until her gaze fell upon it. Turning around Thea met the beast¡¯s glowing golden eyes. Pure white, spiky scales. A long reptilian tail ending in a golden tip. Four thick golden horns growing out of its head. The drake, a young wingless dragon, stared at her with interest. Coiled up albeit having no ground to stand on, it lay looking at her. It was the largest creature she had ever set her eyes upon, so massive that she must have seemed puny before it. ¡°You do not recognise me?¡± The drake asked, as their eyes met. She stared into the being¡¯s deep gold, immediately realising who it was. ¡°Erik?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, it is better if you call me by that name. I fear my true name would only cause us both problems.¡± Erik chuckled, revealing three rows of bright golden fangs. He rose, his white scales sparkling with blue and golden energy as he moved. ¡°Erik-athyr¡­¡± Thea spoke the name, energy flowing out alongside the powerful word. ¡°The destroyer.¡± She said, her eyes widening in sudden fear. As she realised who this being she stood before actually was, ¡°You¡­I-I sold my soul to a devil¡­¡± A resonating rumble filled her ears, as the drake laughed. ¡°Devil? I suppose I must seem as such to your kind. With titles as ¡®The Destroyer¡¯ given to me by you, I must be comparable to demons then.¡± He spoke with sour sarcasm in his tone, ¡°No, human. I am neither devil nor god. I am as mortal as you, I simply live much longer and am of a higher quality of mind and soul.¡± Thea shook her head in disbelief, ¡°No you-The destroyer was felled by the seven legends during the fifth age!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Oh, legends are they now? That snivelling brat and his frustrating companions? Or would a harem be more appropriate a word for the six whores that chased after his every step?¡± Erik hissed in annoyance, causing Thea to pale in terror. ¡°And yes, defeat me they did. Surprisingly. Yet death itself seemed against that fact, brought me back to life as a ¡®punishment¡¯ for my¡­mistakes. Although I hardly understand where and what mistakes I¡¯ve made, so far you humanoids have been nothing but the same as you¡¯ve always been.¡± He grumbled, ¡°Alas, mistakes I did make else I would not be here. And I seek to tend to the wounds I¡¯ve torn open.¡± He then admitted with a sigh. Erik gazed down at her once more, ¡°And you, my champion. Will aid me in this task.¡± ¡°Me? Champion?¡± Thea repeated, not understanding. ¡°You have not sold your soul to me, silly fool.¡± Erik explained, ¡°No, what you have done is sworn fealty to my name, in return for some of my original power. It is a bond of trust, something we dragon kin can form with any other being. Even goblins, if one somehow proves useful enough.¡± ¡°A bond? What¡­do you gain from this bond?¡± Thea asked, still dubious of his words. Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he approached her. ¡°Insight and Loyalty. I wish to learn from your kind, learn what my elders think I still need to understand. So I will watch, I will observe your kind. And you will be my guide.¡± ¡°So¡­you¡¯re not out for destroying the world again?¡± Thea asked awkwardly. Erik tried to smile, but only ended up as a show of his fearsome fangs once more. ¡°In the first place, I wasn¡¯t out to destroy the world. Only remove the pests that plagued it. Has history truly villainized me this much?¡± The fear in her eyes changed to confusion, ¡°You¡¯re¡­not the spawn of a Devil?¡± she then tentatively asked. A mistake she immediately regretted deeply, as Erik¡¯s entire body sparked with blue electricity. The drake roared, ¡°A DEVIL¡¯S SPAWN!?¡± draining all colour from Thea¡¯s face. ¡°I am the pure offspring of two White Dragons! Son to Yvyd¡­¡± Erik¡¯s anger faltered, his voice trailing off as he spoke the name. He sighed, ¡°No, I am but a simple drake.¡± He glanced about briefly before turning back to her. ¡°You have a few days before you return to consciousness. Tell me champion, tell me this tale your people have constructed of me. I will correct the falsities.¡± Erik asked, as he coiled back up. Resting his large head over his dangerous looking front feet. Thea stared at him briefly, unable to imagine this majestic creature as the demonic beast that brought seven races to their knees an age ago. She began to tell the tale from her memory, ¡°Where there was once seven great races above and below this ground we call Faetera, my people the humans, alongside six others. The elves who care for nature as they care for their very children-¡± ¡°Elves care not for nature, they bend it to their will, creating abominations of what they call perfection.¡± Erik grumbled, ¡°Continue.¡± He then told her. ¡°Ah-T-The dwarves then¡­¡± Thea stuttered as she did, ¡°The greatest crafters among the seven races, their techniques of blacksmithing and engineering rivalled only by their own mining-¡± Again Erik cut her off, ¡°Hmph, mining that destroyed entire ecosystems.¡± he snorted in annoyance. ¡°True though, their metal craft was an annoyance even for my teeth.¡± He admitted, waving for her to go on. ¡°The orcs, ferocious warriors whose barbaric practices ostracized them from the rest. The mer, creatures of the sea and song. The half-beasts, or Bestia as they referred to themselves. Tribesmen of old, caring for all kinds of creatures. Then last but not least, the Fae. Secretive beings of raw magic, the eldest among the seven races-¡± ¡°And the least mature of all, oh how those pests bug us dragons as we slumber!¡± Erik exclaimed in frustration, scratching his snout from the wretched memory of his first encounter with a Fae. ¡°A-Anyway, history says that these seven races had little to do with one another. All but the trade between human and dwarf or the skirmishes between elf and orc. All was well, conflict was minimal, until the destroyer came.¡± Thea continued to tell, Erik¡¯s interest growing as his entrance arrived. ¡°During the fifth age, a D-Devil¡¯s bastard child, offspring of an enslaved dragon. Erikathyr, the destroyer came.¡± ¡°Heresy.¡± Erik hissed, saying no more on the subject. Thea coughed, clearing her throat. ¡°The drake started with small human villages, ravaging dozens across the land. Very little survived its wake, the tales of a massive wyvern running rampant reaching the king¡¯s ear. The kingdom sent out a platoon of soldiers to hunt down the beast but¡­¡± ¡°Oh, what an amusing snack that was.¡± Erik chuckled. Thea simply continued, growing used to his commenting. ¡°None of them returned, for weeks thereafter nothing was heard of the wyvern no more either. The kingdom believing that the soldiers managed to slay or scare off the beast.¡± ¡°Dwarven armour¡­hard to digest.¡± Erik admitted sourly. ¡°But the creature returned, reappearing in elven lands and far more fiercer than before. Now revealed to be a white drake, the monster burned and thrashed through the elven kingdom with ease. Their blades unable to pierce its hide, their arrows neither and their magic ineffective against its own. Millions were massacred within a few weeks. The elven race brought down to its last few, retreated into human lands, forced to beg for sanctuary.¡± Thea stopped, waiting for him to correct something about that passage. But Erik said nothing, as there was nothing to correct. Only raising a scaly brow at her pause, to which she continued on. ¡°T-The drake, now known as Erikathyr as it so l-loved to announce over and over.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°I did not!¡± Erik objected. ¡°T-That¡¯s what you object to!?¡± Thea exclaimed, ¡°You almost eradicated an entire race!¡± Erik tried to respond, but his voice fell short, unable to quickly retort. Causing the moment to turn awkward. ¡°Continue¡­¡± He then grumbled, glancing away in annoyance. Thea just stared at him in disbelief, ¡°Why? Why did you do it?¡± she asked. Erik sighed, ¡°Are we actually going there?¡± seeing that she wasn¡¯t pulling back even as he glared at her, he sighed once more. ¡°My kind are taught one thing the moment we are born. Only nature provides. In its chaotic and inexplicable ways, it always provides. One must only understand how, and make use of what they¡¯re given. You can take away much from nature but one must always give back as much as was taken. For nature is a powerful but fragile existence.¡± His eyes dimmed whilst he glanced away, the light slowly fading as he spoke. ¡°As I grew I sought much knowledge from my elders. And you must understand that, we dragons live very long lives. We also believe strictly that more knowledge is gained if one understands it, out of their own speculation and findings. We do after all, have all the time in the world to find out so.¡± Briefly he glanced back at her, the golden light completely gone from his eyes, revealing the deep reptilian blues. They bore in her, ¡°I watched your kind from afar, I watched the dwarves from afar. I even watched the elves from afar. From you I saw the poisoning of nature, from the dwarves I saw the destruction of it and from the elves I saw them as they enslaved it to their whims.¡± His tone was saddened, and although his draconic snout had no expression, Thea could tell just from his eyes how much this bothered him. ¡°It pained me to see, the vile things the middle races did to their surroundings. Seemingly giving nothing in return. I saw you as parasites, holding nature hostage. Abusing it, poisoning it, killing it.¡± Erik looked away as she met his eyes, growling, he continued to speak. ¡±I asked my elders, but they only told me to look deeper. To find the truth, I had to find it on my own. Yet no matter how closely I looked, all I saw was a hunger for more within you. No respect, no understanding. It infuriated me. An anger I failed to notice, until it was too late.¡± Erik closed his eyes, remembering the day and time. ¡°It was my first time watching a human community build a new village for themselves, trying to expand their territory towards the dwarves for better trade. I watched as they tore entire forests apart, killed animals by the thousands. Wrecking the land just to make hearth and home.¡± He then took a long, drawn out breath from his nostrils. ¡°I lost my temper. Enraged, I laid waste to the entire populace of that growing encampment. Hearing their terrified screams, strangely pleased me. Listening to their pain and agony, cleared my frustrations. I was making them pay the toll, for all that they destroyed I was making them pay with their lives.¡± Erik explained solemnly, ¡°As the only one of my generation of whites, this first encounter was ignored by my elders. They told me off, asked me whether this was the right path.¡± ¡°Then, why did you continue? You could¡¯ve stopped there¡­¡± Thea asked. ¡°Because.¡± Erik responded ferociously, ¡°For the first time none of them made any sense. Their words ineffective at explaining the destruction your people caused, their calm and incompassion for what you did. It only served to infuriate me further.¡± Opening his eyes, revealed a brightness far fiercer than before. ¡°So I continued, I brought righteous judgement upon the pest that drained nature. I burned human village after village, before turning my sights upon the wretched elves who tried to use nature against me. Their actions doubled my rage, forcing me to senselessly damage nature to protect myself.¡± Erik¡¯s body began to spark with blue energy, growling in anger as he revealed his fangs. ¡°I walked into their territories like a god of destruction. Burned their enslaved treekin, freeing the poor souls that rest within. I incinerated their homes, made of enslaved wood and vine, enthralled flowers and grass. That wasn¡¯t nature, only but a vile imitation created through incantation.¡± He clenched his claws, grinding the sharp tips of each with one another. ¡°Before I knew it, I was singularly marching back towards human land. An entire kingdom laid to waste behind me. That¡¯s when they¡­¡± ¡°When the seven heroes came?¡± Thea guessed, seeing the drake only nod she continued the tale from her own knowledge. ¡°Seven heroes, one from each race. Gathered with the sole purpose of stopping the destroyer from burning more lives away. Gathered by the Blue Dragon Findri.¡± Erik¡¯s eyes opened wide, he did not know this. ¡°I see¡­then it all makes sense now. The power they held which ended in my defeat. Even¡­Even my kind¡¯s¡­¡± He stared at Thea, ¡°What happened after?¡± he asked anxiously. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know the full story. I¡¯m sorry, I did not pay much attention during history¡­¡± Thea apologised, ¡°All I know is that the dragons fought each other for some reason, causing even more destruction to each race¡¯s territories. When the fighting began to die down a few years later, the remainder of each of the seven races in the name of the legendary heroes, came together to form the alliance. They¡­hunted down the injured dragons, slaying them through massively outnumbering them. Through their corpses, weapons were made¡­arming new warriors we called Slayers.¡± ¡°And these Slayers¡­armed with Draconic gear and magic, backed by seven kingdoms¡­¡± Erik chuckled weakly. ¡°They slew the rest, during the great draconic extinction movement.¡± Thea finished. ¡°So¡­they¡¯re truly all gone?¡± Erik asked, pained acceptance clear in his tone. Thea could only nod in response, ¡°And it¡¯s all my fault.¡± he bitterly spoke, uncoiling and rising to his feet. Briefly he stood, staring into the passing light, an empty gaze. Thea could see the suffering within his eyes, the guilt eating away at him from within. A feeling she knew all too much about due to these past months. ¡°Although it has been a millennium¡­ I¡¯m sorry for your loss, but we all make mistakes. Even dragons apparently. I too have made severe mistakes, costing me the lives of my order.¡± Erik turned to look at her, ¡°I want to berate you for comparing the lives of a human to that of a dragon but¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°What gives me the right to speak? I, fooled by my own ignorance and rage, I who paved the path to my kind¡¯s extinction? I have no right to speak of a dragon¡¯s value.¡± He snorted in cold amusement, ¡°Mother is right. I failed not only my kind but myself. I do not deserve my blood. I am no dragon¡¯s child. I¡¯m naught but destruction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Thea solemnly spoke, ¡°Your anger was brought by your love for nature was it not? It is true, what we humans do to our surroundings is nothing but the destruction of it. Neither do I know, what your elders think we give in return, that is something you will have figure out¡­¡± her voice rising as she clenched her fists. ¡°But I know this for sure, Erikathyr, you are a dragon. Only a dragon could feel so self-righteous that he¡¯d burn entire kingdoms in the name of natural balance. You are also not evil, you aren¡¯t simply destruction. What you did for Beckton¡­for us.¡° Her voice cracked, ¡±E-Even if your goals were different, it is the outcome that speaks the loudest. You saved us all. Us mere humans, risking your own neck, even lending me your power. No matter your cause, you did good in the name of good. Is that not enough?¡± She took a deep breath, ¡°Is fighting in the name of good not enough?...¡± she asked again. Her expression faltering, her clenched fists unravelling. ¡°In the name of good? Huh¡­and what is this ¡®Good¡¯ you speak of then?¡± Erik asked, shaking his head, unable to comprehend. ¡°Foolish dreams of a young race? Ignorant beliefs to explain your own shortcomings?¡± Erik offered in cold amusement. ¡°Good is¡­What is right, it is to accept our empathy and act upon it. To do what we can, because we believe it is the right thing to do.¡± Thea explained, her tone resolute, her expression warm. ¡°There is no shame in doing what you believe is the correct path. As long as it does not hurt others, as long as you do not blind yourself and injure your own body and soul.¡± ¡°Yet you injure nature, yet you injure yourselves through squabbling over land and currency.¡± Erik countered with a fierce gaze. ¡°Your kind is full of inconsistencies.¡± ¡°We are not perfect, we never claimed to be.¡± Thea agreed with a calm smile, ¡°But you cannot blame the mistakes of one, on an entire race¡­Even if that one is many, there is still many whose actions differ¡­¡± she met his gaze, speaking these next words with a dejected tone, ¡°Should we blame your actions on the entirety of your race? Because we did so too, and see where that took us.¡± Erik could find no fault in her reasoning, no response to turn her argument around. He simply stared back at her, speechless. ¡°Hmm.¡± He hummed in thought, ¡°If I did not have eyes I¡¯d say you¡¯re too wise to be human. How ancient are you?¡± he asked sarcastically. To which Thea took offence, ¡°A-A-Ancient?! I-I¡¯m only 26!¡± she exclaimed in protest, her cheeks turning beet red due to having shouted. Fallen to a dense drake¡¯s sarcasm nonetheless. Erik raised a brow at her frustration, not having meant any of it as an insult but actually as praise. His confused gaze seemed to only frustrate Thea further though, ¡°D-Don¡¯t you have a-anything better to do!?¡± she then exclaimed in a stutter, glancing away while reddening further. ¡°Hm, entering your dreams is not exhausting at all. But I guess you should be waking any time now. We are approaching the capital after all.¡± He mused while glancing about. ¡°Wait we are? But the capital is three weeks away!¡± Thea exclaimed in disbelief. Erik did not respond, as his entire body began to shine. Thea noticed that hers too had begun to glow brightly, glancing down at herself as the light filled her vision, blinding her momentarily. Then there was sudden darkness. -
- Thea opened her eyes, ¡°Thea!¡± her sister¡¯s voice the first thing she heard and the first thing she saw. Waking to finding herself laying inside a wagon, a bed set inside for her to rest on while thin sheets covered her body. Thea groaned as her head drummed with pain, waking to a headache. ¡°K-Kayle?¡± she asked her sister who lay kneeling before her, who in response suddenly leaped into her chest, tears flowing down her eyes. ¡°Y-You¡¯re awake!¡± Kayle exclaimed happily, stuffing her face into her elder sister¡¯s chest. ¡°I am! I am!¡± Thea exclaimed, trying to pull her clingy little sister off her. Taking her a few tries before managing to, she glanced around finding nobody else inside the carriage with them. ¡°Where is E-¡­Where are Nerick, Simon and Erik?¡± she asked, ¡°Also why have we stopped?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe it!¡± Kayle exclaimed as she rose away from her, seemingly annoyed. (¡°I think I¡¯d believe anything right about now¡­¡±) Thea thought, ¡°What?¡± ¡°A bloody beast tried to attack the horses a few minutes ago! Nerick and Simon tried to slay it but the mage¡­¡± Kayle trailed off, her eyes wide in disbelief of what she knew. Thea asked no more, rising from her bed she rushed to the curtains. ¡°Huh-N-Sis! You¡¯re-¡± Thea gave Kayle no time to speak, she pulled her aside and jumped out of the carriage¡¯s back. Finding herself staring at a strange scene. Simon and Erik were faced with a rather small Wyvern, as the creature hissed at them while coiled up around Nerick¡¯s waist. ¡°What the¡­¡± Was all Thea could say, gaining all three men¡¯s attention. Whose eyes widened in surprise as they saw her. Kayle pushed aside the carriage¡¯s curtains then, ¡°Sis you¡¯re¡­in your underwear.¡± Ch 7 - An age old promise ¡°Nerick, my friend. Do not move a muscle.¡± Simon said with a pale expression as the young Wyvern lay hissing at them. With long dark-blue spiky scales, hook-like claws on its hind-feet and scissor like claws sprouting out of its winged front feet. It was hugging Nerick¡¯s waistline, hanging onto his belt and armour. It showed off its dark green fangs while its poisonous spiked tail whipped about anxiously. ¡°Take. It. Off.¡± Nerick slowly spoke, trying his best to stay still. ¡°How in the hells did this happen anyway?!¡± Thea exclaimed as she came out of the wagon once more, this time clothed. The Wyvern hissed at her appearance. ¡°The spearman tried to kill it, I warned him not to¡­¡± Erik explained, ¡°Then this occurred.¡± He gestured at the scene before them. Thea glanced about, the entire line of carriages had stopped and villagers lay hiding behind them, glancing their way but trying to stay out of the situation. All but the village mayor, George, who stood at the reins of the carriage behind them. Staring at them with amusement. ¡°So, uhm¡­How do we get it off him?¡± Kayle asked as she hid in their carriage. Wanting nothing to do with the little monster. Everyone glanced at Erik, who seemed to be looking for something in the sky above. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Simon asked in confusion. ¡°Looking for the parent.¡± Erik responded as if it was obvious, looking down to see their incomprehension. ¡°That,¡± He gestured at the creature as it hissed at his pointed finger, ¡°Is a barb-tailed forest wyvern. A two-month-old new-born by the looks of it too. Its fangs, claws, tail and even scales can be highly noxious. Now usually new-borns hunt with their mother but¡­Does anybody see a twenty feet tall winged reptile?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Thea was the only one to respond. ¡°Then that means this little guy, lost its mother. And is currently highly unstable. Which is why I warned you not to engage it rashly.¡± Erik explained while looking at a pale and frozen Nerick, ¡°As for getting it off you¡­¡± he smiled while approaching him. Nerick shook his head ¡°No, No don¡¯t piss it off more!¡± he hissed, and the creature attached to his side hissed back. Erik crouched down before Nerick, unafraid as the highly poisonous creature bared its fangs at him. He stared into its eyes, ferocious but not from anger or hunger. Erik saw the fear looming within its eyes. ¡°Ohohoh¡­It¡¯s ripping the chest plate¡­¡± Nerick whimpered as he heard the wyvern¡¯s sharp claws pierce through his chestpiece. Erik slowly forwarded his hand to the wyvern, his eyes never looking away from its also frozen gaze. Yet it kept hissing, it kept baring its fangs. Right up until Erik¡¯s hand gently lay over its head, he caressed its scaly snout and it pushed into his palm. ¡°Is¡­Is it purring?¡± Nerick asked, not daring to look down. Indeed the wyvern was purring, enjoying the safety of Erik¡¯s hand laying over its eyes and snout. As he pet it, scratching between its eyes. ¡°Young wyverns are highly susceptible to affection, show them that you are unafraid and they are fairly safe to approach. Unless it¡¯s a swamp wyvern, they attack on sight young or not.¡± Erik explained, forwarding his other hand beneath the wyvern. He slowly pulled the right hand back, and it followed him. Moving onto his left hand and then arm so he¡¯d continue petting it. It settled over his left shoulder, as he rose back to his feet. Purring loudly as he continued to caress its snout. Nerick let out a long sigh of relief, finally glancing down at himself he felt his chest about, even finding the bit of plate that the wyvern had managed to slice through. ¡°You.¡± He said, turning to face Erik. ¡°Are full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Knowledge, in this scenario.¡± Erik corrected, ¡°You could say I¡¯m very close to these creatures.¡± He chuckled in amusement. Nerick hummed in thought, ¡°So, what you gonna do with it?¡± he asked. ¡°Keep it obviously, wyverns make the best of guard dogs. Deadly, loud, fast and eat just about anything.¡± Erik explained, continuing to pet the creature as it stared hungrily at Nerick. Who stepped away warily. Simon only chuckled in amusement and amazement. ¡°He¡¯s insane.¡± Kayle said as she peeked through the curtains. (¡°You don¡¯t even know the first part¡­¡±) Thea sighed, ¡°Move out the carriages!¡± she then shouted, letting everyone know it was safe to move on. -
- Two Hours later - Erik sat at the carriage¡¯s front, staring at the approaching city. Tall walls of stone reinforced with iron, towers with mechanical armaments and anti-siege weaponry along every ten meters. With this much defence around one city, he garnered that the fortresses were similarly defended. Which explained why the villages were so weak and without a guard. Only a handful of buildings were visible from behind the large wall, important landmarks he guessed. But one stood out among the rest, several dozen storeys high, it was Druvia¡¯s royal estate. The castle, defended just as expertly as the outer walls it also had a complex, and expensive Germanic design. ¡°So, this is Druvia?¡± Erik asked, unimpressed. Having seen the Dwarven cities and laid waste to the Elven kingdoms of old, he had seen better. ¡°The capital, yes.¡± Simon answered, as he appeared from the wagon¡¯s back. Sitting down to Erik¡¯s left, but keeping his distance as the wyvern slept while coiled around his neck. To his right was Nerick, manning the horse. Thea and Kayle lay inside, watching from behind the pulled open curtains. ¡°Where you from anyway, mage?¡± Nerick asked, trying to break the silence that had permeated through most of the ride. Neither Simon nor Kayle were much for words at the moment, Nerick didn¡¯t blame them but talking always calmed his nerves somewhat. Thea choked on the bread she was eating in reaction to the question, causing Kayle to stand up and check on her. But Erik remained calm, ¡°Nowhere in particular, I was born on the road. Lived most of my life travelling with my mother,who taught me everything I know.¡± He answered truthfully, albeit leaving out some...details. ¡°Must be harsh.¡± Simon said, ¡°Having no place to call home I mean.¡± Erik smiled weakly, ¡°Home is where you make it to be. Doesn¡¯t need to be a place or time.¡± he said, moving aside the wyvern¡¯s tail that had begun constricting around his arm. Waking the creature, as it hissed in protest of having its tail touched. Both Simon and Nerick leaned away further, the conversation seemingly dying there as they approached the city gate. Erik watched as their convoy of twenty-two horse, mule and cattle pulled carriages and wagons came to a stop, lined up in front of the closed shut, massive metal doors. Five hundred or so villagers were once part of Beckton, three hundred men and women had fought in its defence and now only two hundred and thirty-four remained. Thirty-four of which survived the battle, while the other two hundred consisted of children, elderly, the sick and the injured. Thea stepped out of the carriage, still sore from having slept for so long she was thankful Simon knew healing magic else even she knew she would¡¯ve died of thirst or starvation. She glanced at Erik briefly, then at the remaining three members of her platoon. Making up her mind over something she had been pondering over the entire trip. She clenched her insignia, a mark of her rank, then approached the gate. ¡°Who goes there?!¡± exclaimed one guard from the wall¡¯s top. ¡°This is Colonel Selene Thea of platoon 274, under jurisdiction of Marquis Major Bjorn Klein! We return with survivors from the village of Beckton!¡± Thea shouted back. The guard glanced between her and the carriage holding her remaining platoon, sighing, he nodded before turning around ¡°Let them in!¡±. The gates opened slowly, only enough for them to pass through.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°They must be close.¡± Erik spoke under his breath, glancing back at the forest in the distance. The wyvern squeaking as it followed his gaze. ¡°Who is?¡± Nerick asked as he watched Thea walk up to George, saying her goodbyes. Whipping the reins once she climbed back into their carriage. ¡°The demons.¡± Erik answered, awkwardly waving back at George and Lioness who waved at them as they took their wagon by first. ¡°The gates were closed, the guard did not look like he expected us at all.¡± He turned to look at the rest of the guard as they watched them go by, ¡°Then look at their faces.¡± Erik said, pointing out the nervous guards. Simon hummed in agreement, ¡°Nowhere is safe anymore¡­¡± ¡°Do you believe Druvia will fall?¡± Erik asked as he glanced about the city¡¯s first district. Not quite your average medieval city. The usual stone buildings lay about, housing, taverns, stores and all. But the entire place was so overpopulated that Nerick had to rein back the horses a bit so pedestrians would step out of their way. ¡°Fall? Maybe, maybe not.¡° Simon answered, ¡±The demons are a vile enemy, their dark magic comparable to the Cathedral¡¯s holy spells. They number in the many, more than we do even while condensed like this. Except that, not even half the populace are fighters. Most people are here to evacuate the continent entirely, escaping by ship to the eastern continent.¡± ¡°Cowards.¡± Kayle added bitterly. ¡°Smart, unlike us.¡± Nerick chuckled sourly, but Kayle had no interest in arguing, saying no more. ¡°Stop over there.¡± Thea said, pointing out an open area where the guards rested their horses. Nerick complied, manoeuvring the carriage through the crowd. ¡°And it has nothing to do with being brave or stupid.¡± She then scolded the both of them, ¡°The less mouths we have to feed that cannot fend for themselves, the better chances of us surviving this. Let them leave, more space for us to move around.¡± All of them silently agreed with a nod, even the wyvern. Once Nerick had parked the horses before the watering trough, they gathered their equipment and headed off. ¡°What you going to do now mage?¡± Nerick asked, as he carefully held his spear as not to poke someone¡¯s eye out or worse. ¡°I¡¯ve given it much thought, if Druvia is going to engage the demonic armies then here is where I must be. Although I¡¯m not so sure your military is trustworthy enough for me to volunteer.¡± He glanced over at Thea, meeting her eyes, a silent understanding went through between them. ¡°Then the mage clans?¡± Kayle offered, as she followed on the far side of the group. Staying as far away from the curious wyvern as possible, while the creature¡¯s head spun about, alert and nervous. ¡°No human mage can teach me more than what I already know. No, I think I¡¯ll remain a mercenary.¡± Erik snorted in amusement, if humans couldn¡¯t progress their lifestyles over a thousand years then their magical knowledge must have been sorely worse. ¡°Then the adventurer¡¯s guild is for you my friend.¡± said Nerick, he gestured at the large building a few roads to their right. ¡°You''ll be free to take on any task you wish and get paid for it. Plus some nice bonuses that come with each rank.¡± ¡°Adventurer¡¯s guild huh?¡± Erik mused. ¡°Tough job to start out though, you can only pick up certain missions depending on your rank. Someone of your calibre, probably won¡¯t enjoy rising through their hierarchy.¡± Simon added, ¡°From what I hear, it is also a pain to get someone to raise your rank outside of their set dates for rank ups.¡± Erik hummed in annoyance, ¡°Sounds like a bother.¡± Their conversation continued from there, Simon and Nerick being the main speakers while Erik stepped in from time to time. As they walked through the packed streets, onlookers glancing in fear and confusion at the hysterical wyvern that gripped tightly onto Erik¡¯s arm with its tail. Baring its fangs at anybody who got too close. Until they reached their destination, a large building surrounded by guards wearing much fancier sets of armour than the gate guard. ¡°Well, here is where we break off.¡± Said Nerick as he turned to the Erik, ¡°Gotta¡­report in. See you around eh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will, your captain promised to show me around the city.¡± Erik casually pointed out. ¡°Oh?¡± Kayle hummed, glancing over at her now reddening sister. Thea barged through them, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be right out.¡± She said before pushing open the wooden doors. She walked inside, ¡°You three coming?¡± her tone seemed annoyed. Nerick, Simon and Kayle watched her walk down the hallway awkwardly, ¡°Is it that time of themonth?¡± Nerick asked with a sigh. Cut off by Kayle who kicked him in the shin, ¡°Hmph.¡± chasing after her sister right after. ¡°Sh-Shit!¡± Nerick swore, grabbing hold of his unarmoured leg. They were carrying the armour in bags over their backs. ¡°You never did have common decency Ner.¡± Simon chuckled, nodding at Erik before walking inside too. ¡°The hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Nerick asked, waving at Erik before chasing after them, stumbling over the step on his way in. Erik rolled his eyes, turning away from the building he walked back to the road. (¡°Now while I¡¯m alone, what is this¡­¡±) He had been sensing something within the city ever since approaching it, many things actually. But one specific feeling caught his attention the most. A familiar feeling, yet ancient. He walked out into the street, the crowd thinned out severely around the military command barracks, making it not so difficult to move about. Erik stood in the middle of the dirt road, concentrating on the sensation that he was so attracted towards. (¡°Just what are you¡­¡±) He thought, glancing about as he felt it approaching. He suddenly turned towards where he sensed it coming from, slamming into someone as he did. ¡°Ugh!¡± Erik fell backwards, the wyvern leaping off his shoulder briefly, gliding back into its spot once his ass hit earth. ¡°What the¡­¡± Erik moved to rise, seeing that he had bumped into someone carrying a large basket. A basket full of jewellery, which now lay spilt onto the ground, as a hooded figure was nervously picking it all back up. ¡°You dumb wench!¡± exclaimed a man that had been walking with the cloaked woman, as he angrily stepped to her and kicked her in the side. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going ugly bitch!¡± the man spat with an eastern accent, a brown-skinned human with dark hair and light green eyes. The man turned to Erik, ¡°Many apologies for my servant¡¯s blindness good sir!¡± he gave a quick bow towards him. Noticing the woman moving back to continue collecting her master¡¯s dropped possessions, he kicked her aside once more. ¡°Apologise to this man!¡± he shouted at her angrily, stomping on her fallen form three time as she cried in pain, before backing away. Erik had risen to his feet at this point, noticing that three other servants stood behind the man, each of them wearing a black cloak hiding their features. Alongside five armed guards with similarly brownish skin, wearing full black plate armour and fingering their sheathed blades. Scimitars, Erik noted. He glanced down at the fallen servant, as she rose to her knees and kowtowed several times. ¡°This one apologises.¡± Her solemn and cold tone was not what surprised him, but her face as she glanced up at him from under her hood. Short snow white hair, golden eyes, greyish violet skin and patches of white scales seemingly part of her own natural skin. Erik stared down at her briefly, before glancing at the other three servants. Noticing the same features on each. ¡°Now pick it up!¡± The slave¡¯s master shouted, bringing Erik out of his daze, as the man went to kick the kneeling woman once again. ¡°Slicing breeze.¡± Erik chanted, as his left hand moved without a care for the consequences. Sending a silver blade of wind towards the man¡¯s preparing leg. The slaver screamed in agony as the wind sliced through his flesh with ease, shattering his bone on its way through. His right leg, falling uselessly to the ground. He fell to the dirt himself, blood gushing out of his new stump. The guards rushed to unsheathe their dual blades, three of them coming to stand between Erik and their fallen master as two of them tended to him. Erik ignored the man¡¯s screams and swearing, as he kneeled down before the slave, now frozen in surprise as she stared at her master¡¯s chopped off leg. Noticing him, she turned to face Erik as he pulled back her hood. Revealing long pointed ears and severe scarring all over her neck, slightly hidden by a crimson red metal collar, etched with magical runes. ¡°Xilfir?¡± Erik spoke in elven, the complex words sounding like gibberish to anybody else but elves. ¡°You speak our tongue?¡± The woman asked in surprise, glancing at his ears before meeting his eyes once more. Erik did not respond, as the memory flooded in. His large draconic form standing before a ruined city of trees, an elven king kneeling before him, begging for mercy. The king¡¯s entire clan kneeled behind him too, trembling before the destroyer. Erikathyr saw an opportunity here, uninterested in giving mercy, he did though see potential in these elves as they prostrated before him. ¡°Elven king, you beg for mercy but instead, I shall give you something more.¡± Erik spoke in his memory, as the blonde-haired king looked up. Meeting the monster¡¯s gaze. ¡°More?¡± The king asked in his exceptional elven accent. ¡°You bow, therefore you serve.¡± Erikathyr explained, lowering his snout before the dozens of kneeling elves. ¡°You shall offer me your eternal servitude, in return I offer you my protection.¡± He said, gazing directly into the king¡¯s silver eyes. The king bowed once more, ¡°We of clan Xilfir, will eternally serve.¡± ¡°Then speak my name, clan Xilfir!¡± Erikathyr exclaimed, sparks of blue energy surging through his body as he spoke. The king did not falter like the rest, ¡°Erikathyr, the guardian, the white. We pledge.¡± he spoke sternly and sincere. Followed by the rest, who trusted their monarch before anything else. ¡°I accept your plea.¡± Erikathyr said, as the violent blue lightning that covered his body suddenly surged forwards. The memory began to fade, the sound of agonized screaming as the elves physically changed. Changed, to what stood before him now. An Elf, whose bloodline was altered by Erikathyr¡¯s magic. Bringing out an elf¡¯s true self from within, while imbuing them with his power. A Dark Elf. Erik was shaken out of his daze, as the slaver shouted even louder than before, a language he did not speak. He noticed the man pointing at him, his eyes full of rage. Erik sighed, as the three front guards stepped towards him, the first one lunging forward with both blades. ¡°Upward Gust.¡± Erik chanted, pointing his right index finger towards the ground beneath the three guards. Suddenly an explosion of air occurred beneath them, sending each of the three guards flying upwards. So high that, not even he could make out their silhouettes anymore. His gaze fell back down to the slaver, as his last two guards stood with weapons ready, guarding their master. (¡°Hmph, guess I¡¯ll pull back for now.¡±) Erik thought of making his exit, he could find Thea and¡­these four Xilfir later. ¡°Hold!¡± exclaimed a rugged man from the barracks, as a small army of guards surrounded Erik and the slaver¡¯s party. Spears held tightly and aimed mostly towards Erik, who turned to face the speaker. His eyes widening in surprise and fury, as he saw the well-armoured man stand behind the line of guards. Erik¡¯s lips twitched into a wicked grin, (¡°One after another¡­¡±) his furious eyes meeting the man¡¯s stern gaze. Greying dark hair and short beard, sun-darkened skin and blue eyes. The knight looked like a common human, all but his armour and weapon. Equipment whose material, did not go unnoticed by Erik. Red dragon scale plating over dragon leather made up the man¡¯s crimson armour, while long golden dragon claws melded with dragon leather and mithril created his halberd. This man was a Slayer. (¡°I¡¯m sorry Mother¡­I might mutilate a couple hundred humans before I can get to understanding them¡­¡±) Erik thought ferociously, as he mentally prepared himself to burn the entire city to the ground. Ch 8 - Clash ¡°You are under arrest mage, come peacefully.¡± The Slayer announced, as a couple city guard aided the private black guard carry off the still incoherently shouting slaver. The wyvern took this occasion to glide off and out of the way¡­ ¡°Arrest?¡± Erik asked, his lips trembling as he grinned out of fury. ¡°You wish to cage me?¡± He asked, clenching his fists. All guards took an unconscious step back as the mage¡¯s mana leaked out unrestrained, tendrils of misty blue energy forming out of his surroundings. ¡°Don¡¯t make any more trouble.¡± The Slayer sighed, unimpressed by the light show. Erik chuckled, ¡°You waltz about wearing their skin, but you are nothing more than a foolish and lost lamb.¡± he spoke, mana infusing his voice as he did his best to restrain himself. The guards glanced at their ranking officer, each of them paling. The Slayer stepped forward, lowering his halberd into a two-handed grip. ¡°Ohohohoho, now you¡¯ve said it.¡± The man chuckled, ¡°Stand back, I¡¯ll deal with this buffoon.¡± ¡°Klein!¡± Thea exclaimed as she appeared out of the building alongside Kayle, Simon, Nerick and two others. ¡°I¡¯m dealing with something here¡­¡± Klein grumbled, ¡°Thea? You¡¯re alive?¡± then surprised, as he glanced back at them. Thea stopped next to the surrounding city guard, seeing the scene before her she had a good guess at what had occurred. She glanced in between an annoyed Slayer and a very pissed off drake. The others couldn¡¯t sense it but she very much felt it, Erik¡¯s bloodlust was on the verge of exploding. She needed to cool down the situation, before a second legendary disaster occurred right in the middle of Druvia¡¯s capital. She saluted to keep up appearances, the other three following suit. ¡°Marquis Major Bjorn Klein, this is¡­Erik Fireborn, mage, hermit and expert demonologist. He¡­he saved what remains of my platoon and Beckton village.¡± Klein hummed in thought, ¡°Did he now?¡± at that moment three bodies fell from the sky, Splattering on the ground between Erik and the Marquis. The slaver¡¯s three guards. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is an international crime now. Politically speaking, Colonel, I should execute this man where he stands.¡± Thea¡¯s expression paled as she stared at the three splattered suits of armour, their bodies mangled beyond recognition. ¡°I-¡± ¡°Not to mention, this maggot dared insult my family relic.¡± Klein turned to face Erik once more, noticing that the mage¡¯s eyes were closed as his fists trembled. He raised a brow at this, he did not sense chanting so what was- ¡°Maggot?...¡± Erik spoke, his voice permeating the air, ever present across the entire district. With his lost temper, his draconic voice came out. He opened his eyes, to most they were still deep blue but to Thea and the Dark elves, they were blazing gold. ¡°Dare? Oh the hypocrisy, you ¡®dare¡¯ wear¡­that, and announce it as some trophy? Then I dare?...¡± Thea was frozen, suffocated by the fury she felt flowing out of Erik. She knew now that nothing she said could stop him, he was completely out of control. Klein snorted in amusement, ¡°You think some parlour tricks will scare me off, kid?¡± he stomped his right foot forward, as his entire suit of armour went ablaze. ¡°Hermit ey? Here¡¯s the grand tour of the capital then, it starts with a bloody and thorough beating by yours truly.¡± ¡°Dragon¡¯s swoop.¡± Klein chanted, his entire form bursting forwards as an explosion of flame began forming at the tip of his weapon. Erik did not move, and Klein only smiled as he slashed his halberd through him then into the ground. The explosion expanding upwards then turning into a rotating pillar of flames. Klein chuckled as he backed off, ¡°All talk?¡± he said with a grin. Until the pillar of flames faded, seeing no charred corpse within his expression went through several changes. From confusion, as he could not find Erik. ¡°You¡­even make a mockery of the magic?¡± Erik hissed, Klein¡¯s face turning to surprise as he sensed the mage standing behind him. ¡°Let me show you, true magic.¡± Erik said, ¡°The wing beat makes all flyers scatter, the rumble makes thunder ashamed, and the roar freezes all in its step. Draconic School; Dragon¡¯s Swoop.¡± before suddenly chanting so quickly that Klein only had time to be horrified, he was casting his same spell? Erik¡¯s entire body burst aflame, his fist clenched, a crimson blaze forming about his knuckles. Erik turned, his fist rising towards the turning Slayer who raised his halberd¡¯s blade between him and the mage. ¡°Barrier!¡± Klein quickly chanted, forming a wall of raw mana between him and the attack. Erik¡¯s crimson fist collided with the barrier, exploding outwards and sending a continuous wave of flames all about them. The barrier wasn¡¯t holding though, slowly cracking while Erik¡¯s fist moved in deeper every passing moment, the flames becoming fiercer by the second. ¡°Bless me with your power, for I beseech you for your favour! Aid this sheep oh great Shepperd! Holy Text; Protection of the Holywater!¡± Klein chanted, as he watched his barrier of mana slowly fall apart. Then suddenly regenerate, as the mana turned into an immaculate bubble of water. The two of them stared at each other through the main collision point, a hole where the two spells completely countered each other, cancelling out the elements and colliding only through raw mana. Steam burst out from the collision point of the two spells, as water flowed all about Klein, fighting back the fierce golden flames that continuously surged out from around Erik¡¯s fist. The two spells seemed equal, but Erik was losing ground. Klein was physically stronger, as he walked forward, struggling somewhat. Pushing into Erik¡¯s spell, his halberd¡¯s sharp edge ready to cleave the mage into two once both spells fizzled out. Erik had other plans though, ¡°Temper temper, oh blood of mine. Rumble rumble, oh heart of mine. Fume oh fume, anger of mine. Dark Arts; Hemomancy School;¡­¡± he chanted, causing Klein¡¯s face to pale as he heard the words. ¡°Blood Rage!¡± Erik¡¯s skin turned black as his body suddenly expanded, his muscles bulging out with pulsating crimson veins on show. The ground beneath him shattered, the air around him boiled. As he now punched forwards with all his might, the flames ending briefly before suddenly exploding outwards once more. Klein¡¯s barrier of water was ripped apart, an explosion of steam blowing into his face and blinding him from the massive fist that later crashed into his chest. He was thrown back with extreme force, feeling the stone shatter behind him as he hit a building. He groaned in pain, the armour resisted most of the physical damage but he still felt it. Opening his eyes as he pulled himself out of the wall, Klein was met with Erik¡¯s furious eyes, the mage flew towards him with his right fist clenched and ready. His body had returned to its normal shape¡­and his face was paling severely. Klein watched, as the mage¡¯s eyes closed mid-flight, his body going limp. Erik fell to the ground, tumbling over several times before coming to a stop, face up before Klein. Sprawled out, unconscious. ¡°What the-¡± Klein began, when suddenly blue lightning surged out of Erik¡¯s fist and sparked all over the building he was thrown into. Klein rolled out of the way just in time as the bolts of lightning ripped through the building¡¯s wall like soft clay. He lay there on his ass, staring at the destruction this mage caused, while the steam and smoke slowly cleared. Glaring down at his unconscious body, ¡°Who...in the hell are you?¡± he barely looked like an adult to Klein, where did this kid get all that mana and where had he learned those spells? Many questions filled Klein¡¯s mind as he stared at the mage, guards rushing to his side after seeing that the fight was over. ¡°Stop!¡± Klein said, as the guards moved in for the kill. Each of them froze, their spears held ready towards Erik¡¯s body. Ignoring that the Colonel had unsheathed her sword, Klein rose and stepped to where Erik lay. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Lock him up, anti-mana chains.¡± He told the guards, ¡°I need to question him.¡± he then said as they looked at him with confusion.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The guards warily strapped their spears, the bravest of them followed through with the orders, heaving Erik¡¯s body and carrying him away. Klein briefly watched after them, his eyes wide even as he turned to the collapsing building behind them. ¡°Someone¡­get the Geomancers too.¡± He added to his orders, as the building behind that one also collapsed. Thankfully he sensed nobody inside, that would have been a lot more paperwork¡­ -
- A few minutes later. Erik woke with a start, rising quickly he tripped over the chains that lay about his feet and fell to the ground. Groaning in pain and annoyance, he turned over to find himself within a small stone room. ¡°Caged either way huh?...¡±, recognising it as the inside of a prison cell. Having ruined several castles in his previous life, he had seen many but never up this close. It stunk, the place reeked of who knew what. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Erik spat, he could taste the damn smell too. Glancing down at himself, he noticed both his arms and legs wore iron braces but only his legs were connected to chains. He also had a collar of metal around his neck. Studying the accessories closer, he noticed mild carvings. Elven runic magic. Turning to the metal reinforced wooden door, Erik raised his right palm towards it. ¡°Coming before the thunder it wrecks havoc upon all and every. The blinding light sears like a god¡¯s crooked blade as it befalls upon the unsuspecting. Surge with the powers of balanced destruction, and life. Lightning School; Lightning Call!¡± He chanted, yet no mana responded to his words. ¡°Magic cancelation runes¡­¡± Erik grumbled, mana imbued runic inscriptions that blocked his flow of mana from its source. Sealing out his soul, where mana is created and stored for most creatures, even dragons. He continued to stare down at himself, if only he hadn¡¯t been in this weak body. Not only did it limit him due to the mana overdose he fell unconscious to once again, but his very mana damaged him. Every time he cast a spell, he could feel his regenerative powers fighting the mana from ripping his arms apart. Growling in annoyance, Erik planted his fist into the door¡¯s wooden centre, feeling the pain flare through his knuckles. He winced, resisting the pain. (¡°This puny body will be the end of me¡­¡±) He thought, then sighing as he stepped back. Erik sat down on the wooden bench he previously lay on, calming his nerves as he focused on his surroundings. His draconic senses were non-existent, his mana was being blocked too. He was blind, barely noticing that someone had walked up to his cell door. Only once the door¡¯s window opened did he notice, immediately rising to face them. ¡°Made yourself comfortable I hope?¡± Klein asked, as he appeared from behind the barred window. The Slayer wasn¡¯t wearing his armour or wielding his weapon anymore, instead he wore some fancy looking clothing, not one to hide his standing as a noble. (¡°Marquis?¡±) Erik remembered the man¡¯s non-military title. Behind him Erik could make out Thea and a couple others he didn¡¯t recognise. ¡°I¡¯d imagine you would¡¯ve spent days more, unconscious, so I set some mages to the task of easing your mana sickness. I dislike waiting.¡± (¡°Mana sickness? Is that what they call mana overdose now?¡±) Erik thought as he met the man¡¯s stern gaze. Glancing at Thea, he could see she was worried. ¡°So, hermit mage.¡± Klein continued, ¡°Your insult to me aside, how do you explain your assault on the Sinbeni merchant?¡± he asked with a tone of authority. Erik did not respond, he only stared back at the Slayer. Silent, unmoving and unblinking. Klein sighed, ¡°Your friend doesn¡¯t seem to be wanting my help, Colonel.¡± he told Thea while glancing back at her. ¡°He¡¯s¡­prideful.¡± Thea awkwardly responded, seeing Erik raise his brow at her she decided to say something. ¡°Erik, this is my commanding officer, Marquis Major Bjorn Klein¡­¡± she introduced the man, ¡°Also¡­my fianc¨¦.¡± She later added. Now somewhat annoyed that he still, showed no reaction. Erik understood what each title meant, he simply did not care. Continuing to glare at the man as he stared back, ¡°Look¡­¡± Klein began, massaging his forehead in annoyance. ¡°All that back there was for show, you insulted me and committed an international crime in plain daylight. But here and now I can help you out, for saving Thea and her sister.¡± Klein explained, putting his hand on Thea¡¯s shoulder. Erik noticing that her expression spoke of no affection towards the man. ¡±On the surface you will be a hero that aided in the survival of Beckton¡¯s citizens and someone that aided in the slaying of a Demon Lord. Nobody will argue if we let you off with minimal charges.¡± Klein then added. Erik snorted in amusement but said nothing in return. What could he say? That he wanted to mangle the man that dared enslave the people, he as the destroyer Erikathyr, had bound himself to rule over? That wouldn¡¯t sit well he imagined. Seeing that the mage wasn¡¯t going to speak, Klein took a long drawn out breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Thea but unless he talks, the best I can do is keep him from execution. He¡¯ll have to stay locked up until a trial can be held and¡­¡± ¡°With Azruxan on his way, his entire army behind him¡­It will take a while.¡± Thea finished his sentence for him. Klein nodded as he stepped away from the cell, turning to her as he held her by the shoulders. ¡°You always had the strangest of friends, my love. I¡¯m afraid this one won¡¯t be attending though.¡± He leaned down, as Thea averted her eyes while he kissed her forehead. ¡°Once this is all over, I hope to see you wear something other than armour for once.¡± Klein joked, ¡°Maybe nothing at all later.¡± Thea blushed slightly at his remark, noticing the other guards chuckling, she turned to glare coldly at them. Their chuckling froze, her reputation as a loose cannon well known. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­see you later then?¡± She asked, faking some enthusiasm into her tone. Klein only nodded, gesturing for his personal guard to follow as he moved off to leave. Thea briefly watched after them, biting her lip, frustration clear in her expression. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to hold much affection for this fianc¨¦ of yours.¡± Erik finally spoke, a smirk on his face as he laid down onto the bench. ¡°Ah¡­don¡¯t let anybody hear you say that.¡± Thea responded weakly, ¡°Our relationship has nothing to do with affection, it¡¯s a political marriage. He¡¯s the Marquis of southern Druvia, although his lands have long been lost. My father¡­Marquis of the east, he wishes to join our families into a superpower comparable to the royal family...¡± ¡°Then why send his soon to be mate, out to defend some commoners?¡± Erik asked, his tone disinterested. ¡°He had no choice, neither did I if I wanted to keep my rank¡­The order came from above, and I had nothing against it. I wanted to do something anyway¡­¡± Thea admitted, she never was the kind to turn a blind eye where she could help. Erik hummed, (¡°A ploy to get rid of the growing competition? This is why I despise humans the most...Back stabbing, greedy, and oh so much more!¡±) still sounding disinterested but in his mind, he was listening. ¡°What happened back there anyway? Why did you attack the man? Was it really because of the slaves?¡± She then asked, looking through the bars in mild annoyance, seeing Erik lay on the bench with his eyes closed. Seemingly ignoring her. ¡°I care not for slavery, it is who the slaves were.¡± Erik explained, ¡°Xilfir, Dark Elves.¡± He then added. Jogging Thea¡¯s memory, ¡°Dark Elves¡­the destroyer¡¯s servant clan.¡± She whispered, knowing nobody else was in this row of cells she still was wary of what they were talking about. ¡°But why go that far? Aren¡¯t they just servants you corrupted?¡± ¡°Corrupted?¡± Erik repeated with an insulted tone, ¡±No, I opened their eyes to their legacy¡¯s true power. Also imbuing them with my own great blood. They are true elves, a people I promised to protect. But I failed, I died. And now¡­they¡¯re enslaved? Because of my mistakes?¡± he bitterly explained. ¡°That, is not right.¡± Thea nodded, she herself never agreed with the enslavement of those people but it was something deeply carved into the culture and society, a millennium before her time. There was little she could do. ¡°What now? If you speak with Klein he could still-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that peacock¡¯s help. Also, worry about yourself. The Devil will arrive sooner than your people think. You should prepare.¡± Erik said, as he still lay resting. His body was still numb and recovering from the backlash of mana overdose. Whatever those mages did though, seemed to ease the numbness, albeit prolonging the feeling. ¡°But I can¡¯t just leave you here¡­¡± Thea insisted, ¡°In a cage¡­¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m staying?¡± Erik asked, peaking open one eye to look at her. ¡°This imprisonment is inconsequential.¡± He sighed dramatically, ¡°Begone human, you need not worry about me.¡± then shooing her away. Thea could only stare at him dumbfounded, how could he be so calm? How was he going to get himself out of this situation? She didn¡¯t know, and at the moment she was too angry to care. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Slamming the window closed in frustration, before walking away. Erik glanced at the window with a raised brow, (¡°Well she¡¯s in a good mood.¡±) he chuckled. Rising into a sitting position once more, now that he was alone again. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He hummed in thought, while studying his restraints. ¡°I do not recognise most of this, runic has been altered a fair bit over the centuries¡­¡± he mumbled to himself, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, runes always had and always will have the same weakness.¡± He rose to his feet, taking a deep breath while focusing. Eyes closed as he spoke as quietly as his draconic voice allowed, ¡°Erikathyr.¡± he spoke his own name. The very sound resonating within his mind, as Erik focused on a single aspect of his draconic name. The fiery aspect, as his entire body suddenly began to radiate heat. Flames formed all over his body, damaging his clothing further than it already was. (¡°Not enough.¡±) He thought, trying to produce more power. ¡°Erikathyr.¡± He spoke it again, not as restrained as before. The flames covering his body suddenly burst upwards, turning into a pillar of white hot flames. Incinerating anything on and around him. The metal collar and braces melted, runic or not they were still only iron and before a draconic flame they might as well be butter. The issue was¡­he incinerated more than just the iron and wood within the room... Erik opened his eyes to find himself free of his bindings, and completely butt naked. ¡°This will have to be dealt with...before anything else.¡± He sighed while looking down at his own naked human body, ¡°Well done Grim, at least that is to scale.¡± he then mused with a pleased grin. Ch 9 - Xilfir Marquis Bjorn Klein waited in his office, pacing from left to right, his patience on the verge alongside his nerves. His own body still felt drained from that fight, he had put his all into that barrier yet that monster of a mage still ripped through it. ¡°Y-yes¡­a monster indeed¡­¡± he mumbled to himself, unable to contain his thoughts. Klein was both elated at the existence of such a powerful mage and jealous, he could never stand the memory of being declined a chair within the mage clans yet also he was looking forward to making this hermit an ally. A tool. ¡°Why have you called, Marquis Bjorn?¡± exclaimed an elderly man as he barged into the office, greying brown hair and light brown eyes his scowl was only demeaned by his lanky appearance. Dressed in fine clothing yet none of it hiding his weak frame. ¡°A-Ah Marquis Selene, I¡¯m glad you could come.¡± Klein greeted respectfully, this man was Thea and Kayle¡¯s father. Druvia¡¯s eastern Marquis. ¡°Please sit, I have wonderful news.¡± Klein said as he offered the man a chair, then moving to close the door shut. ¡°Wonderful? With the demons outside our bloody yard?¡± The Marquis scoffed, ¡°What could possibly have you on your toes Klein?¡± he asked, wincing as he sat down. ¡°Have you heard what occurred this morning?¡± Klein asked, ¡°The foolish mage that assaulted a Sinbeni merchant?¡± ¡°Yes yes, from what I hear you swiftly dealt with it. Although you could¡¯ve spared the construction costs.¡± The elderly man grumbled. ¡°That is the story going about but in reality¡­Fjorn, that man cast Dragon¡¯s Swoop without a draconic core. He even knew the incantation! Not only that but he cast a spell I¡¯ve never even heard of before!¡± Klein exclaimed, ¡°He is no common mage I promise you that. If he hadn¡¯t fallen to mana sickness you¡¯d be preparing to tie my little brother to miss Kayle...¡± Fjorn hummed in thought, ¡°That is intriguing. Using your brother instead I mean.¡± the old man coldly joked. ¡°Really Klein, what are you planning for this now criminal fool?¡± ¡°With the Selene and Bjorn tying together,¡± Klein began to explain,¡± with both our connections to the church, we¡¯ll have the political grip over the people comparable to the royal¡¯s grip on the military. With your ties to the merchant guild, we will equal the King¡¯s even with their ties to the adventurer¡¯s guild.¡± Fjorn sighed, ¡°You are aiming for the mage clans again?¡± he guessed. ¡°Not again, but still. I never stopped.¡± Klein corrected, ¡°Trust me sir, this mage could be our ticket into the sorcerer¡¯s committee. His output of mana is beyond even me, if he learns some control and is taught proper. The mage clans won¡¯t be able to resist inviting him in.¡± ¡°And where is this man right now?¡± Fjorn asked, his interest caught. ¡°We can ease the merchant guild¡¯s issue with him, but for now he¡¯ll be kept under lock and key.¡± Klein explained. Fjorn nodded, ¡°Very well, and how do you suppose we befriend this mage that almost took your life?¡± Klein raised his hands in defeat, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is out of my control, the man seems to despise me. But you¡­He did save your daughters sir.¡± ¡°That he did¡­¡± Fjorn grumbled, ¡°Has my request been accepted by your¡­friends?¡± he then asked in a cold, grim tone. Klein cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with them. Are you sure you wish to alter just for keeping face? The general could prove useful even after the war is over, taking him out doesn¡¯t need to be an option. We both know on whose command he sent out those orders, sir.¡± he tried to reason with Fjorn, but the old man¡¯s dreadful gaze did not falter. Klein sighed, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll do it. Many things can happen in the midst of war, they said.¡± Fjorn rose from his seat, ¡°Good, good. Now if you can excuse me, my daughters are back from what I thought would be their graves.¡± ¡°Of course, should I call for a squad to escort you home?¡± Klein asked as he opened the door for the man, glancing outside he noticed more than just a squad waiting for the Marquis. ¡°Ah¡­never mind.¡± Fjorn chuckled weakly as he stepped to the doorway, ¡°I never go anywhere without my crimson guard, you should know this by now.¡± The dozen armoured guards wore dark crimson chain-armour with platelegs and wielded hybrid weaponry made by dwarven master engineers. Weapons of the same magical make as Thea¡¯s old gunblade. Klein glanced at the four cityguard he kept by him at most times, he found them lacking in comparison. ¡°Jealous, Klein?¡± Fjorn asked with a grin, ¡°Worry not boy, after this bloody war is won, you¡¯ll have more than just guards. Maybe even everything, if something would¡­happen to me.¡± The Marquis chuckled wickedly. Klein gave a polite bow, ¡°Be safe on your way home sir.¡± closing the door after Fjorn walked off. Klein stood there clenching the handle, grinding his teeth. (¡°Oh if only¡­but then that bloody daughter of yours would run off.¡±) Sighing in annoyance, Klein turned to the windows. Walking over to them, he briefly stared at the city outside. ¡°Marriage or not, war or not...All of this, it will all be mine.¡± He whispered to himself, wearing a cold smile. ¡°You mean ours.¡± Suddenly spoke a melodic feminine voice from behind him. ¡°Makaela¡­You know I do not speak Elven.¡± Klein said as he turned to find the cloaked Dark Elf standing right behind him, wisps of shadow still oozing out of her just materialized form. Her contagious smile adding onto his own. ¡°Oh, but I thought you liked it when I speak dirty elven.¡± Makaela teased as she leaned into him, her ample breasts squashed over his chest, as she put her hands over his shoulders. ¡°You know too much.¡± Klein said as he suddenly grabbed her by the waist and raised her onto his desk, ¡°Overhearing my conversations again?¡± Klein asked, pulling down her hood and revealing her braided pure white hair. ¡°Just how you taught me, master~¡± Makaela moaned as Klein grabbed her left breast and kissed her neck. ¡°Let me teach you more then-¡± Klein began, when suddenly her body burst into shadow, converging onto the chair behind his desk where she rematerialized. Laying her legs over the desk after she picked up a few papers and began to read. ¡°Oh but not here master, you wouldn¡¯t want the guards to overhear now? You know I like to scream.¡± Makaela continued to tease, ¡°So, I hear your fianc¨¦e is back whole.¡± Klein cleared his throat and fixed his suit, ¡°Y-Yes, everything is fine. But as you heard, that old fool still wants Henry dead for even trying.¡± Makaela hummed in disinterest, ¡°And what¡¯s this about a mage? I¡¯m afraid I missed the scene but my babies tell me he even nailed you to the wall.¡± ¡°Not, in such obscene a manner.¡± Klein sighed, his eyes glossing over her net wearing legs. ¡°The mage is a fearsome one though, his teleportation speed was beyond my senses, his chanting just as fast. And the spells he used¡­A draconic spell without a core to process it? Whatever that second enhancement spell he used was and then there¡¯s the last one. Which if I¡¯m not mistaken was the ninth tier spell of the old lightning school book. Unleashed Thor.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Makaela¡¯s interest was caught then, ¡°Ninth tier?¡± she asked while putting her legs and the papers down. ¡°And in comparison to your magic, your Slayer equipment aside. What does that mean?¡± Klein¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared out the window, ¡°Magic that is beyond my capability to cast. Magic that would procure one the rank of Arch Wizard.¡± he explained with an anxious chuckle. ¡°Who or wherever this mage was trained by, are not ones to be trifled with.¡± He glanced at her as she sat backwards on his chair, ¡°One man cannot learn these things alone, spells even the masters of the mage clan have difficulty producing.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°And where might you think he gained his power from?¡± Makaela asked, leaning away from the chair while holding onto the back. Smirking as she continued to tease him with her body. Klein returned to looking outside the window, he didn¡¯t think he could control himself if he saw more. ¡°Demons, it is the only way. That mage, Erik was it? That man is no man at all.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why not report him while you have him caged up?¡± Makaela¡¯s form shifted to shadow once more, appearing behind Klein and leaning into his back. ¡°Or does master have a¡­more maniacal plan?~¡± she whispered into his ear. ¡°Fjorn is a fool, he thinks we can gain control of the kingdom through this war. Things always go wrong, and with demons invading the walls? This, will not go as he plans it to. No, I will make sure it doesn¡¯t.¡± Klein explained, narrowing his eyes as he noticed something odd outside the window. Unsure of what he saw, or that he even saw anything at all he continued to stare at the window. There was nothing strange, nothing that he could see. Shrugging it off as nerves and not wanting to seem weak, he continued. ¡°Trust me Makaela, none of them, not Fjorn, not the King. They all underestimate me, but none of them know what I have planned for this city.¡± He turned to face her, but the Dark Elf was gone. Not a trace within his office, had something occurred? When suddenly a loud knock came at his door, ¡°Come in.¡± Klein said while turning to face the door. A guard opened the door with somewhat of a rush, his expression pale and eyes wide. ¡°R-Reporting in sir! There has been a breach from the dungeons! The mage from this morning h-has disappeared!¡± ¡°Disappeared?...¡± Klein repeated, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°H¡­How?¡± ¡°The entire cell looks like the sight of an explosion sir! We¡­We think he blew himself up or¡­was incinerated.¡± The guard explained. (¡°Suicide to hide their intentions? Tricky fiends¡­¡±) Klein thought, (¡°But the opposite is possible, who knows what he¡¯s truly capable of after all¡­¡±) he wracked his mind, trying to figure it out. ¡°Form a search, if he escaped there must be trails of mana left behind, of spells other than what was used for the explosion. Get the enchanters to scan the cell, if he¡¯s still alive¡­Find him.¡± Klein ordered the guard, who left right after saluting. Shutting the door behind himself. (¡°Where have you gone¡­hermit mage?.¡±) Klein mused as he stared off at the suit of dragon-made armour, decorating the office¡¯s corner. (¡°Why was he so ticked off about the Bjorn relic anyway?¡±) -
- Makaela¡¯s form rematerialized within the damp and dimly lit hall. This entire church had long been abandoned. Still standing only as a sign of fate by the kingdom, who did not have the funds or available manpower to rebuild it at the moment. She walked up to the alter, dragging her hand along its side when suddenly the wall at the very end shook. The bricks moved inward then apart, revealing a hidden passage. Makaela stopped at the entrance, glancing about before walking in. The wall closed behind her, and the staircase before her lit up by a single torch. She descended the stairs, torches going off whenever she passed by them and lightning up the next one. For over a minute she descended the stairs, until she finally reached an old wooden door. Pushing it open, she walked through. Finding herself within a vast room. Flame lit all the way through. Torches held by dark statues that decorated the room¡¯s edge. Each statue with its left hand up, holding a torch. While in the other they held a crooked blade, piercing it into the floor beneath them. The statues were of Elves wearing bladed white armour, their helmets, impossible not to recognise what they were shaped after. The head of a dragon, something the kingdom of Druvia had copied by shaping theirs after a wyvern¡¯s. ¡°How goes, sister Makaela?¡± Asked a hissing voice in elven, as three shadows burst into existence before her. The smoke dissipated revealed three more dark elves, each cloaked to hide their faces. ¡°It goes, brother Ascal, the blind beast is plotting against their king and the old marquis.¡± Makaela responded, chuckling coldly as she watched the three unhood. ¡°What about the demon infiltrator? What shall we do about him?¡± Asked one woman, shorter than the rest she also had a bald head with crimson tattoos covering her scalp. ¡°Hm, nothing as of yet sister Zentha. Let Azruxan play his games, although, I never took that warrior for one to play.¡± Makaela responded as she stopped before the last dark elf, one that hadn¡¯t spoken yet. ¡°How are our preparations, sister Pyra?¡± ¡°The dreads have all been fully informed, they will manage the rest of our enslaved brethren when the battle begins.¡± Pyra answered, the tallest female dark elf in the room. ¡°Freedom has never been so near.¡± ¡°Ah but it is not freedom what we seek, sisters.¡± Said Ascal, the lone male dark elf among them. ¡°We seek redemption from our shackles, to then shackle the humans in return. I would not call that freedom, I would call it rebellion!¡± The dark elf exclaimed in enthusiasm. Enthusiasm that was cut short, as a wicked laugh resonated through the hall. Each elf turned, giving the others their backs as they scanned the hall for the source. They saw nor sensed no one, only the deafening cackle as it echoed about. ¡°Hahah¡­Ha¡­Oh¡­Oh give me a minute¡­¡± said the deep yet quiet voice, a voice that should have been inaudible but clung to their ears like spectre¡¯s whisper. ¡°Oh¡­Oh that was good. This, this is just priceless.¡± The voice continued to chuckle, as the elves kept searching for it with wild surprised eyes. ¡°So, let¡¯s recount! The King is being backstabbed by two of his land-owning nobles! One of which is backstabbing the other with your group who is planning¡­Oh and here¡¯s the best part¡­Planning to backstab all of them!¡± The loud laughter continued on from there, an unrestrained howl of amusement. ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± Ascal demanded, as each of the elves watched their respective corner warily. The chuckling ended, silence now filling the hall, causing the elves to only become more alert. Jumping at shadows once the voice suddenly continued, ¡°One could say, I am your creator. Your founder. Your lord. Your God. Now I would settle for introducing myself, but normally one would speak their name before asking another¡¯s.¡± ¡°Our god?¡± repeated Pyra in annoyance. Ascal though snorted in amusement, ¡°You wish for my name intruder?¡± he asked, stepping forward and away from the others. Much to their chagrin. ¡°I am Ascal Xilfir, Captain of the southern druvian dreadblades.¡± He announced proudly. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Zentha sighed, cringing as she resisted from holding her face. ¡°And these,¡± Ascal continued as he gestured at the other three, ¡°Are my Xilfir sisters, Pyra of the east, Zentha of the west, and our commander¡­Elder sister Makaela of the north.¡± He dramatically introduced each of them. Zentha calmed herself by gripping her blade and mumbling about slicing off Ascal¡¯s tongue. ¡°Yes, yes. And you talk too much.¡± The voice responded with a bored tone, ¡°Blazes, I thought you¡¯d never shut up. And they say I monologue!¡± chuckling into a sigh. ¡°Where was I? Ah yes.¡± Each elf spun on the spot as they sensed a surge of mana, two spheres of golden flame appearing before them. Like eyes, they blinked and stared at the elves. ¡°Xilfir, I am the one known to you as the guardian. The one known to the rest of the world, as the destroyer.¡± Each elf paled severely as the being¡¯s mana rushed out, unable to protect themselves the power flowed directly into their minds, paralyzing them. ¡°I, am Erikathyr, the white drake.¡± He announced with a resounding voice, each of the four elves were suddenly forced to kneel. ¡°Yes, you might say that I was killed over a thousand years ago. But it is a fact that I have returned¡­¡± he trailed off briefly, waiting for their response. But each of the elves was wide-eyed baffled, the mana that filled them was indisputably their master¡¯s but they simply could not fathom¡­all of this. ¡°Err¡­Are your brains still functional in there?¡± Erikathyr asked, seeing that none of them spoke back. Makaela snapped out of her daze first, ¡°G-Guardian?...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Erikathyr immediately responded. The four elves glanced at each other, most of them speechless, while Makaela continued to stutter. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­You¡¯re here? The Guardian? The Destroyer?¡± she asked in continued disbelief. ¡°Ugh¡­Yes, it is me.¡± He now grumbled in response, ¡°Do you need further proof? I can¡­incinerate something?¡± Erikathyr offered awkwardly. ¡°N-N-No, no!¡± Pyra begged, ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­Please?¡± as she glanced about at the expensive and ancient statues. ¡°Whatever, point is. I¡¯m back. So now tell me, Xilfir.¡± They saw as a glow of golden electricity sparked before the two fiery eyes, forming the brief shape of a hand rising. To which, each of their heads rose. ¡°Where do your loyalties lay today?¡± Now suddenly freed from their paralysis, still, none of them dared stand or look away. ¡°Are the Xilfir, still my blade?¡± Erikathyr asked. Makaela met the being¡¯s fiery eyes, her own reflecting the golden energy in response. She could feel the drake¡¯s power frolicking her surroundings, giving her a taste of what waited to awaken within her blood. ¡°Erikathyr, the guardian, the destroyer, the white.¡± She chanted as the other four glanced at her, ¡±We Xilfir repledge. We follow, we obey. Eternally, we serve.¡± Makaela looked back at the other three, without needing to say a word, with only a glance they knew she was serious. Nodding back, before also turning to gaze into the fiery spheres of gold. ¡°Eternally,¡± they chanted in unison ¡°We serve.¡± Erik clapped his hands together once. ¡°Then our bond is remade. Now, onto some pressing matters,¡± he said, his shape starting to shimmer. ¡°Provide me with some¡­clothing.¡± He paused as his form gradually faded in from invisibility, ¡°To cover up this horrendous human vessel.¡± Finishing with a nonchalant tone, his gloriously still naked self revealed to all. The elves glanced away, ¡°Now I wouldn¡¯t call that horrendous, guardian¡­¡± all but Makaela, who shamelessly looked him over with a grin. Ch 10 - Treachery Lavish, that is how one could describe this magnificent hall. Lit by environmental magic, with no torch or source crystal in sight, neither was there a shadow to be found. A long hall decorated with many kinds of art depicting Druvia¡¯s history. From paintings, statues, tapestries, pottery and even long scrolls inscribed with illusionary spells. A young boy stood before one large piece of pottery, a dark brown base with just as dark and gruesome colouring for the scenes. The young boy nobly walked about the pot, staring at each scene. ¡°The ripping of reality, as demons flooded into our world. Villages being burned, as monsters enraged by the demon¡¯s miasma devastated the land. Then a battle, a large army of humans, dwarves and small squads of elves.¡± The boy recounted the events, ¡°Faced with an even larger armada of mangled monstrosities risen from the abyss.¡± He placed his hand over the last scene. ¡°The second war, the invasion of the abyss?¡± Then spoke an elderly man as he opened the expertly carved wooden doors and stepped into the room. Wearing a red suit flowing down into a robe, the man had fully grey hair and deep white eyes. ¡°Your Highness, I believe it is bad luck to recount old failures when faced with adversity.¡° the man respectfully stated as he approached the young king. ¡°Meister Drew? No, I believe it is smart to study and pick history apart. It is from failures, that we learn the most from.¡± The boy responded without looking away, staring at the depiction of a human king wearing a fully black Slayer¡¯s armour and wielding a claymore made from the same scale and claw. ¡°Ah, King Celeste Druvia the Fourth. Your double great-grandfather, in action.¡± Drew recounted as he glanced at the depicted Slayer, ember hair and light brown eyes just like the young boy before him. ¡°The demons swarmed us, charging with abandon they ignored the devastating dwarven artillery and the precise elven cavalry. Without a care, unafraid and maddened the abyss¡¯s beasts charged directly into human lines.¡± The young king told the story, ¡±Our fine soldiers resisted the horde of monstrosities, military formations and tactics unchallenged by the random and reckless demonic barbarians¡­¡± ¡°Sol¡­We will be fine, Azruxan¡¯s army is severely weakened by their mindless invasion of the border fortress. They cannot hope to challenge the capital¡¯s defences.¡± Drew assured. ¡°But,¡± Sol continued, ¡°our strategies mattered not when faced with the hundreds of Demon Lords. Like gods given physical forms, they single-handedly decimated entire platoons. Their magic, leagues beyond what our highest order of mages could produce. Their bodies, biological machines birthed by the very abyss for a sole and singular purpose¡­War.¡± Drew grew silent, respectfully listening to the wise young king. Trained by the finest swordsmen, mages and archers. Taught by the best of arch wizards. Drew only regretted one thing, that the boy¡¯s parents weren¡¯t around to see him now. ¡°Only the Slayers could match the Demon Lords, only them and¡­Four others. My great, great grandfather. Celeste Druvia the fourth, donning Zyndreth the black¡¯s skin as his own. Taya Fae¡¯er, the elven queen of the fifth age. Wielding the ages old relic, the grand staff of gaia. Skozmumin Warmantle, the dwarven emperor. Riding his maniacal beast equipped with all kinds of dwarven engineering, Odin the war-born rhino¡­¡± Sol trailed off, going silent as he stared at the last depiction. ¡°The fourth hero of the great second war,¡± Drew began recounting the titles in his stead, ¡°Pledged to the Ice Dragon Findri, legendary killer of Erikathyr the destroyer, first of the order of Slayers¡­Alan the immortal. He may be an ancient drunk these days, but your majesty, the man saved countless lives in his past.¡± Sol sighed, taking another step to the right revealed the rest of the last scene. ¡°Those four alongside the Slayers Order, held back the Demon Lords. Until he came.¡± Sol gazed at the fiery colossus, dwarfing the rest of the characters by his size. ¡°The second Devil King, Azruxan the god eater.¡± The full scene depicted Azruxan¡¯s gigantic fist falling like a meteor upon Celeste and Taya, as Skozmumin and Alan held back the Demon Lords alongside dozens of Slayers. ¡°The Druvian king and Elven queen, in a last effort to save our world. They cast the ultimate spell, by sacrificing their very lives they cast the ninth-tier world spell ¡®God¡¯s Tear¡¯¡­It merely injured Azruxan, but enough for the Devil to retreat back into the abyss from which it came.¡± Sol placed his hand over the fiery depiction, ¡°The demons did not retreat, the Demon Lords only faltering momentarily. It was us who retreated instead, as the demons recovered from their king¡¯s rally¡­we ran. We gave up half the continent, gave up on ancient elven cities and dwarven empires. We escaped, only to hide behind our walls.¡± Sol glanced back at Drew for the first time now, ¡°A wall that has been collapsed. Our countrymen now being massacred by the thousands, people who worked our fields, provided our food. And how do we repay them? Drew? How?¡± The young boy¡¯s fierce gaze even made the elderly Drew¡¯s eyes falter, ¡°We repay them by continuing to hide behind bigger walls. To protect ourselves, we abandoned them.¡± Sol answered his own question. ¡°I will not let their sacrifice be in vain. That is¡­what I wish, but.¡± He sighed once more, a dreadful breath as he closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by enemies Drew. The landlords do not recognise my rule, my late father never had the time to announce his descendant¡­I¡¯m merely the oldest of my siblings.¡± Sol said as he clenched his fists, ¡°They challenge my throne, yet I have nothing to prove their rebellious acts. I know not who to trust, I know not who to call traitor¡­I know not who to ask for help.¡± Drew bowed, ¡°I am your humble servant and guardian sire, I am here to aid where I can.¡± Sol waved him off to stand, ¡°Thank you, Drew. But your archives cannot help me here¡­Yes the past can be a source of learning, but it cannot be the only source. If only spymaster Elias was still alive¡­He-He¡¯d know what to do.¡± ¡°The spymaster¡¯s men are still scattered, their system too complex to reconnect¡­I¡¯m afraid we cannot rely on them sire.¡± Drew solemnly reported. ¡°Yes, I know. What I wish to know is how¡­How did they figure out his identity? How did they kill him at all? Who? Who did?¡± Sol¡¯s tone grew angered as he scraped his nails over the pottery. ¡°We will never know, his death the same as his entire life. Shrouded in shadows.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, sire.¡± Drew bitterly agreed. Sol opened his eyes, gazing again at the giant form of miasmic flames. ¡°It¡¯s been two hundred years Drew, do you¡­do you think Azruxan himself has returned?¡± ¡°There has been no report of such sir, else we¡¯d be abandoning the city and the continent. The Devil still remains within the abyss, leading his army from the darkness.¡± Drew explained, ¡°The damage he sustained must have been permanent, else we would have seen his presence much earlier than now.¡± Sol nodded with a weak smile, ¡°Yes, of course. Now if-¡± the young king began to say, when suddenly through a burst of shadows, a cloaked figure materialized before them. Sol immediately back away, as Drew stepped in front of him. Arms raised while bright blue runic lines shone all over his visible skin, the Meister¡¯s entire body was surging with raw mana. The cloaked figure kneeled, raising Drew¡¯s eyebrow as he stood with both palms raised towards the feminine intruder. Grey lighting sparking in-between his hands. ¡°Who dares appear before king Sol Druvia the first!?¡± Drew exclaimed, his voice resounding through the hall. The intruder lowered their hood revealing a female dark elf, ¡°Pyra Xilfir, Dreadblade captain of the east.¡± She promptly responded. ¡°Dark Elf? Oh, well then begone-¡± Drew started to say as the voltage within his palms became fiercer. ¡°No, wait.¡± Sol said, as he watched the intruder not move an inch before a grand mage¡¯s signature spell. ¡°Sire?¡± Drew¡¯s tone was objecting, yet he did not look away from the dark elf. ¡°Pyra? Why are you here?¡± Sol asked, while still standing behind Drew, he showed no fear of the Xilfir. Pyra nodded her head lower, ¡°My master sends me with valuable information¡­your highness.¡± She spoke the last two words somewhat bitterly. ¡°Information?¡± Drew repeated as he glared down at the dark elf, ¡°At what price? Drakonian.¡± He spoke the last word in elven, causing Pyra¡¯s pointed ears to bend inwards. It wasn¡¯t a pretty word when translated. ¡°Drew, she is not being hostile. There is no need for insults.¡± Sol admonished the mage before turning back to the dark elf, ¡°What is your master¡¯s purpose?¡± Pyra¡¯s ears relaxed slightly, ¡°The survival of Druvia.¡± Sol narrowed his eyes as he stared at the kneeling Xilfir, she had no binding collars or visible slave¡¯s accessory. (¡°Dreadblades¡­¡±) he easily recalled the bandit cult of dark elves that plagued most of Druvia. They also were one of the many enemies that plotted against his throne, yet never had they appeared so neutrally before a royal.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Sol¡¯s gaze turned, looking once again at the depiction of Azruxan. ¡°What kind of information do you bring?¡± ¡°Betrayal, sire.¡° Pyra promptly answered this time with some respect, ¡±Proof of Marquis Selene, Marquis Bjorn, Commandant Sejein, Merchant Guild¡¯s master Fiy and several church officials¡¯ treacherous plans against the crown. The list is extensively detailed, sire.¡± Sol¡¯s eyes widened to their fullest as he turned to stare at Pyra with utter disbelief, ¡°W-Who is¡­this master of yours?¡± ¡°He, who does not wish to be known, sire.¡± Pyra snidely explained. ¡°Preposterous, and you wish us to believe this wyvern dung?¡± Drew exclaimed, bemused. ¡°Wait Drew, we could confirm whether or not what she says is true.¡± Sol immediately cut back in, ¡°Pyra Xilfir.¡± he returned to the dark elf with hopeful eyes, ¡°I shall hear you out.¡± -
- A couple hours later. Thea immediately crashed into the plush blue sofa, ¡°Home sweet home¡­¡± she mumbled to herself. Sinking into the soft fabric surrounding wool, it had been almost a month since she was home. Opening her eyes to the bright crystal light that filled the lavish living room, she found herself staring up at Kayle. ¡°So¡­how was it?¡± her sister asked with a sneer, a fancy cold drink half empty in her left hand. ¡°Alcohol already Kayle?...¡± Thea grumbled, turning to sink lower into the warm fabric. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t,¡± Kayle sat down next to her ¡°What happened at the prison? What did that oaf , Klein, do? Did Erik try to kill him again? Did he kill the moron? Did he?¡± she barraged her with such questions. Thea sighed, turning to face her sister as she drank out of a straw. She grabbed the straw out of her mouth and took a sip, melon flavoured. ¡°No, nobody killed nobody.¡± ¡°A drink Madam?¡± Then asked their butler as he lowered a tray of different drinks before her, an elderly man with sleek greying blonde hair, green eyes and pointed nose. ¡°Maybe some warm tea instead?¡± he then pointedly asked Kayle. ¡°Tea, thank you Sebastian.¡± Thea took the cup gratefully. Kayle though took back possession of her straw and leaned back into the sofa, ignoring the butler¡¯s remark. ¡°Well? What did they talk about then? Where¡¯s your saviour now?¡± Kayle teased, causing Thea to pause midway through drinking her tea. ¡°Oh please sister, I saw how you keep looking at him. Sure he¡¯s younger but, you cannot say he wasn¡¯t amazing back at Beckton!¡± ¡°Erik. Said. Nothing, he didn¡¯t say a word to Klein. Who might I remind you, dear sister, is my fianc¨¦.¡± Thea dreadfully explained, ¡°He is still in lock up and doesn¡¯t want anybody¡¯s help apparently.¡± ¡°Ohohohoho~¡± Kayle giggled as she lay her now empty cup onto the coffee table before them, ¡°Sounds like to me that Erik is a tad jealous of your fianc¨¦!¡± she continued tease, poking Thea¡¯s arm with her bare foot. ¡°Really sister, must you marry that power-hungry fool?¡± ¡°That fool is the fourth most powerful man in Druvia. Who our father, the second most powerful man in Druvia, wishes for me to marry and join our families.¡± Thea sighed, holding her cup of tea with both hands to warm her palms. ¡°I accepted the arrangement Kayle, for father.¡± ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s been doing well since we left¡­It¡¯s been half a year already since...¡± Kayle trailed off, laying herself down completely. ¡°Master Fjorn has been extraordinary, misses.¡± Sebastian politely cut in, ¡°The merchants guild and moving of resources from home to here have kept his mind busy. Biscuits?¡± he explained before offering them a second tray full of sweets and pastries. ¡°He never did allow his emotions to show, less so after mother died.¡± Kayle spoke under her breath as Thea took the tray and thanked the butler. ¡°After we left a month ago¡­How has he been Sebastian?¡± ¡°Ah-Why not ask him yourself misses?¡± the butler said as he gestured at the opening door, Marquis Fjorn walking in while a guard closed the door for him. ¡°Pops!¡± Kayle exclaimed, jumping from the sofa and rushing to embrace her father. ¡°Ah, little one. Thank the lord you¡¯re both safe!¡± said Fjorn with a chuckle as he opened his arms wide, taking the younger sister into his right arm as she hugged him. Gesturing for Thea who was still rising from the sofa ¡°Come daughter, give this old man a hug. Graces be, I¡¯m relieved to see you both!¡± Thea also joined into her father¡¯s embrace, kissing the old man on his forehead before carefully hugging his fragile body. ¡°It is good to be back home, father.¡± ¡°Sebastian! Sebastian bring more refreshments!¡± Fjorn happily told the butler who rushed off into another room, ¡°Sit my dears, tell me all! What happened at Beckton? I have yet to hear the full story! Tell me of your felling of a Demon Lord!¡± he exclaimed as they helped him sit down onto his armchair near the sofa. Thea and Kayle sat down on the sofa once again, starting to retell the story from their arrival at Beckton. How they protected the village for weeks with only a platoon of thirty, slaying plagues of shades, assaults by fiends and the occasional succubae assassin. Until a pack of fiends three times larger than the usual appeared, easily leaping over the village¡¯s walls and starting a bloody massacre. Many dying before Thea¡¯s platoon could converge, the Fiends running off after the first dropped dead. Thea told her father how in a rage she chased after the pack of fiends, most of her platoon going with her. Falling into an ambush in the woods where even more fiends waited. ¡°Thea, we all make mistakes. You mustn¡¯t degrade yourself over being outwitted, learn from those mistakes daughter. Use them to grow.¡± Fjorn told her sternly. ¡°Yes, father.¡± She nodded, her eyes still dropping to her knees. ¡°And then, the mysterious mage appeared!¡± Kayle cut in, ¡°Stumbling into the fight as Thea held off all the fiends by herself! Right before passing out like a damsel in distress~¡± she teased, continuing to tell the rest of the tale from what Thea had told her. Even the siege, from what she had seen herself, and heard from Nerick and Simon. Most of the story was Erik, Fjorn noticed. ¡°A powerful caster and skilled tactician. Where did he say he hails from?¡± ¡°Nowhere, father. He¡¯s a born traveller, raised by his mother who was the same.¡± Thea explained, ¡°He has little understanding of our society, having spent most of his years studying magic and other things. He¡¯s even observed demons for a while.¡± Trying to keep her tone neutral but not too much, knowing her father was a master conversationalist. ¡°Hm, and you say he cast some enhancement spell upon you? Like the one he used against Bjorn?¡± her father then asked, obviously curious. ¡°Ah, of course you¡¯ve heard of that¡­N-No it was different¡­¡± Thea answered awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m told he¡¯s still in prison, the Sinbeni are not grateful for the assault.¡± Fjorn expertly directed the subject, ¡°Have you asked for assistance from the Bjorns? I can ease the guild¡¯s issue but legality is his forte.¡± ¡°I-¡± Before Thea could respond the door to the entrance room was slammed open, cutting her off. ¡°You cannot just barge in like this!¡± exclaimed the Selene guard captain, wearing dark crimson armour while being rushed inside by several more men wearing silver military uniforms. ¡°Droy? What is the meaning of this?¡± Fjorn asked the captain as each of them rose, the Marquis weakly holding onto the armchair to stand. Thea and Kayle rushed to help their father. ¡°Royal knights, sir.¡± Droy bitterly explained, as one other soldier walked into the room. The only one not wearing his helmet, holding the wyvern-like helm beneath his right arm. The soldier glanced across the room, ¡°By royal decree, everyone within this household is under military arrest. You are to immediately appear before his highness, king Druvia Sol the first.¡± the soldier announced. ¡°Fairy shit!¡± Fjorn swore in annoyance, ¡°If his highness wishes to speak to me, he shall come here himself! Military arrest? What is this nonsense?!¡± ¡°The Marquis household of Selene alongside that of Marquis Bjorn, merchant guildmaster Fiy, naval commandant Sejein, and the southern church officials, you are all under suspicion of high treachery.¡± The soldier pointedly explained. When Sebastian walked into the room carrying two trays of drinks, sandwiches and snacks. Raising his eyebrow as he saw the military men, ¡°Refreshments gentlemen?¡± the butler asked. A dangerous glint in his eye, causing the soldiers to grip their still sheathed swords. ¡°Marquis, tell your summoned demon to heel.¡± The lead soldier ordered, having been told of the household servant. Fjorn snorted, ¡°Sebastian, show these gentlemen the door.¡± he ordered the butler. ¡°As you wish sir.¡± Sebastian complied, leaving the two trays to hover where he held them while walking forward. ¡°Marquis Selene! If this escalates you shall be branded a traitor!¡± The soldier warned, paling as Sebastian suddenly began to change. The butler¡¯s hair elongating and changing into a bunch of hundreds of horns, his eyes warping into three, his fingers morphing into blade long claws. ¡°Need a hand there, mister Droy?¡± Sebastian asked in a deep hiss, as he came to stand before the lead soldier. Looking not at him but glancing at the crimson guard captain. ¡°If you find the time¡­¡± Droy chuckled dryly. ¡°I shall sir.¡± Sebastian answered, but not moving another inch. Each of them froze where they stood, the demon, the soldiers, even Thea and Kayle. As another man walked into the room, ¡°You¡¯re taking too long Shaun.¡± said the brute-like man. Wearing a pitch-black set of Slayer armour and heaving a massive black claymore over his back, the man was bald with green eyes. Freed from the momentary paralysis, the lead soldier stood at attention. ¡°My sincere apologies General Kolbert! The Marquis will not comply!¡± he quickly explained. The general sighed, ¡°I told you before cousin, I don¡¯t mind if you just call me Henry on duty.¡± Slapping the shorter man over the back and almost tripping him. Henry turned to face the butler, as the demon¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°A bound demon ey? Don¡¯t see your make much these days. Costly bastards you are.¡± Without warning and all too quick for anybody to react on time, Henry unstrapped his claymore as the blade glowed a fierce crimson. He slashed down, cleaving right through the demon before embedding his blade into the tiled floor. Sebastian¡¯s body was felled in two, each part slowly unclinging from the other before sloppily falling to the floor. Henry sighed, seemingly annoyed by how easy that was. ¡±His majesty foresaw your incompliance, Selene.¡± He said, while easily pulling out the blade from the ground. ¡°Ah, Colonel Thea, Second Lieutenant Kayle. I heard you were back in one piece each, no hard feelings eh?¡± Henry said with a grin, ¡°Now, come willingly. As I¡¯d rather not have to forcefully carry an old man before his two daughters.¡± Fjorn, Thea, Kayle and even Droy were baffled as they stared at Sebastian¡¯s cleaved corpse. All speechless but the Marquis, who looked up at Henry with utter fury. ¡°You miserable fiend¡­No, I will not come willingly less so quietly!¡± Fjorn exclaimed, ¡°You would dare accuse me of treachery!? It is that bratty king of yours who betrays this kingdom! Hiding his armies within these walls! Calling us back with our men to hide with him! Abandoning thousands of people! Giving up our lands and homes!¡± The Marquis¡¯ expression was red from anger as he pulled out of his daughter¡¯s hands, moving to stand before the much larger Henry. ¡°M-My wife died for this kingdom! I-I will not be-be-¡± Then suddenly he screamed out in choked surprise, clenching his chest while falling to his knees. ¡°F-father!?¡± the sisters shouted as they both rushed to his side, ignoring the soldiers as the closest few took a step back. The Marquis fell to his side, trembling as he clutched his abdomen, a continuous choked breath frozen over his confused expression. As the two quickly fell to their knees before him, their voices slowly faded from his ears. As he reached out to touch Thea¡¯s face, his vision also began to give away. Then his very sense of touch, slowly numbing away until there was nothing more. Thea stared down at her father, his eyes wide in shock, hand slowly unclenching from his chest as he took his last breath. A breath of strained relief, life disappearing from his eyes. ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡± Shaun cursed, ¡°Is he dead?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°No, he¡¯s taking a nap, you dimwit.¡± Droy replied harshly. Ch 11 - Judgement King Sol sat at the very centre of the long table, resting above a large podium with a set of stairs on either end. With him sat six others, four on his left and two on his right. To his right sat the Arch-Duke of Druvia, High Meister and King¡¯s Guardian, Drew Kell. Next to Drew was the Bishop of Druvia, Saint Samael Kalashnikova, the third most powerful man in Druvia. A round man with priestly cut light-brown hair and dark green-blue eyes. To Sol¡¯s left then sat the four regional Dukes, who under normal circumstances would not have been around other than one, but with the approaching demonic army them and their soldiers had been called in to protect the fortress capital. A capital that was located in the southern region of Druvia ever since half the continent was lost. First was Duke Darius Setsu of the northern regions, the furthest from the capital. An old man with an Asian complexion, black hair with two dyed strands of purple and light grey eyes. Second from Sol was Duchess Bell Jior of the eastern regions. A young and beautiful woman with complexly braided dark brown hair and green eyes. Third was Duke and Elven King Ta¡¯lai Fae¡¯er, of the western elven owned regions of Druvia. A rather tall, pale skinned man with pointed ears, pale blonde hair, and fierce cyan eyes. Lastly to the very left was the southern Duke, the man who owned the regions closest to the now broken demon border. Kol Bjorn, Klein¡¯s younger brother and superior in nobility rank. Naturally grey hair like his brother, half of it was cut short while the other half was left long and braided. His fierce blue eyes spoke of experience beyond his young age. Standing behind the table were several others. Marquesses and Marchionesses of the land of Druvia, four standing behind each of their respective Dukes, all but Kol and Bell who had three each at the moment. A few of them were neither human nor elf, but instead stubby dwarves. Two Meisters stood behind Drew, archiving this moment to the history books. While behind King Sol stood his minister of law, minister of finance and three trusted advisors. Before the podium was a group of more people. Standing and facing the podium while surrounded by two whole platoons of royal guards, these were the accused faction. They all had been waiting for a few hours now, waiting for all of the accused to be gathered before this royal court. And as of now only two were still missing, Thea being showed inside by Henry and his men. ¡°Where is Fjorn?¡± Drew promptly asked seeing only the woman he knew to be the Marquis¡¯ daughter. ¡°Marquis Fjorn collapsed from the strain of having his familiar severed alongside the stress of the moment.¡± Henry responded, ¡°He died before medical care could be provided, his youngest, Kayle and some of their men are storing his body as we speak.¡± Whispers broke out from the accused faction, surprise, confusion and bitterness filling their tones. ¡°Enough!¡± Exclaimed the Bishop, ¡°You are before a royal and holy court. Thou shall shut up or face the axe where thou stands.¡± he reprimanded harshly. Nobody dared say or whisper another vowel. Samael nodded towards Thea, ¡°My condolences Selene.¡± Thea though barely reacted, her expression cold, her emotions still numb. She simply walked over to stand by the rest of the accused. ¡°My condolences as well, miss Selene.¡± Sol too said, as he scanned the accused group in its entirety. ¡°Henry, where is Klein Bjorn?¡± ¡°Oh, I had some volunteers go fetch that one.¡± Henry responded with a smirk. ¡°Define¡­volunteers.¡± Sol added with a raised brow. When suddenly the double wooden doors were slammed open, as a procession of Slayers walked in with a ceremonial style. Four of them in the centre dragging with a Klein wearing only his underwear, each holding either a leg or arm. ¡°The Slayer¡¯s Order in its entirety, sire.¡± Henry then answered on que, as the Slayers stopped to stand at perfect attention. ¡°Throw him in boys.¡± Henry told them. ¡°T-Throw!?¡± Klein exclaimed, abruptly the four holding him threw his body into the air like a sack of potatoes, landing at the very middle of the gathered group of would-be traitors. He groaned in pain, slowly rising to his feet when one of the others handed him his cape to cover up. Klein swiftly took it and wrapped it about himself. ¡°That would be everyone listed, sire.¡± Drew pointed out, sneering as Klein fidgeted about with the cape to cover himself. ¡°Shall I start?¡± ¡°Yes, please do Drew.¡± Sol replied, as he warily glanced in between each man and woman present below. Drew bowed politely towards the king before turning to face the accused, ¡°Miss Selene, I shall start with you due to¡­circumstances.¡± Thea looked up at the Arch-Duke, a hollow expression. ¡°All titles Fjorn held, Marquis of the east, Merchant¡¯s Association founder and Druvian Ambassador to the dwarves. They have all been renounced by the acts presented to this court. You are entitled to his rank of nobility and none more, do you uptake this title?¡± Thea narrowed her eyes, ¡°I do.¡± she solemnly responded. Drew glanced at Duchess Jior, ¡°Bell?¡± Bell nodded, ¡°The girl has nothing to do with the father¡¯s actions. I accept her taking of part of my duchy.¡± ¡°Then I announce you Marchioness Selene Thea, all lands your father once owned now fall under your name. As for the other titles, lands and resources. They shall be seized by the crown.¡± Drew explained sternly, ¡°You may stand aside from the accused, Marchioness Selene. Your name is clean.¡± he then said. Thea did so, walking out of the encircling soldiers as they opened a path for her to stand by Henry. ¡°Now, you lot.¡± Drew returned to the accused, ¡°I shall begin reading out the accusations. Is there anything you wish to admit to before I do?¡± ¡°W-Will there be leniency to those that do admit? I-In theory of course.¡± One man said, the merchant¡¯s guildmaster. ¡°In this case Fiy? No, most if not all of you are to be executed for high treachery.¡± Sol coldly responded, ¡°Continue Drew.¡± he then told the Arch Duke. After which, despair finally began to set upon the accused, as eyes widened, expressions paled, and knees buckled. Drew cleared his throat, ¡°The proof of this group conspiring against the crown goes as such. Arranging of market prices over much needed food, water, metals and other materials while blackmarket sales of fairer value were being made in between the current presence. Hiring of mercenaries using said profited funds, mercenaries who the crown previously failed to hire for the defence of Druvia due to lack of. Leaking of military operations, guard shifts and weapon storage. Weekly illegal payments of military personnel and church officials to incite violence within the capital.¡± And the list went on, and on, and on. It took Drew fifteen minutes to read off the entire list, mostly due to the extensive personal accusations of many of the individuals present. Accusations that alone were worthy of public execution. Until he arrived to the final personal accounts, ¡°Lastly, Marquis Klein Bjorn. On the account of illegal transportation of weaponry, armour and dwarven explosives. On the account of arming potential rebels to the crown. On the account of orchestrating a would-have-been rebellion.¡± Drew paused, raising his gaze to stare down coldly at the baffled man. ¡°I will not lie to you son, the rest shall be executed by the blade starting tomorrow but you¡­¡± he trailed off, glancing over at the Slayers. ¡°Bjorn Klein, all your titles are now forfeit. All except your title of Slayer, through which you shall be punished. By Trial of Dishonour you will die, slowly, painfully, and consciously throughout.¡± Drew turned to face the now ice pale expression of Klein, ¡°May the lord have mercy upon your soon to be very tortured soul.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Klein mumbled, ¡°Anything¡­Please anything but that!¡± taking mechanical steps forward as he shouted. ¡°Cease your begging, fool.¡± Kol suddenly rose from his chair, the Duke¡¯s eyes cold as he stared down at his own brother. ¡°Kol¡­my brother please! This is unfair! I-I did none of those things! T-The federation!-¡± Klein continued to beg, rushing at the encircling soldiers who grabbed him before he could go further. ¡°Let go of me! I am Marquis Bjo-¡± When suddenly Kol appeared before his brother, the back of his right hand slapping through Klein¡¯s left cheek hard enough for the sound to echo throughout the hall twice. ¡°Do not speak my family name! Traitor!¡± Kol spat furiously, before reining in his temper. ¡°You are my brother no more.¡± turning to give Klein his back as he held his now red wrist, ¡°Take this criminal out of my sight.¡± Kol walked back over to his seat, as the soldiers pushed Klein back into the circle. He fell to his knees, despair filling his mind while Drew continued on. ¡°Commandant Sejein, you shall also have a personal execution. By military law you will killed by cannon fire on the northern docks for all naval personnel to see, therefore you will have to wait within prison until the demons are either dealt with, or enslave you after taking the city.¡± ¡°As for the rest of you, starting¡­Well, seeing as it¡¯s almost tomorrow morning, starting in a day and a few hours there will be a stream of public executions, with your crimes clearly stated before the people. The people will be given time to¡­appease their frustrations, by stoning your bound bodies before your beheading is to occur.¡± Drew announced, ¡°Since there is, not counting Sejein, Klein and Fjorn, twenty nine of you¡­Executions will occur from morning to past-noon, each day until we¡¯re done with all of you.¡± The soldiers began to round everyone up, Klein and Sejein being separated from the rest. ¡°From tonight till tomorrow night though, you will be under the jurisdiction of the Mage clans and have appointments with their mind-flayers. Any information you still withhold, shall be promptly extracted.¡± Drew finished with the sentencing, lowered the stack of papers he had been reading from. ¡°Take them away.¡± The soldiers complied, forcing the accused group out of the hall. All but Klein, who got picked up by the Slayers once more. Carried like a dead calf, as he neither struggled or spoke while they carried him out the same way they carried him in. ¡°Hah, does this mean you¡¯re the second most powerful man in Druvia now lord Bjorn?¡± A well brushed dwarf chuckled from behind where Kol sat, a Marquess. ¡°Hm, I only retake his lands. Everything else he earned himself, unlike I who has been given everything I own from father.¡± Kol responded coldly. ¡°And the factories on those lands? The companies he owns? What happens to those?¡± asked another Marchioness of his. Kol glanced to the side, briefly looking at Drew. ¡°They befall under the Arch Duke¡¯s jurisdiction until they can be sold off to new investors.¡± He responded more quietly, ¡°The crown has only doubled in power through this, making the church the second strongest power in Druvia followed by the eastern Duchess Jior who gains Fjorn¡¯s lands, farms and Ambassador to the dwarves rank, when his highness comes about to regranting it. As for fourth that would be the northern Duke Setsu from his highly profitable docks and whatever his deep pockets will purchase from the Arch Duke which I am sure he will.¡± Kol sighed as he stood up, ¡°We remain where we last stood, fifth.¡± ¡°I adjourn this court and thank you all for coming to this disappointing night.¡± Sol announced as he stood alongside everybody else, his short frame comparable to the dwarves¡¯. ¡°Arch Duke Drew, Regional Dukes and Bishop Samael, I invite you to join me for tonight¡¯s strategic meeting.¡± Sol then said, glancing over at Henry who did not follow after the rest of the Slayers. ¡°General, gather the Lieutenant Generals for me if you will.¡± Henry bowed politely, ¡°I shall your highness.¡± he answered before rising back. ¡°You will find one of my men waiting for you outside lady Selene. She will show you to your sister.¡± Henry then told Thea, who only nodded in numb response before walking over to the door. Waiting for the stream of accused to be carried out, before she herself walked out.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Thea walked through the castle¡¯s long hallway, decorated by pleasant art she completely ignored. Slowly she walked through, slow enough that even Henry caught up and overtook her pace. The General nodding politely to her before continuing on his way, something she did not respond to. Her heart was numb, her mind at a loss for thoughts. The death of her father too sudden, too unexpected. She was Lady now? Incredible yet unwanted, Thea cared not for her new rank. The lingering longing for her mother who passed away only half a year before, now infused with the pain she felt for losing her father too. It still hadn¡¯t fully ingrained itself into her mind, the fact that he was gone. She stepped outside of the castle, standing atop the dozen steps taking to its entrance. Thea¡¯s gaze rose at the sudden sound of dozens of feet stomping in unison, seeing before her the entirety of the Selene crimson guard¡¯s officers. The Selene¡¯s most prized possession, the most powerful mercenary group beneath the Druvian military and Adventurer¡¯s guild in terms of strength and backing. A military power in their own right. Thea walked past general Henry and his prepared knight, ¡°It seems I will not need of your men, sir.¡± she coldly said not stopping but continuing to descend the stairs. She stopped before Droy, the crimson guard captain. He saluted, immediately followed by the rest of his officers, all but the rank and file were present. ¡°We await your orders, Miss.¡± ¡°Lady, as of today.¡± Thea corrected, making it clear to Droy that this was unnecessary. This, their very presence making it clear to Thea that what she vehemently wished were lies, were indeed truth. Her father was a traitor, Droy probably prepared to invade the very castle to extract their now commander in chief. Mainly though as she noticed that none of the officers wore their daily uniform, but instead full crimson plate armour, weapons and other dwarven utilities that came with. Utilities provided by the Bjorn corporation. They were dressed for combat, wielding equipment purchased off another traitor. ¡°Selene, before I forget.¡± Henry then called out, gaining himself a brief glance. ¡°Due to inconsistencies with the contract you signed on joining the military, mainly due to now owning a mercenary group. Your rank as Colonel within the Druvian military, is forfeit. Your sister Kayle, if she wishes to stay, is to be promoted to Major. Tell her that for me, won¡¯t you?¡± he said before turning away and leaving alongside his knights. ¡°Take me to him.¡± Thea said, turning to face the crimson guard. ¡°Take me to my father.¡± She coldly told them, finding it strangely easy to retain an empty expression. Droy slowly dropped the salute, ¡°As you wish, Lady Selene.¡± he politely responded. His officers stepped aside, breaking into two groups and allowing Droy to walk to the front where Thea followed him through. They turned about and began to walk with, a formation around their captain and commander, movements that were made natural to them no matter the rank. The group walked through the city¡¯s lamp-lit streets, night time long having fallen upon them. Little to no citizens walked about, only the homeless, late transports and city guard moving about. Thea watched the dim city from behind the trained guards that escorted her, yet it gave her no sense of safety, no sense of warmth. Her heart was cold, her emotions drifting with dread and loss. A chilly breeze blew by them several times, but she barely felt its light frost before her own. Then something appeared within her, a sudden warm flame that pulled towards one specific direction. A direction that kept changing, until she glanced up at it. She looked up at the moonlit rooftops, her eyes glossed over a brief shadow while she herself continued to walk The shadow moved at first with great speed, before abruptly stopping several roofs ahead, now materializing into a person¡¯s silhouette. They were cloaked yet the moonlight reflected the white armour beneath, their long snow-white and braided hair that snuck out from behind their hood glistened as well. Also as the moon¡¯s light met their eyes, they glowed a dim, beautiful gold. Entrancing Thea as she stared. Thea felt a connection with this being, a strange bond that only intensified when their eyes met. Like lightning surging, filling her body with energy like it had once before. Like it had when she first pledged to Erik. Then suddenly the being¡¯s form burst into shadows once more, continuing on its way over the city¡¯s rooftops. Followed by the even more sudden appearance of too many more shadows than Thea could count, within the brief seconds that she did noticed them. Hundreds at least, a wave of smoky darkness that disappeared just as quickly into the night. And with it the surge of energy went, causing her to stop in her steps. ¡°Milady what¡¯s the matter?¡± Droy asked, the entire formation stopping with her. ¡°Golden eyes¡­¡± Thea mumbled as she still gazed at the now empty rooftops. ¡°Darks?!¡± Droy exclaimed, gripping his blade and turning to follow her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Thea then said, snapping out of her daze. Droy scanned the rooftops briefly, ¡°Better to keep moving Lady Selene, the capital is not safe at night.¡± he said while still gripping his blade¡¯s hilt. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Thea agreed, continuing to move alongside her escorts. Contemplating, (¡°Were those really Xilfir? Why¡­did it feel like that?...I hope Erik is not too uncomfortable in that cell¡­¡±) as they walked. -
- Moments later, somewhere else outside the capital. Klein was carried off into the dark woods, the ceremony of Slayer¡¯s Dishonour too gruesome a torture to be done within holy walls. Now being dragged by his arms, bare-backed and stripped completely naked while the rocky earth cut and bruised him. He would¡¯ve screamed at the pain, but the Slayers would simply punch him in the jaw again as they had every time he made a noise. They walked several minutes away from the city walls, possibly so his screams would not reach the commoner¡¯s ears. Until finally reaching a large opening in the forest, flattened other than the fenced-out hill in the centre. The group of three dozen or so Slayers lost their formation, moving to stand at attention to the side. All but eight of them, two who dragged Klein with and six who herded six goats into the pen over the hill. Klein could only watch in despair as he was dropped onto a plate of stone, carved with a runic circle for ritual casting. He dared not move, having given up on life long before the torture even began. The stories of this ceremony enough for him to do so. The two Slayers that had carried him then stood with eyes closed and palms together on either side of him, chanting while a third began drenching Klein and his surroundings with blood. ¡°Surge through the juice of life, corrupt and reform. Opposing energies collide, conflict¡­Lightning School, Torturous Voltage!¡± The two spoke the spell, then suddenly the magic circle lit up violet. Electricity surged from the runes, filling Klein¡¯s body with agony beyond his imagination. He felt his skin being scorched off, the electrocution so powerful that not a hair or patch of skin remained on his body¡¯s surface after the brief seconds of activation. The spell cancelled before regeneration could kick in, the three Slayers now heaving Klein up in-between them as he lay limp, screaming his heart out. They carried him off the plate of blood soaked stone, over to another plate closer to the pen. They laid him down while five other Slayers brought in a wooden tub full of salt. One of the Slayers crouched before the tub, laying his hand over it he cast a quick charm. Causing the large pile of salt to melt and turn into a jell-like white liquid. Three of them, different this time. Heaved him up once more, although he barely felt their hands over his burning surface. Still screaming from the electrocution, his screams rose to an even higher pitch when his flayed body touched the salty substance. The Slayers laid him into the tub, causing the man to suddenly begin to struggle. Wiggling and lashing about, Klein lost his mind entirely from the sheer agony that plagued his body. Before being turned over like a pan-cake, drowned into the jell where his screams briefly paused and were replaced with bubbling. Seconds after the Slayers raised him out of the jell, now fully covered in the substance. They held him there as the one that cast the charm over the salt came to stand before Klein¡¯s head, hovering his right palm over while chanting once more. ¡°Imbue with body, formulate through this substance what was, Golemancy School; Create Skin!¡± Suddenly Klein coughed violently, having inhaled some of the jell he puked it out before screaming out once again. As the jell thinned out all over his body, condensing, changing into what was just flayed off. The salty jell became his skin, with constant contact to his flayed flesh underneath while also regenerating all of his sense of touch throughout his body. The other Slayers watched in horror, even the ones carrying him faltered. This hadn¡¯t been done in a long time. ¡°Continue.¡± Then ordered the one that was casting the spells, an officer of the order. And so they did, carrying the viciously agonized man over to the pen, struggling to keep hold of him. When they reached the fence though, one on the front accidentally dropped Klein by losing grip over his left arm. Klein¡¯s head fell into the dirt, but his screams did not pause, not by a moment as his throat slowly grew sore. Only stopping to take short, deep and pained breaths before screaming once more. The clumsy Slayer picked Klein¡¯s arm back up and continued after their officer who opened the fence¡¯s gate for them. They carried him inside, the six goats rushing away from the screaming madman. The officer closed the gate before the goats escaped, then followed the four carrying Klein. They took him to the centre of the short hill where a log of dark metal lay, connected to the ground through some dwarven mechanism on one end. They lay Klein face up over the log, all four of them holding him down while the captain came to stand on one side. Grabbing Klein¡¯s left hand he slammed it into a long nail on the log¡¯s side, piercing the hand in place all the way through. Slowly, loudly and very bloodily, he did so to his other hand and both legs. Klein¡¯s screams rising with each limb, though slowly his throat grew sore, his mind tired. The Slayers let go of Klein after the officer had secured each nail with a wide bolt fastener, stopping him from freeing either limb. All five of them then stepped away, leaving Klein to whimper and cry as he lay over the cold metal log, the sizzling pain that covering his body a constant. Four of the Slayers climbed over the fence but the officer stayed inside, unsheathing his dragonscale longsword while raising his free palm towards the restrained Klein. ¡°Beastiary School; Honey Attraction.¡± He quickly chanted the simple spell, as a wisp of green smoke shot towards Klein. The green mist briefly surrounded his body, but quickly faded away. Seemingly doing nothing to him, but the goats that were inside the pen with him were a whole different story. They lost their shit entirely, rushing over to the restrained and naked man. And once they reached him they began to¡­Lick him. Feet, legs, arms, hands, face¡­They licked him all over, his screams having subsided to groans of pain now joined with outbreaks of reactionary laughter as their tongues tickled his now highly sensitive artificial skin. ¡°Raise mechanism.¡± The officer chanted, causing the dwarven machinery to activate. Slowly the log began to rise to one side, raising Klein to standing as the goats continued to lick him. Gripping his sword tightly, the officer then walked back over to Klein, staring him right in the eyes as he groaned and laughed. ¡°Before the Order, Slayer Klein. With this blade, I absolve you of your sins.¡± The man said, before suddenly stabbing his sword into Klein¡¯s gut. Klein¡¯s eyes though could not widen further, his expression only briefly pausing as blood gushed out of his mouth. Yet he continued to laugh, his mind broken by hysteria. He laughed. Klein laughed hysterically. Klein then froze. As the officer¡¯s head was lobbed off before his very eyes. He watched with horrified eyes, yet continuing to laugh. As Slayers were cut down left and right, their blood splattering over the forest opening floor as crooked white blades sliced by. Held by strings of raw lightning the blades flew in and out of the forest shadows, hundreds of them flying by. Not one clashing with another, the strings of lightning sparking briefly as they passed through each other with ease. Within moments and without even what could be considered a struggle much less a fight, the entire Order of Slayers lay dead or bleeding out on the ground. Klein, barely clinging on to life as he continued to chuckle then groan in pain, watched as the shadows moved out of the forest. Materializing into black cloaked men and women of greyish purple skin, wearing bright white plate-armour and dragon-shaped helmets. The hundreds of Dark Elves spread out through the opening, stabbing to death any Slayer that remained alive. ¡°Collect the armour and weapons, then extract their hearts while collecting as much blood as you can carry.¡± Ordered a deep, crackling voice from behind him. Erik appeared out of Klein¡¯s left field of view, walking in casually and causing the chuckling mess to whimper. The goats were still viciously licking him, which was slowly turning painful too. ¡°Well well, we meet again Slayer. Or are you not one anymore? I¡¯m not sure how your fate works yet, well¡­How it used to work, seeing as I¡¯m eradicating it.¡± Erik said with a cold sneer, flicking his long white sleeves as he turned to fully face the mental wreck that was Klein. ¡°Now I was going to give each and every one of you a slow, torturous death for daring to wear my brethren¡¯s skin as clothing but¡­Truly this display took even my appetite away.¡± Erik chuckled as he watched the goats lick away at Klein¡¯s salted skin, ¡°I must admit though, creative if anything.¡± his amused gaze rose back to meet the man¡¯s eyes causing him to whimper once again. ¡°Now I imagine this would take several more hours before you die of blood loss, but I cannot take the chance of you being found alive, nor do I have the time to waste watching you die.¡± Erik raised his right palm towards Klein¡¯s face, ¡°There must be a merciful god watching over you, Klein.¡± He said when suddenly a small explosion occurred before his hand. The goats scattered at the sound, more blood now dripping down Klein¡¯s limp body as everything from his shoulders up was incinerated. ¡°Master~¡± said Makaela in elven as she appeared in a burst of shadows, leaning into Erik¡¯s back. Her breasts squashed in-between them as she laid her arms over his shoulders and tied them across his chest. ¡°What is it.?¡± Erik snapped back in elven, growing tired of this one¡¯s extreme affection. ¡°Not including this one¡¯s suit, which was carried with by the Order. There are still two missing~¡± Makaela reported as she giggled at his tone, sensually caressing his chin with her right hand while also moving her left across his chest. ¡°Who¡¯s missing?¡± Erik asked less sternly, not entirely disliking the physical contact. ¡°General Henry Kolbert¡¯s black dragon set and~¡± She began while moving her right hand up his cheek and opening her mouth around his left ear, ¡°The white dragon set of Alan the immortal hero-¡± Yet before she even had time to finish her sentence, less so sexually bite his ear. Makaela was suddenly thrown back, due to the explosion of raw mana that burst out of Erik''s body. She tumbled back through the air but expertly landed into a kneel, raising her gaze to see Erik¡¯s entire form surging with bright blue sparks of lightning. ¡°Did you just say¡­Alan?¡± Erik asked, his draconic voice completely unleashed over the entire area, causing each Xilfir to suddenly fall to their knees before it. The fury, hatred and excitement that filled his tone, every bit of it clear to their sensitive ears. Makaela had to admit, never in her century and a half of elven life has she ever felt hornier... WriTEathon! The WriTEathon is a collection of shortstories written by the fantastic group I''m in ''WriTE''! Thought some might pique your interests and also wanted to give the page more coverage as it isn''t very easy to get This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The stories vary and are sometimes several chapters long, I hear some are connected too, while most are solitary. Within you will also find one of my own submissions Read up, hopefully enjoy, and maybe leave a review for these beautiful minds ^ ^ Sly out~ Ch 12 - A Warning, and the Melody The next day Late afternoon A sweet melody played, the expert violinist only adding to the dispiriting atmosphere within the graveyard. The ceremony of crimson guard officers heaving the large and expensive looking coffin through, while the rest followed behind them. From family friends, work associates and political friends. Dozens had appeared for Fjorn Selene¡¯s burial. His actions and plans against the crown aside, nobody present saw them as misdeeds. In fact, most would have probably agreed with him, they all thought their king a coward. Most, but not his daughters. Kayle too disheartened to say a word she stood by, waiting for her older sister Thea. Who, now that the priest had said his part, stepped towards the magically hovering coffin to say hers. Thea stared at the carefully carved coffin, trimmed with gold and silver to form the family crest on the lid. A golden bow, stringed with silver but nocking not an arrow. Instead the bowstring was drawn with a silver rose, held by the bottom while the rose itself lay as the arrowhead. A magical rose as her mother would tell her when she was young, it would rain petals of beautiful silver upon all it flew over. Bringing serenity to them all, Serenity, the word from which their family name Selene was constructed. ¡°My father,¡± Thea began to speak, ¡°My-father¡­¡± trailing off as she failed to agree with the words she wanted to say. Words that now, after finding out everything her father was plotting, made no sense. ¡°My father was a strong man,¡± she started anew, ¡°He was a wise teacher, was a good leader and was the epitome of success. Albeit being denied the position of Duke in favour of younger potential, he held no qualms. Instead of jealousy, my father only helped the duchy grow. Seeing the banditry that growth created, he formed his own group of mercenaries to squash it. And he did, the east now having the least cases of robberies and highwaymen across Druvia.¡± Thea took a long breath, ¡°Was, he was. Before my mother¡¯s death more than six months ago, during the siege of Fort Balgor in the south. After that event, everyone within this country was changed. But as me and my sister wept for our loss, my father turned not to sorrow, instead he turned to rage. T-That rage, is why he l-lays here t-to-day.¡± She couldn¡¯t do it, Thea couldn¡¯t keep a straight face till the end. Her tears now falling freely and suddenly, her face reddening as she lost the strength in her legs. Thea fell, her legs buckling and sprawling out as she kneeled. There and then she finally wept, a sleepless morning gone numb and now it all just came out on its own. The fact that her father was gone, now fully sinking in. Seeing her weep, Kayle rushed to her side, kneeling by her on the dirt and embracing her. Thea held Kayle back, hugging her dear little sister closer as she gazed at the hovering coffin. As it slowly descended into the dirt, ¡°Why?...¡± she asked in a whisper, ¡°For the people? For the kingdom? Or for your own greed?...Because you didn¡¯t do it for mother¡­¡± she closed her eyes. Her heart clenching with the cold pain. ¡°M-mother¡­would¡¯ve never allowed this!¡± Thea then screamed, the pain of losing her mother returning to her, the pain of her fallen comrades pulling her deeper. The pain of losing the father she so looked up to, drowning her in confusion and sorrow. (¡°What are you feeling?¡±) A deep, rumbling voice asked in her head. (¡°Pain, anguish, guilt.¡±) Her mind responded. (¡°You feel pain at the loss of those dear, it grows into anguish from more loss. But why the guilt? What have you done to feel responsible?¡±) The voice asked back. (¡°I wasn¡¯t around when he needed me, spending my days and nights training the blade. I wasn¡¯t around when he fell, to pick him back up¡­I was only around at the end, when it was too late.¡±) Thea explained to the voice, her mind seemingly separating briefly from her physical and emotional states to do so. (¡°You feel responsible because you weren¡¯t by to fix his mistakes? Why? They aren¡¯t yours to fix, what do his failures have anything to do with you? Blood or not, he is solely responsible for his own missteps no?¡±) The growling voice mused. (¡°Yes, they are my mistakes to fix. His failures are my own, not because we are family, but because we live and exist at the same time. If I had done something, things now could be different. By my actions, he might even still be alive.¡±) She solemnly responded in explanation. (¡°I see, you blame yourselves for things you could¡¯ve done that in turn could¡¯ve helped others. You feel even more guilty when they are someone close and dear.¡±) The voice said in understanding, (¡°You feel¡­something else though, don¡¯t you?¡±) (¡°No¡­Yes. I feel revolted at him, for doing the things he did. I feel anger towards him, for doing it behind my back. I feel¡­Hatred, for being used in his plot.¡±) Thea continued to explain, watching seemingly from the same eyes her body did but separated from that reality to converse with this voice in her head. She watched as she rose, helped by her sister to move away as the crimson guard began to shovel dirt over the coffin. (¡°You feel sorrow, you feel saddened from loss. You feel guilty for actions you did not take in saving the lost. Yet you also feel hate, anger and revulsion, towards the same person? I do not understand. How can you be saddened by the death of someone that made you loath them? Family?¡±) The voice asked quizzically.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Thea watched as the last bit of dirt was piled over, the guards now flattening the burial ground. (¡°Love.¡±) she told the voice. (¡°Love?¡±) The voice repeated, (¡°Is it really so simple an answer?¡±) then asking once more. Thea felt her mind re-joining herself, (¡°Love is never simple.¡±) she responded as all those emotions rushed back into being. Then it began as a trickle, quickly increasing into a steady pour as the rain began to shower them. Nobles, merchants and others of fine clothing rushed to take cover, the priest and nuns too. The violinist almost tripping as he rushed down the podium he stood on, covering his precious instrument with his own jacket. The Crimson guard officers that stood around Thea and Kayle made not a single move, undisturbed by the shower as they waited for their masters to finish. All but Droy who pulled open an umbrella and rested it above the two sisters, covering them from the rain. Thea, now back inside herself, clenched her sister closer. Kayle crying twice as much and twice as loud, although Thea''s own vision was blurring from the tears. She looked once more at her father¡¯s damned grave marker, seeing a figure now kneeling before the flattened dirt. Thea wiped the tears from her eyes to clear her vision, glancing at the kneeling figure once more. Wearing a knee long white leather coat, with all too long sleeves, the kneeling man also had a recognisable mess of dirty blond hair. Even as he gave them his back, Thea immediately recognised him. ¡°Erik?¡± She whispered through her sister¡¯s muffled cries, Kayle digging her face into Thea¡¯s chest. The figure rose, turning to face them. It was indeed Erik, the natural and immaculate perfection that was his face ruined by his stern and emotionless gaze. His deep blue eyes, briefly rushing with gold as they met hers. Silently he approached them, Kayle now noticing him as well. ¡°Who-Erik?¡± He stopped a few feet away, wary of the watching guards. ¡°Will you be leaving this city now?¡± he asked, standing in the rain with less care for the dripping than the crimson officers. ¡°Le-leaving? D-did you get released?¡± Kayle asked in surprise and through her sniffling. Erik did not respond, only waiting for Thea to answer his question as their eyes locked. ¡°No, I¡¯m staying in Druvia.¡± Thea answered, shaking her head with a sad smile. ¡°What about you? I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re still a wanted man.¡± ¡°Indeed, even after the issues going on I¡¯ve still seen papers with my face and a bounty going about.¡± He chuckled coldly before looking up at the grey, cloud-covered sky. ¡°Thea, this rainfall is a sign of the burning forests, a warning from nature. This morning I even spotted scouts rushing to the castle, their pale expressions were all I needed to read.¡± Erik said in a grim tone. ¡°Are you sure that wasn¡¯t from the massacre that happened last night?¡± Thea then asked with a venomous tone. His gaze fell, meeting her eyes once again. He smiled, a dreadfully cold smile that brought a chill up her spine. ¡°What I do, I do to redeem my name.¡± ¡°Erik,¡± she said while glancing at her father¡¯s grave behind him, ¡°you¡¯re no better than¡­¡± trailing off as the words got stuck in her throat. ¡°I¡¯m nowhere similar.¡± He shrugged, ¡°I understand that the lands over the ocean from Druvia have also long been colonized, humans meeting with half-beasts in their home and creating a common ground. I think I¡¯ll go there, Sinbeni was it?¡± ¡°So, it is you who is leaving¡­¡± Thea said as she glanced away with a weak smile. ¡°A bond once made, cannot be broken. But over time it can weaken, you will forget about me in due time if you wish to.¡± Erik said before turning around to leave. ¡°Why¡­Why are you leaving too?¡± Kayle suddenly asked while breaking away from Thea, not understanding what was going on she stepped to him. ¡°What about the people here? Screw the law and to hell with that slaver!¡± she then shouted, losing her temper. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a powerful mage!? Are you going to just abandon all these people to their fate? Why¡­Why won¡¯t you fight with us again? Like back at Beckton!¡± Her outburst made Erik pause and glance back, ¡°Because, Druvia is doomed to fall. What is to come, is beyond your imagination. You think an army of fiends led by weakened Lords is on its way, but that¡¯s just the beginning.¡± again he turned away. ¡°I would suggest you all leave while you can because none of you will survive. Not a single being within these walls will remain after they trample over.¡± The drops of water began to swirl around Erik¡¯s form, ¡°If you stay...You will all die.¡± he said before suddenly the rain set once more. Erik nowhere to be found. -
- Not too far off from Druvia That night The village burned behind them, the flames licking away at the forest nearby, burning that too. They marched, the clattering of thousands of feet fighting for dominion, as the sound of even larger footsteps briefly overtook them all. The forest burned, trees felled and knocked out of the way as they trampled through. Flocks of shades lead the way, a wave of ghastly shadows moving through the forest while fiends thrashed it behind them. Followed by the winged pit fiends, keeping the enslaved thralls moving through fiery whippings, herding them like animals. And at the centre of it all, a Demon Lord. This, was merely a single unit. The forest burned, even to the east where it turned to plains, and the west where it turned to hills. It all burned, a violet mist also permeating the air alongside the embers, miasma corrupting everything it touched. Through it all, hundreds of these units moved. The sound of stomping beasts, the wailing of shades, the moaning of thralls and the snapping of the pit fiend¡¯s aflame whips followed by their shouts. Drums too, groups of fiends within each unit systematically beating away at two large drum basses while the units got closer, and closer to one another. Boom Boom The drums played. Boom Boom A rhythm going from the left drum, then the right drum, then back and forth they went. The demonic army was the sole sound in these lands, hundreds of thousands of mangled monstrosities from the abyss all converging back into a singular armada. One massive marching of horrors, scorching the land as they passed by. No care for territory, no care for the bounty ahead. Their maniacal chuckles, their bestial huffs, their hungry bellows. All part of the harsh, barbaric start of a melody their kind was most fond of. A melody that doubled in loudness and rhythm as rifts tore open between each unit, reality being split open from the other side. Thousands of more beings from hell gushing out in swarms. As the new monstrosities joined the rest, they added themselves onto the melody. Hellhounds howling through the night, fiery canine beasts running about in packs and around the other demons. Daemons, goliaths of molten stone vastly larger than fiends, roaring out in sheer excitement as magma dripped off their lips like saliva. Hellriders, humanoid from the waist up but a hellish steed of flames from the waist down. Their molten hooves adding the sound of galloping, some even blowing into low pitched horns. Furies, dark-skinned humanoids with bat-like wings for arms, flying out in droves and blacking out the moonlight. Their screeching coming out in waves, as they called to one another. This melody was converging upon the walled city in the distance, where the sound would reach its climax beat. A sound brought only through battle, a tune created by the conflict. A song crafted from the screams of chaos that was sure to ensue. This was the melody of war. Ch 13 / Part 1 - Hells Storm The next day Noon ¡°I should¡¯ve stopped him...Why didn¡¯t I stop him?¡± Thea asked herself while looking into the mirror, wearing her mother¡¯s old suite of armour, yet not a scratch lay on it. Her long light-brown hair dragged over her chest piece as she pulled it up with her left hand, the scissors in her right hand closing in on the bunched-up hairs. ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s already left¡­¡± She closed the scissors around her hair, cutting it above the neck then letting the chopped off strands fall to the floor. Thea regretted not stopping Erik from leaving, instead she only discouraged him. She wanted to apologise for being so harsh, she didn¡¯t fully understand what the Slayers meant to him but she did know how pained he felt the first time he saw one. She wanted to find him, yet she had no clue as to how. She had tried thinking of him, she had tried speaking to him in her mind. But no response came, not a word from the voice that spoke to her yesterday. Her dreams might have included him, but not the real him that she wanted to speak to. (¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±) She told herself, preparing for what was to come as she stepped out of her room. ¡°Your weapon Milady.¡± Said Droy as he stood before her door, holding up a gunblade much too similar to the one she had lost weeks before now. ¡°Thank you.¡± Thea took the weapon, which was surprisingly light for its size and make. Although that was probably her training making it feel so, having started to train her body at a young age alongside her mother. ¡°The entire guard is awaiting your orders, I¡¯ve gathered them in the front.¡± Droy reported, ¡°We¡¯ve also had some new recruits come in this morning ma¡¯am.¡± (¡°The entire guard¡­¡±) Thea thought it must be fairly packed out there, the crimson guard mercenaries having over 20,000 members under its flag. ¡°Let us meet them, then.¡± She said after strapping the blade to her back. The both of them exited the villa, stopping at its entrance outside. Thea¡¯s stern gaze went over the vast yard that lay ahead, packed with thousands of dark-red armoured men and women. Standing at attention in platoons of a hundred each, the captains of each platoon sporting a crimson feather over their helmets. The higher officers, the ones that each led ten captains, wore a helmet with three feathers. These higher officers were lined up at the front of the army that couldn¡¯t even fit in the massive yard. Much of the guard¡¯s lines curving around the villa and onto the streets about it. Thea then noticed three other individuals to her right, standing at attention while wearing the crimson guard¡¯s armour. Her eyes widened as she immediately recognised them, ¡°Kayle? Simon? Nerick?¡± she spoke all three names, each one smiling or smirking at her surprised expression. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere without me sis.¡± Kayle said with a sneer as Thea looked at her. ¡°I would be a failure as a soldier if I couldn¡¯t follow my captain.¡± Simon said with a chuckle, Thea¡¯s eyes glancing over him too. Nerick smiled widely as her gaze ended on him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the army doesn¡¯t pay well enough for this shit, but the crimson guard does, right?¡± he joked. ¡°You all left the army?¡± she asked, gaining a nod from Kayle. ¡°I¡¯d call each of you idiotic fools but I¡¯m too glad to see you.¡± She said, shaking the two men¡¯s hands and then pulling her sister in for a hug. ¡°S-Sis¡­light armour¡­squashing me-¡± Kayle squeaked while within her big sister¡¯s grip. Thea releasing her after another moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this¡­¡± then admitting quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve led an army platoon, never an actual army before¡­That is forty-eight compared to¡­¡± she glanced at Droy. ¡°Including all the trainees? Twenty-three thousand, six hundred and forty-¡­four.¡± Droy answered her silent question off memory alone, correcting himself at the end to add in the three new recruits. ¡°W-What he said¡­¡± Thea turned back to Kayle with a panicked expression. ¡°Us officers will make it look easy Milady.¡± Droy assured. ¡°Yeah, you know what you¡¯re doing sis just¡­respect their experience.¡± Kayle added. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m fine with letting the army take the first brunt and all but¡­¡± Nerick began as he gestured at the wall, clouds of smoke rising off in the distance. ¡°We really should get going if we¡¯re doing this.¡± Gaining himself an elbow from Simon, ¡°You¡¯ll do fine Thea, we¡¯ve served under you and we decided to keep doing so. These men and women accept you as their commander, they trust you. So you should trust yourself more.¡± he then told Thea while gesturing at the crimson guard, who in response let out a bellow. Thea glanced over her dear friends and then at the thousands betting their lives on her leadership, she steeled herself for what was to come. ¡°Then if none of you have any qualms, I guess I cannot really argue, now can I?¡± She said with a warm chuckle before turning to Droy, ¡°Staff Captain Droy, let¡¯s make ourselves known.¡± Droy quickly saluted before turning to the yard, ¡°At attention!¡± he shouted, his voice infused with mana to echo further. ¡°About and march! To the south wall!¡± he ordered, each platoon stomping down their right foot in response then turning about. Captains in each group moving to the front, before the entire ocean of crimson began to move. Since the streets weren¡¯t too wide, each platoon had to move in a long rectangular formation. One following another, throughout four different streets. Thea and the rest followed after them, Droy, Kayle, Simon and Nerick staying with her while the officers spread out about the entire army to communicate commands issued from the back. Thea gazed off at the empty buildings that surrounded them, the civilians that couldn¡¯t fight long had been ushered into the city¡¯s underground. Glancing back as they moved, the street was entirely empty, not a soul moving about other than the crimson guard¡­Her crimson guard. For several minutes the crimson guard marched through the streets, almost perfectly linear with one another. Eastern boys and girls trained from youth within facilities funded by the duchy, equipped with the finest armour, wielding dwarven made weapons each imbued with a mana core. Their numbers lacked compared to the military and adventurer¡¯s guild, as each of them stared at the marching mercenaries coming out of the four streets and converging back into a single army. Their numbers lacked, but they made up for it through finer equipment and better training than some bounty hunter and common spearman. Thea glanced to either side of the military encampments that lay behind the wall, soldiers, adventurers and other mercenaries running about. Their expressions disheartened, as if an impending doom was hovering over them. Not that it wasn¡¯t. But seeing their expressions elevate somewhat at the appearance of her experts, giving them a show of their ability merely through their march. Just the fact that their presence was enough to inspire hope into many, made holding her position worth it all the more. ¡°Lady Selene, I did not expect the crimsons to appear¡­at all really.¡± said Henry as he suddenly appeared before her. ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Thea asked with joking smile. Henry on the other hand withheld his stern gaze, ¡°I will not lie Milady, everyone, soldier, guildsmen and mercenary expected you and your people to retreat to the north. You being here¡­¡± he glanced up at the battlements, archers, engineers and other workers cheering at her arrival. ¡°You made them all think, ¡®We might just survive¡¯¡­¡± he whispered, ¡°If we do survive this, know that you have my and my officer¡¯s respect.¡± ¡°I will take your respect, Henry.¡± she awkwardly said the name, still unused to her new authority. ¡°But I¡¯d prefer if you filled us in on how this is going down, together is how we will win this battle.¡± ¡°Win eh?¡± Henry repeated with a grin, ¡°This way to the command tent, I was just on my way there.¡± ¡°Staff Captain Droy will join you.¡± Thea said, turning to the Staff Captain, ¡°You¡¯ve followed beneath my mother, you¡¯ve followed beneath my father. You¡¯re far more experienced than me in strategy, and I wholly trust your judgement.¡± She told him. ¡°I am grateful for those words Milady, but-¡± Droy began. But Thea cut him off before he could continue, ¡°I¡¯m a fighter Droy, if I¡¯m to lead I¡¯ll do it on the field with my sword. I¡¯m asking you to be our strategist at least in the midst of it, can you do it?¡± she asked him, determination in her eyes and tone. Droy met her fierce gaze, ¡°You have always been more like your mother, little miss.¡± he whispered before standing at attention and saluting, ¡°I shall take on this task, Milady.¡± ¡°Hm, Droy is it? My people will provide you the details, do you have messengers prepared to run them?¡± Henry then cut in to ask. Droy gestured at his helmet, ¡°The Crimson Guard doesn¡¯t need messengers to run orders, General.¡± pointing out a flat grey crystal within. ¡°We magically convey them, much more efficient and much quicker.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes widened ¡°I see¡­Err, well this way then.¡± he said while still staring at the magical device. Droy followed after him, ¡°We could provide you with communications, one platoon of ours could spread out among yours to do so.¡± ¡°You mean to say each of your men have those?...¡± Henry asked in bewilderment, ¡°Yes that would¡­help.¡± Thea turned away from the two commanders walking off, finding herself faced with twenty-three thousand expert mercenaries awaiting orders. (¡°Maybe sending Droy away wasn¡¯t¡­No, I need to do this.¡±) She resolved herself, ¡°How many platoons are there available?¡± she asked the closest officer, a bulky and fearsome looking woman with short black hair. ¡°Two hundred and twenty-one platoons of a hundred experts, sixteen platoons of fifty trainees. Milady.¡± The rugged woman promptly answered. Thea considered the numbers while glancing about the fearsome force that stood before her, ¡°Trainee platoons, spread out along the battlements and aid the workers with preparations. Do as the experienced tell you.¡± She then said, immediately seeing eight officers salute and jog off. About a thousand worth of trainees quickly breaking off from the rest. Now she still had about twenty thousand more¡­standing around doing nothing. ¡°Milady,¡± One officer spoke up, a gruff, bald man with cold eyes. ¡°One third of platoons are archers, should they break off and set up with the military?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡± Thea stuttered a response, inwardly thanking the man for speaking up. (¡°I will get the hang of this.¡±) she told herself, ¡°Archers and casters too, join the inner battlements, merge the melee fighters into adequate platoons too.¡± Thea ordered and the crimsons guard swiftly complied. Several thousands of men and women wielding bows, crossbows, spellrifles and staves marching off with half the officers while the remaining melee fighters merged platoons to retain the hundred per officer. Thea then grabbed the helmet she had strapped to her waist, a smoother design compared to the crooked wyvern-helms the army used. She put it on and tapped the grey crystal on the side, ¡°Droy, I¡¯m scattering one platoon among the military¡¯s men and another among the adventurer¡¯s guild.¡± she spoke naturally, hoping the Staff Captain was still in range. ¡°Received Milady, I shall inform the General and Guildmaster Voltair. I have yet to reach the command tent, I will inform you of the situation once I have.¡± Droy responded through the device, his voice coming out with a small bit of static. Thea glanced at one officer and without needing to be told he saluted and began ushering orders, ¡°Platoon 23, scatter along the east side upper battlements! Platoon 24, eastern lower battlements! Platoon 198, west side upper battlements! Platoon 199! Western lower battlements!¡± he ordered with mana infusing his voice, and the four groups from either side of the formed army marched off to the corresponding stone staircase taking up the wall. The officer then held his own communication crystal. ¡°23, 24. 198, 199. Receiving?¡± he asked before a response came back, too muffled for Thea to comprehend. She understood that these devices worked on a thought reading spell and sense merging spell, in this case connecting one¡¯s voice and ears to another that was thought of. ¡°Set up a communications perimeter along the army and guild squadrons, midrange limit.¡± He ordered before standing at attention once more.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Thea then continued, seeing that the officer was done with his orders. ¡°I want five platoons on the east and five on the west edge of the encampment ready to counter any breaches in the wall beyond what the army is covering here. Then twenty platoons to form up by the gate, it is a tough door but not unbreakable. The rest of you, form up along the upper battlements, mainly cover any gaps the army and guild cannot or are at a disadvantage at. The demons may be barbaric but that doesn¡¯t mean they cannot climb a wall and destroy our siege weaponry.¡± She dished out each order after the other, officers managing themselves and the rest of the numbers through the communications crystal. Seeing all of them finally moving Thea sighed in quick relief, (¡°Maybe they do make it seem easy¡­¡±) she thought in embarrassment. ¡°What about us, Milady?¡± Nerick then asked with a joking tone. Thea turned to the three of them, Nerick still wearing that dreadfully annoying smirk, Simon looking impressed and her sister Kayle looking at her with new found pride. ¡°Uh¡­We¡¯ll join up with the platoon closest to the gate, I want to have vision of at least it.¡± ¡°Aye, aye. Milady!¡± Nerick sloppily saluted, before marching off on his own. ¡°I will slap you unconscious.¡± Thea warned, watching him stomp away while the others followed with rolling eyes. The four of them ascended the closest set of stairs, passing by the lower battlements where archers, mages, engineers with their repeater ballistae and cannons lay. Then higher, to the upper battlements where the melee fighters prepared themselves to defend the rest of the engineers and workers who manned the larger magical cannons and concoction lobbing catapults. ¡°Milady, I¡¯m within the command tent right now. I will have a report shortly.¡± Droy spoke through the comms, just as Thea and the rest reached the battlement¡¯s edge. Gazing out over the fields dotted with farms outside the city, off at the burning forest beyond. ¡°Received, Droy¡­¡± Thea responded half-heartedly, her eyes locked on the forest¡¯s edge. (¡°When?¡±) She asked herself, pondering when the demons will reveal themselves. ¡°Platoons 1 through 221 in position, communications have also been established along the wall Milday.¡± One officer reported through the comms. ¡°Received, continue from Staff Captain Droy¡¯s orders.¡± Thea responded, ¡°So¡­now we wait.¡± She said off comms. And wait they did, long dreadful minutes of watching. Nerves held back within each of them, their throats drying as they stood with eyes peeled. ¡°Milady, they¡¯ve been spotted.¡± Droy suddenly said, disrupting the chilling silence. As did everyone else, workers pointing at the forest¡¯s edge while the last bit of trees were felled aside. The miasma that permeated the ground suddenly rose into the air, adding onto the black smoke and turning into a misty dark purple fog. The fog slowly moved forwards, then aside as suddenly loud drums began to play an agitated rhythm followed by low pitched horns. Out of the fog they appeared, bursting through first were the fiends and hellhounds. Their snarls and yelps, their barks and howls deepening the dread that filled the wall¡¯s inhabitants. Dotting out the fields entirely as they charged headlong, several hundreds of thousands of them. Following after the bestial horde were arranged platoons of hellriders. Keeping at a steady pace behind the large beasts and wielding long molten bows. The demonic army did not end there either, soon after the flocks of furies flew out, while the main infantry of thralls led by pitfiends and their whips also appeared out of the fog. The pitfiends whipped away much more fiercely now, agitating the thralls to keep up with the fiends and hellhounds at the front. The consistent drumming groups within their numbers furthering the thralls¡¯ madness to run faster. Behind all of them then appeared the goliaths, fog still clinging to their massive fiery forms as they stepped out. The Daemons bellowed in excitement, their profound laughter making many a man tremble in his boots. Their every step resounding, reaching the ears of all who presided on and behind the wall. Then at the very back, the fog suddenly bursting aside as if to give them a clear view of what lay ahead. The Demon Lords revealed themselves, hundreds of ancient monstrosities from the deepest wretches of the abyss. Not one similar to another, each an evolved state of some demon or the last existence of a long-forgotten race. Some humanoid, some on all fours and some even serpentine in form. They varied greatly, from winged to even spider-like, these were the strongest of all demon kind and only beneath the Devils themselves. Many should¡¯ve felt relieved no Devil was present, but the sheer size of the armada charging towards their position shocked them all. This wasn¡¯t what they were expecting, this wasn¡¯t what they signed up for. This wasn¡¯t something they were prepared for. ¡°Catapults! Man those siege weapons damn you!¡± Someone shouted, breaking most out of their gasping dazes. The walls came alive, large contraptions of wood and metal turning and taking aim, above and within the walls. ¡°Wait for them to get closer!¡± Thea shouted, infusing her voice with mana to be heard. ¡°Wait for them to get in range!¡± She said again, seeing many agitated workers above the battlement towers, ready at the triggers. ¡°All siege hold!¡± Someone else ordered, ¡°Hold!¡± they said as the fiends and hellhounds at the front approached the catapult¡¯s range. ¡°Loose!¡± Ropes stretched and wind parted as the massive contraptions spun, lobbing large crystal vials of blue or red liquid. The projectiles were countered by the hellriders, firing their hellfire imbued arrows and shattering many a vial mid-air. But these projectiles weren¡¯t meant for physical damage like lobbing a boulder. The vials shattered, the liquid raining down upon the fiends and hellhounds. Where blue touched red, explosions began and then travelled throughout the downpour. Fiends and hellhounds were lit ablaze, the blast enough to kill dozens, the flames incinerating anything close enough. Yet the fiends and hellhounds did not let up, as the fires dissipated they continued their charge. Stomping over charred bodies of their brethren, fearless if not more excited than before. ¡°There¡¯s too many of them¡­¡± Kayle said as she stared in a daze, indeed the wall did not have nearly enough siege weaponry to target the entire front. Thea inwardly agreed, (¡°Where did all these demons appear from!? How¡­How did they arrive so quickly?!¡±) she thought in brief panic. ¡°I-It¡¯s too late to rethink this now! Ready yourselves!¡± She told her friends and the platoon of crimson guard that stood ready around them. ¡°Damn it all to hell!¡± Nerick cursed as he unstrapped his spear. ¡°Oh, they come from hell alright brother.¡± Nervously chuckled one adventurer in response. ¡°Archers loose! Casters start chanting!¡± came out a bellowing order from below, arrows showering out from the lower battlements where holes were made for the archers to shoot out of. The arrows flew up, before raining down onto the fiends and hellhounds ahead. Volley after volley were sent in conjunction with the catapults still blasting away at large groups, the other siege weaponry roaring to life with. Magicannons firing scattering explosive projectiles while the ballistae held their fire, waiting for the larger targets to get within range. The fields were a massacre, yet still the swarm of demons had barely lessened even as they reached the wall. The fiends began to climb, digging their long and powerful claws into the stone like picks. The hellhounds though gathered at the bottom of the wall, having no ability to climb as easily as the fiends. ¡°Milady let us!¡± said the crimson guard captain as him and his platoon took a formation, gunlances at the front while the shield wielders waited behind them. Thea and the rest moved out of their way, seeing that they were preparing for a volley of gunfire she unstrapped her sword and gestured for her sister to draw. Then at that moment, she remembered something, how the fiends came up in such a random fashion back at Beckton and how they¡­ ¡°Shields to the front! Quickly!¡± Thea shouted magically, ¡°Lancemen take formation at the back! Aim high! They¡¯ll come leaping in!¡± she ordered not just at her crimson guard but any soldier or adventurer that was listening. The mercenaries immediately did as told, the rest nearby, seeing their formation and hearing their orders decided to trust in what the kingdom considered the finest warriors. But the formation did not continue down the entire wall, high rank adventurers and military men ignoring the out of hierarchy orders. ¡°Droy, order all platoons to take a shield forward formation with spears at the back! Tell the spearmen to aim high!¡± Thea spoke through her comms, ¡°And tell the archers to stop firing at the fiends! They¡¯re wasting time and effort! Target the horsemen and flyers!¡± ¡°Yes Milday.¡± Droy promptly replied. Suddenly arching lightning surged from below and out into the air ahead of the wall, mages casting short range spells meant that the fiends had climbed by the archer slits and over the lower battlements. ¡°Here they come! Steel yourselves men!¡± shouted what Thea now recognised as the nearby military officer. ¡°Lancemen assign shots! Don¡¯t waste mana on what is about to get skewered!¡± Thea shouted her last order, now taking aim with her gunblade while Nerick stood with the rank and file, his new gunlance held high. Simon had rushed to the front, joining the rest of the shieldsmen. Kayle also drew her bow, chanting under her breath to imbue powerful single shots instead of common albeit quicker to loose arrows. They came, some clambering up the wall¡¯s edge while others leaped right over. The battle truly began, as swords, axes and maces clashed with hide and claw. Spears slamming into the ground impaling many a fiend while some either leaped over even the spears or that group hadn¡¯t listened and found a demon standing in their midst. Along with the fiends then also came the hellhounds, using the climbing fiends as stepping stones to climb up many a fiery canine found itself faced with a wall of shields. Some engaging the shieldsmen while others using the fiends nearby to leap over their formation and ravage into the spearmen at the back. ¡°Gunlances, split into two groups! Assist the front row!¡± Thea ordered, as she herself began firing at the leaping demons. Blasting a hellhound out of the air right then. ¡°Off and on back formation!¡± ordered the platoon captain, following up on Thea¡¯s. In response the lancemen split into two lines, the back line aiming high while the front row fired over the shieldsmen. With each volley of cannonfire they¡¯d quickly switch places, the line that fired moving back and aiming high while the line on the front taking aim lower and starting to chant before firing. Unfortunately, not everyone was equipped with high magitech weaponry like the crimson guard. The adventurers held their own as their veteran ranks unleashed bloody hell on anything within their purview but some of the military formations and less equipped mercenary groups were falling short. Hellhounds ran rampant among their spearmen while many fiends managed to land or climb up onto the battlements. But when the furies arrived, chaos truly befall. The Druvians held the numbers advantage while above the wall compared to the demons still trying to climb up, but the furies had no such issue. Thousands of them had died to volleys of arrows, rifles and magic fire but thousands more managed to reach the wall. Any fighters that were lucky enough to evade combat till now, had no choice but to struggle for their lives as the winged humanoids swooped down like a swarm of large bats. Half the size of a human yet with claws just as sharp as a blade, they did not fight straight on, instead preferring hit and run. Swooping down in droves to then fly back up and away from their blades and axes. Thea herself was having issues with the winged pests, as they clawed at her helmet and shoulders, pushing her here and there while she wildly swung only to hit nothing. She managed a glance off the wall, the Daemons were getting dangerously close while they were far from done with the fiends and hellhounds. Then suddenly a wild zap of silver electricity surged above their heads, dispersing the flock of looming furies while killing hundreds at once. Electrocuting their fragile bodies straight to ash. Relieved of the flying pests, Thea glanced back to see that groups of mages had climbed up from the lower battlements, flinging spells not only at the furies but rampant hellhounds and fiends too. ¡°Let the mages deal with the flyers! Focus on the front!¡± Her platoon captain shouted, the crimson guard quickly regaining formation. While everybody else nearby also sorted themselves. Thea turned to take aim on the nearest fiend, hope filling her once more as they held tight. (¡°We can do this!¡±) She told herself, ¡°Don¡¯t let up! Because they definitely will not! They came from hell? Then let¡¯s send them right back!¡± Thea shouted with determination. ¡°Flame burt-¡± When suddenly everything to her left exploded, a deafening boom as crimson winds blasted everything apart, being soldier, siege weaponry or stone. Thea and everyone else were knocked aside and down before the powerful explosion of wind. She groaned while forcing herself to rise, finding a red mist permeating the air where the explosion had occurred. The mist began to dissipate, revealing the bloody carnage within. Bodies ripped to shreds, their armour completely ignored before whatever claws sliced through. Limbs and gore splattered the ground yet the blood that once joined them was receding backing into the mist. Within the very centre of the blast zone Thea saw the source, the pool of blood draining up into the creature. Standing on four feet but tailless was a large and lanky canine beast, its body made of a blood-red carapace while pitch-black flames covered it like thin strands of fur. Its eyes were a dark crimson, an empty void of red while its all too long fangs took the colour of dark grey. A wicked contrast with its three heads, the middle snout ablaze. ¡°Send us back? Oh pitiful hue-manz! I¡¯ve only just arrived!¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s three heads exclaimed with a wicked triple cackle that would¡¯ve made the bravest of men shit themselves. Opening its middle maw wide, the monster suddenly let out a breath of black flames down her direction. ¡°Guardian barrier!¡± Several crimson guard shieldsmen chanted at once, forming a wide barrier of mana in its path. The magic collided, causing sparks of blue and black to surge throughout the barriers before they all shattered. The black flames engulfed the shieldsmen, Thea pulling Kayle down to the ground as they just barely evaded the breath attack. The Demon Lord chuckled, ¡°Oh yes, defend against me! No, don¡¯t run! FIGHT ME!¡± the beast snarled as it saw several adventurers abandon their post and make a run for it. It leapt at them, soaring through the air as if there was none blocking its pounce, leaping at incredible speed. It landed upon two unlucky adventurers, its front claws shredding the first while its left maw closed around the second, biting her apart. ¡°You cannot run! You cannot hide! YOU CAN ONLY SCREAM!~¡± the Demon Lord bellowed with a ravenous tone. Thea glanced about as she rose back up alongside Kayle,. She saw Demon Lords smashing into the battlements one by one across the wall. They laid waste to even their own kin as they crashed down with powerful magic, sending ear piercing booms of sound followed by quakes throughout the sturdy wall. Their defences were failing, the monstrous demonic elites too much for them to handle while backed with so many other demons. Thea dreaded the thought but she thought it nonetheless, (¡°Erik was right¡­¡±) any bit of hope she might have had vanishing with those three words. (¡°But of course, I was right, am I ever wrong?¡±) Responded the deep, snarky voice in her head, as a sense of warmth suddenly filled her heart. She turned towards it, the warmth calling to her. Thea gazed off the wall, over the army of demons before it and around the Daemon goliaths. She gazed off at the trampled fields beyond them, at the still dissipating smoke and ash that lay where the forest once did. There, among the smoke and miasma they stood. There, is where her heart was pulling towards. They weren¡¯t many, maybe a thousand strong but there they were. A small army of white armoured elves, their hair just as white while their skin was grey dark. The gold in their eyes visibly aflame even at this distance. At their lead was a smaller group, maybe a hundred but she really couldn¡¯t tell from this far. All she could see was the different sets of armour and weaponry they wore and wielded, colouring going from black, blue and red to even gold, white and green. Her memory told her that they looked like Slayers, but she knew the order was decimated. ¡°Then¡­He did not.¡± Thea whispered to herself, realising what she was looking at. (¡°Oh, I did.¡±) Erik spoke into her mind as he stepped to the front of his Xilfir. ¡°Demons, one and all.¡± He spoke, his draconic voice resonating throughout the entire field and even further over the walls. ¡°Filthy Demon Lords, you sate for a challenge?¡± He said, gaining the attention of each Demon Lord and more. ¡°Then come face me if you¡¯re brave enough.¡± He challenged them, gaining more than a few snarls and hisses. The Demon Lords, attracted by his draconic voice, maddened by his very presence. They leapt off the wall, charging through their thralls with abandon. Erik smiled coldly as the greater demons charged towards him and his Xilfir, ¡°You who would fall to Slayers, I shall introduce you to true power! Go my Xilfir, teach those Druvians how to truly wield a blade!¡± opening his arms wide as he spoke. Speaking the next few words in an excited bellow, ¡°Go my Dragon Knights, remove these hell-shat excrements from my sight!¡± Ch 13 / Part 2 - Hells Storm Erik chuckled as he watched the hundreds of greater demons charge through their own army, maddened by his draconic voice. ¡°Power doesn¡¯t matter when you¡¯ve lost your bloody minds.¡± He said, watching his outnumbered Slayer equipped Xilfir charge out to meet the Demon Lords. They were barely half the greater demons¡¯ numbers but they held their own, even Erik was surprised at the affinity for the draconic shown, by these dark elves. Noting to himself to mess around with draconic infusion more later, ¡°Start assembling the magic circles, just as I¡¯ve instructed!¡± He ordered at the nearby Xilfir, who rushed around with blood-red crystals, sacks of magically preserved organs and other things. Drawing the circle around him as blood poured out of their glowing magic crystals, these were storage crystals filled to the brim with blood absorbed from several corpses and animals. Out of the sacks the dark elves took out different things, from livers, hearts, brains, full limbs and even some pottery, monster cores, bones and herbs. ¡°The rest of you, assist those fools up on their wall.¡± Erik told the several hundred other Xilfir that stood around at attention, watching the dozen tasked with constructing the magic circles. The legion unsheathed their weapons and broke off into two groups, losing form and turning into waves of shadows before zooming away and around the fight that broke out between the Demon Lords and Dragon Knights. Erik calmly watched, observing the battlefield while correcting any mistakes on his magic circle. ¡°This is an extremely complex cast, make no mistakes!¡± he would shout at them. ¡°These vermin of chaos and spreaders of miasma shall not be tolerated upon this world¡­¡± He hissed in annoyance, glancing around at the sheer destruction and death the demons had brought to the terrain. ¡°These filth¡­They are everything I stand against!¡± -
- ¡°Go my Dragon Knights, remove these hell-shat excrements from my sight!¡± Erik exclaimed and Makaela did as told. Pouring mana into her emerald armour and long jade whip, she felt a response within. The equipment felt alive within her grasp, mana flowing out of her and into it, before a different energy flowed back into her body. Makaela never felt more alive, the sheer strength that filled her body sending her senses way past exhilaration. ¡°Drakon Xilfir, charge!¡± She ordered her fellow Dragon Knights in elven, and alongside them she burst forwards in an explosion of movement. The wind struggled to part out of her way as she almost flew forwards with each step, the ground quaking and the air rebounding with every time she leapt. Makaela laughed out in excitement as she spun mid-leap, dragging her elongating whip behind her, as fiery emerald flames blazed alive across its length. She struck out at the nearest Demon Lord, a quick serpentine creature with black and gold scales. Her whip, as if having a will of its own, lashed out at the creature several times. Slashing scales off and splashing out violet blood with each strike before suddenly entangling itself around the demon¡¯s neck. Makaela pulled back while the demon screeched in agony once the flames reached it, sending its entire body ablaze while being pulled off the ground. She whipped it about before crashing it into another, lighting that one aflame too. Sensing danger off her left, she turned and lashed out with her whip. ¡°Emerald Buckler!¡± Makaela quickly chanted, the words seemingly appearing in her mind as the flames blasted out from her whip and formed a small barrier of emerald before her. Just then, a breath of pitch black flames collided with her green ablaze wall. The black fire flowed aside and around her barrier, missing her completely. Makaela retrieved her whip as the two flames dissipated, revealing a Demon Lord pouncing towards her. ¡°Surge Step¡± She quickly chanted, her body seemingly teleporting out of the way as the three-headed canine slashed its claws where she once stood. The demon growled hungrily, turning towards her, opening its middle maw wide. Makaela didn¡¯t defend, instead she surged forwards. Leaning back while flying low, she passed right under the demon as it breathed out a ray of black flames. Tumbling over she turned around, Makaela landed into a kneel behind the creature, her whip elongated ahead of her. Having entangled itself around the demon¡¯s middle neck after being dragged with her charge. ¡°Emerald Burst.¡± She chanted, grasping the whip¡¯s handle with both hands as the emerald flames blazed alive once more. Quickly flowing down the whip¡¯s length as the demon struggled and spun about to face her, its crimson eyes widening as the flames reached its body. The emerald flames made a complete circle around its neck, before suddenly the demon exploded upwards in a pillar of bright green, spiralling fire. Makaela retrieved her whip, the weapon shortening to its original two-meter length. She glanced about herself, the two demons she burned earlier plus another standing to surround her. ¡°You¡¯re in our way, corrupted Alf. Our master wishes these lands burned! Die you measly being!¡± One demon lord exclaimed, a floating black torso with dozens of long tentacles for arms. ¡°Who cares about your master?¡± Makaela responded with a cold snort, ¡°Before my master, for my master! I shall eradicate your very existence~¡± she giggled in excitement, lashing out her whip at the speaker. -
- Thea gazed off in amazement at the clash of monsters behind the demonic army, as did many others. Watching, baffled by the powers being shown. Raw strength and speed that compared to the greater demon¡¯s bodies, something even the Slayers couldn¡¯t produce out of their Draconic equipment. The Dragon Knights were outnumbered far more than two to one, yet they did more than just hold their own. They slew Demon Lords left and right, monsters that alone would decimate hundreds of common soldiers. Greater demons that took several Slayers to slay a single one, with causalities to boot. But their amazement was cut short, as more fiends and hellhounds reached the battlements, furies swooping back into the fight with a frenzy. ¡°Reform!¡± Thea shouted, ¡°It¡¯s far from over! Retake your formations! Stop gawking and pick up your weapons!¡± she ordered everyone nearby, mercenary or otherwise they listened. Her voice imbued with power, reaching further than before and seemingly empowering all those that heard it. She herself felt stronger, the rush of energy that she felt during her fight with Jekozom had returned. A flame burning within her, its heat rushing through her veins like surging lightning. She felt changed, Thea felt reborn as she turned to face a loose fiend. Taking aim with her gunblade she chanted, ¡°Draconic Burst!¡± the words appearing in her mind as blue electricity converged at the tip of her cannon. The blue energy quickly formed into a ball, as the fiend sensing the powerful magic turned to face its adversary. Only to be engulfed in a sudden blaze of white hot flames, it got instantly incinerated along with dozens of furies that flew about it. The very battlements before her flames burning away into ash, her own weapon trembling under the power flowing through it. The weapon¡¯s core couldn¡¯t take it, shattering midway through the spell, its pieces falling off the weapon and to the floor. ¡°Damn,¡± Thea cursed, throwing the now useless weapon aside. ¡°What you all staring at!?¡± She shouted at the mages behind her, giving them a gaze fearsome enough to snap them out of their dazes. ¡°Get back to work! Deal with the damn winged pests!¡± She told them before turning to the forming shields and gunlances ahead of her, ¡°Shields hold those fiends off! Spears turn back and deal with the hellhounds up here!¡± she continued shouting orders. An aura of sizzling blue electricity was forming around her body as she ushered warriors about, her every word imbued with that same power, connecting her aura with each mercenary, soldier, mage and adventurer within earshot. Auras formed around their own bodies too, suddenly flowing a strange warmth within them, not as empowering as Thea felt it but enough to exhilarate any fighter back into action. Thea narrowed her eyes briefly at the auras, chalking it up to another question to add to her very long list, she really needed to ask Erik. Then hearing an ear-piercing bellow, her face paled as she turn to look off the wall. The Daemons had reached them. Massive goliaths of molten earth, tall enough to look over the wall. There were dozens of them, carelessly stepping over any thrall that hadn¡¯t moved out of their way. The thralls just now forming at the wall¡¯s edge, the pit fiends whipping hellhounds and fiends from continuing to climb the walls. Each Daemon planted their feet steadily into the ground, and arching back while clenching both fists over their heads. Their raised arms lit ablaze, violet flames shining brightly with demonic energy as it travelled up to their fists where it converged into a miniature violet sun. Many above the wall who stood before the towering Daemons, Nerick included, rushed to the wall¡¯s edge and jumped off. While many others lost all will, falling to their knees as they abandoned themselves to this cruel fate. Each Deamon roared out in anger, ballistae, cannons and catapults assaulting them, mages and archers focusing entirely on them. Some mad adventurers even started to climb their molten bodies, their own imbued with a magical aura to resist the heat as they stabbed and hacked away at the molten rock-like make of these demons. But none of that stopped the goliaths of flame, roaring out once more before starting crash their imbued fists down upon the wall. Each miniature star of condensed demonic energy, barely stopped from landing. Long chains of blue lightning suddenly entangled themselves around the Daemon¡¯s necks and shoulders, pulling them back and away from the wall. Some even pulled with so much force that they were dropped upon the army of thralls behind them, their glowing fists exploding in a torrent of violet flames and miasma upon contact with any surface. Thea finally took a long breath in, her heart almost having stopped after seeing the massive goliath standing before her with arms raised above her head. She glanced to either side of herself, rushing to her left before pushing through the formations of army men. Thea looked off the wall¡¯s edge and down at the hordes of thralls below, there she saw them. Some massacring thralls, hellhounds and pit-fiends while others held the chains of lighting. They were Dark Elves wearing their signature snow white armour, several hundreds of them per Deamon. Outnumbered, surrounded and having to defend their comrades. The Dark Elves still showed more resolve than even her, smiling in maddened abandon as they bathed themselves in demon blood and entrails.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. But they couldn¡¯t last, the entire army of demons now turning on them. Thea immediately took action, ¡°The Dark Elves fight for our city! Are we just going to stand here and watch them die in vain!?¡± She shouted at all that would hear, her voice resounding throughout the wall. ¡°Do you call yourselves Druvians!?¡± She asked, gaining herself an echoing roar in response. ¡°Then follow me to the pits of hell!¡± Thea leaped off the wall, her aura suddenly surging with sparking energy, travelling back and imbuing all that heard her bellow. ¡°Draconic Quake!¡± Thea chanted, putting her two hands together over her head as she descended the surely deadly fall. Yet instead she touched ground without any sort of damage to her legs or otherwise, kneeling lower before slamming her fists down into the ground while she lay surrounded by demons. The ground quaked beneath her, as white molten energy shattered through it and spread across the wall¡¯s border. A looming calm followed, as she rose to her feet and stepped back. The ground that lay rumbling before her and across the entire wall, suddenly rose then exploded upwards, turning into white pillars of flame that incinerated all in their path. She watched, caring not for how or where this power came from, too exhilarated by the energy flowing within her to question it. Too excited by the gazes of fear the demons sent her way after the pillars of flame dissipated, several rows of charred demonic bodies lying between her and them. Seeing this, all those above the wall felt strangely encouraged. Crying out their own bellows for action, as hundreds of thousands of soldiers, mercenaries and adventurers leapt off the wall. Their bodies surging with blue lightning, the same aura that covered Thea¡¯s body. Each of them landed without a scratch, broken bone or sore foot. The aura that permeated the air around them seemingly taking the brunt of the fall as it dissipated on landing. ¡°Show these perversions of creation, who owns these lands! No! This entire world!¡± Thea cried out once again, and once again each who heard her bellow felt the energy refill them once more. Auras of blue mist with lightning surging through, covering the Druvian armada in its entirety as it charged headlong into the faltering demons. The clash of metal meeting claw, armour clattering as bodies bashed with one another. The screaming and shouting met with snarling and hissing. The melody reached its climax point, as the battle truly began. The tides of war started turning as the demons became surrounded, their numbers useless when fighting on every front, faced with beings imbued with power beyond their own. Magic countering the fiends¡¯ bull-like charges, expert rangers shooting down any leaping hellhound or pit fiend, furies being massacred by the hundreds by lone casters. All the while siege weaponry fired away relentlessly into the demon¡¯s condensing numbers, cannons and ballistae focusing on keeping the Daemons down while dwarven made catapults fired with just as great accuracy at this short range, causing utter havoc. The Xilfir at the back felt their surroundings lighten as the horde of thralls became confused from fighting on two fronts, erratic even as catapults incinerated dozens of them with a single lob, the large vials of crystal flying almost straight up before raining down upon the demons. The dwarven engineering incomparable to human machinery, a truly fearsome thing. And Thea was in the very thick of it, unarmed, she used her knowledge of martial arts instead. Magic flaring within her fists and legs as she literally tore through hellhound carapace and fiend hides, sending out wide arcs of white flames with each punch and kick that would light many more thralls aflame. Hellhounds would claw at her, tearing her armour yet somehow not even scratching her skin as veins of blue lightning visibly surged through her. Fiends would bash down their entire strength upon her smaller form, yet she¡¯d meet them with even more physical prowess, that she as a human shouldn¡¯t even be capable of. She fought in a frenzy, the demonic blood that showered her only clinging to her hair as the rest evaporated off her flaring skin. Her armour torn and broken all over, her clothing ripped from the fighting, yet not a bruise was on her body. Thea felt connected with each fighter, archer and mage, she sensed their resolve, their excitement and anger. But above all she felt the Xilfir¡¯s flaring pride and zeal, fearlessly they fought, almost demon-like from their animalistic eyes yet their movements were smooth and elegant. Hope was no longer a word worthy to explain how she felt. No Thea wasn¡¯t hopeful of victory anymore. Thea knew they were winning, filling her with pride and joy as she cried out in challenge. ¡°For Druvia!¡± A resounding response coming back, the Druvians repeating her words and turning them into a battle cry. They were winning¡­ That is, until the sky ripped open. -
- Erik¡¯s smile faltered as he witnessed the sky tear open, a crimson rift pulling reality apart and connecting it to elsewhere. ¡°So you finally show yourself.¡± He grumbled, ¡°Vile devil!¡± Erik exclaimed with hatred filling his tone. Through the rift a storm of miasma poured out, a black fog sparking with violet energy. With it the being descended, three times larger than even a daemon it stood proud while staring down at Erik. Fiery violet flames and black molten rock making up its skin, the creature was humanoid with massive dark wings of thick black leather wrapped around it. Its head, dozens of crimson horns growing out the top like a hellish crown. Its eyes a void of pitch black darkness. The devil¡¯s features where sharp, its body lanky but muscled. ¡°You, drakeling. You dare interfere? Your race is gone, your people fell to their own foolishness. Yet you still dare stand in our way!?¡± Azruxan bellowed, its voice enough to make the ground shudder beneath its massive feet. ¡°Hell claims this world; its people are ours to toy with as we please! And you! You¡¯re nothing more than a reborn child, forcefully shoved into a hueman body with no true power.¡± Azruxan chuckled wickedly, ¡°This is what the Gods send to defy us? You make a mockery of your fallen brethren!¡± Lightning surged out of Erik¡¯s body as his eyes blazed gold, ¡°You talk too much. Xilfir, get out of my way.¡± He told his dark elves who scattered into bursts of shadow. Erik raised his hands forward, the dozens thick magic circle around him, completed. ¡°It is true, I am merely a drake forced into a human body. It is also true, I cannot compare to my elder¡¯s strength and wisdom.¡± The blood that made up each circle lit ablaze, white flames lightning up all around Erik, following the formation. Each item that was set on the circle was incinerated, the flames briefly bursting out with different colours for each sacrifice. ¡°But you shall not look down upon me.¡± Erik exclaimed, clenching his fists hard, his morphed claws for fingers digging into his flesh and leaking down blood onto the white flames. ¡°For I am the true dark lord of these lands! You who make a mockery of strength through the use of numbers! It is I who brought this world to its knees! It was I who made each race tremble in fear at the mention of my name!¡± Erik¡¯s voice suddenly exploded with power, matching even the devil¡¯s in intensity. ¡°You are merely a sad replacement.¡± He mocked, ¡°It took seven heroes, seven champions of Findri to defeat me. Yet you retreated because of two unbound mortals? Do not make me laugh!¡± Erik¡¯s entire body shone a bright white light, blinding anyone from looking at him directly. Even Azruxan was forced to glance away, as suddenly the light began to grow. ¡°Spirits of nature accept my sacrifice, for I promise this draconic soul of mine in return for my body!¡± Erik chanted, ¡°Reap my very being, but allow me back my power just for tonight! God School; Higher Resurgence!¡± The bright ball of light expanded several millions of times, as it took form while dimming out, it even grew larger than the monstrous Devil. Standing on four legs, bright white scales and a long thick tail. Wingless, yet the drake¡¯s form was unmistakable. ¡°You think me weak? Then what are you? Know my name, foolish hell king. I am Erikathyr, the guardian of this world, and its sole destroyer. I shall show you, the strength that made this world my bitch.¡± He bellowed while stomping his front feet down, his sheer weight sending a violent earthquake throughout the city and its surroundings. Erikathyr lunged at the devil, opening its maw full of massive golden fangs. Azruxan unwrapped his wings, revealing four long arms, a crooked blade within each clawed hand. Having to use each blade the devil clashed with the drake¡¯s maw, parrying the longer fangs with his swords and keeping the larger Erikathyr from taking a big bite out of him. But the drake was physically stronger, opening its jaws wider, unhindered by the devil¡¯s struggle. Erik bit down upon Azruxan¡¯s left wing, pulling him back and over before suddenly letting go. He threw the devil over the forest, the large being crashing back down off in the distance. Erikathyr turned around with a swiftness that should have eluded his size, he charged after the devil as Azruxan stood back up. His left wing now laying torn and limp by his side, he met the drake¡¯s hungry eyes with his own enraged expression. The devil too charged forward, ¡°Devil Script; Hell¡¯s Breath!¡± he chanted, suddenly opening his jaws unrealistically wide as a beam of condensed violet flames shot out towards the incoming drake. The beam exploded with enough force to rip apart any tree off the ground, send all stones and boulders flying in all directions within hundreds of meters outside its blast range. The drake who took the blast head on though, charged right through it as white energy covered its body like a flexible barrier. Again, the two beings clashed, ripples and sparks of energy lashing out at their surroundings with each collision. Over and over they lunged, slashed and breathed out at each other. Azruxan¡¯s blades clashing with Erikathyr¡¯s claws, the devil¡¯s hellish beam of miasma met with the drake¡¯s breath of fiery white lightning. The two attacks exploded on collision, sending each combatant tumbling back along the ground from the blast that ensued. Both chanting as they moved to rise back to their feet. ¡°Rip and tear, break and shatter. Bend and reform reality to my command! Devil Script; Chaos Chapter; Ragnarok!¡± Azruxan chanted as he dropped his blades and raised all four arms forwards, violet energy formed at the tips of his claws, converging at the centre of all four arms and taking the shape of a sizzling, constantly deforming sphere of black. ¡°The roar that defies thunder, the breath that mocks lightning. Fear my element, be blinded by my light and incinerated by my power! Draconic School; Erikathyr!¡± The drake opened his jaws wide while digging his feet into the ground, blue lightning sparked along his fangs as a surge began from the tip of his tail. The energy flowed up his body in a wave. Azruxan crushed the sphere of black between all four hands as it suddenly exploded outwards into a large beam of dark purple flames. Laughing maniacally as he outpaced the drake in chanting. The energy reached Erikathyr¡¯s maw, flowing through his fangs then converging ahead of his mouth. A beam of blue light surged out of the drake¡¯s mouth, piercing through the purple flames and dispersing the devil¡¯s attack. Further, the light went even further until it seared right into Azruxan¡¯s chest. The Devil screamed out in agony as the beam of light burned through its molten carapace and then flesh, not strong enough to burn all the way through by the time Erikathyr ended the beam. Yet enough to leave a massive scorched crater in the Devil¡¯s chest. Azruxan fell to his knees, clutching his chest in pain while wrapping his one good wing around his form. ¡°T-This doesn¡¯t end here!¡± The devil exclaimed in a stutter, as a rift tore open to its left. ¡°Oh you shall.¡± Erikathyr exclaimed as he rushed after the devil, Azruxan pulled himself into the rift with a fearful grimace as the drake leaped inside after him. The rift closing behind them both. They both began to fall, searing flames forming tendrils all around them while the two fell. Azruxan opened his one wing to soften the fall but then Erikathyr dive bombed directly into him, grabbing the devil with both claws as he bit down onto his good wing. The drake looked the devil straight in the eye before tearing the wing off, spitting the disgusting flesh out before they suddenly splashed down into a pool of violet lava. Azruxan chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re mad! Your body cannot withstand molten hellfire but mine wo-¡± Cut off mid-sentence as Erikathyr¡¯s maw closed around his head, his fangs crunching down on the devil¡¯s horns and face as they floated in molten miasma. ¡°I care not for my life, for if I slay you then I am redeemed!¡± The drake exclaimed with new resolve, biting down harder even as his body melted in the lava, his scales peeling off from the corruption before it touched his flesh. Erikathyr felt immense pain flooding throughout his entire body, but he directed it all towards his jaws, strengthening his grip on the screaming and struggling devil¡¯s head. He bit down, harder and harder until the horns shattered beneath the pressure, until his fangs sunk through the skull and cracked it open. Azruxan¡¯s head exploded inside the drake¡¯s mouth, turning to mush as he ripped it all off the devil¡¯s neck. Now he lay in the lava, agonized and out of breath. (¡°Do you see? Mother? Is this¡­Is this enough?¡±) Erikathyr asked in his mind, having no strength remaining to spit out the vile flesh that lay within his jaws let alone speak as he sunk deeper into the molten miasma. (¡°Have I redeemed my name?¡±) He asked once more, the God tier spell he cast starting to lose its effect and beginning to reap what was promised. Before the miasma or the heat killed the drake, his soul was ripped out of his body and absorbed into the afterlife. The cost of casting such magic. -
- Once again, Erikathyr lay within death¡¯s hall. Before Grim he stood tall and proud, expecting, hoping. But Grim sighed in annoyance, ¡°Do you just like to make more work for me? Is this going to be a thing from now on?¡± the death god asked with an unhinged, bony jaw and wide hollow eyes. The drake tilted its head in confusion, ¡°But¡­I killed the Devil? Did I not?¡± Grim breathed out a long, drawn out sigh as it burrowed its head into its bony hands. ¡°Yes, that was the only good thing you did. Self-sacrifice would¡¯ve redeemed you but¡­¡± Grim looked back up at Erikathyr, ¡°What was your reason for going that far? To save Druvian lives was it?...¡± ¡°To redeem my name as a white drake! To gain my wings! To expunge that vile creature from existence!¡± Erikathyr bellowed in response, annoyed by the God¡¯s tone. Again, Grim gave a long sigh. ¡°Yet you haven¡¯t learned a single damn thing, which was the entire point of this punishment¡­Erikathyr, you were supposed to learn from humans, not meddle with history!¡± Grim exclaimed in bafflement. ¡°You stopped a revolution that would¡¯ve changed Druvia forever! Fjorn had connections with both Sinbeni and Half-beasts! Both armies were on their way to aid but your meddling ended in his death and therefore they fell back! You even massacred the entirety of the Slayers Order! During the battle, the Slayers could''ve fought the Demon Lords and barely defeated them! During this battle, the Dark Elves could''ve made a pact with the new King Fjorn Selene and joined the fighting on their behalf!¡± Grim went on and on, "Removing their titles as slaves and freeing their people! Creating a bond between them and the Druvians" the God seemingly agitated by everything Erik changed. Until it finally moved back to holding its face, rubbing its forehead while groaning in frustration. ¡°You just had to go and fuck it all up...¡± Erikathyr had no words, he just stared up at Grim in utter confusion. Ch 14; Interlude; Grims Hall...Again? ¡°What¡¯s done is done I¡¯m afraid,¡± Grim said as it leaned back into its armchair, ¡°Negotiations between Druvia and Sinbeni will fall apart, the Sinbens wanting to take what land remains unclaimed from the demons. This war is far from over, and the demons are far from done too. You understand this, don¡¯t you Erikathyr?¡± The god of death asked, ¡°Remember, drake. Remember what Azruxan is.¡± ¡°Azruxan is a Devil, one of the three Kings of hell. If you can even call that pitiful barbarian a king.¡± Erikathyr responded with a sneer. ¡°Indeed, Azruxan cared not for lands on the mortal plain. He instead wanted to turn Druvia into a spawning pool, where he would drain the life energy of that world and create himself an even more massive army.¡± Grim explained, ¡°Azruxan is one of three kings, one of three brothers. And he was the lesser Devil of the three, Hell being separated between his brothers Xokith and Kurzan. The ones in true power.¡± ¡°Azruxan was building an army but not to take over the mortal plain? Why else then? To fight his brothers for Hell¡¯s territories?¡± Erikathyr asked, unable to follow. ¡°No, no Azruxan would¡¯ve not stood a chance against his elder brothers.¡± Grim chuckled coldly, ¡°Azruxan was building an army to add onto Xokith and Kurzan¡¯s. The three Devil Kings were plotting something, by my guess they are planning to invade the afterlife.¡± ¡°Invade the afterlife?! Is that even possible?¡± Erikathyr asked in surprise. ¡°Back onto the topic at hand, Azruxan is no more. And you, have failed to learn the important lesson I wished to teach you.¡± Grim set the seemingly astronomically important topic aside to return to the original issue, ¡°This means that one if not both of the Devil Kings, will seek vengeance for their fallen brother. They will turn their eyes onto the mortal plain, not for resources, but this time for absolute conquest.¡± ¡°Then¡­what now?¡± Erikathyr asked, now seeing the problem. ¡°Simple, you¡¯re going back.¡± Grim answered, ¡°But this time, I¡¯m going to introduce you to a new way of learning. It¡¯s called listening, so for once in your bloody existence¡­Listen.¡± Grim said pointedly. ¡°Humans, elves, dwarves, halfbeasts and all the other sorts, these young races need guidance. The mortal realm needs Dragons to guide it, and I cannot afford to invest more energy into rebirthing others. You were the youngest of your generation, the one who¡¯s lived the least and therefore the easiest to revive. Even now.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Grim raised its right bony hand towards the drake, ¡°I cannot revive you indefinitely, your vessel will age each time I do. And it will age considerably more the next time, as I will be reviving you within the same age and hopefully year you just came from. This time it will only be a five year aging on your vessel, the next? I cannot tell yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­going back into that¡­body?¡± Erikathyr asked, withholding a grimace. ¡°Yes, because reviving you within a Dragon¡¯s¡­even a Drake¡¯s body would mean more power than I currently wish to produce. My energy has better uses than your¡­pride. So this time around, try not to die? However difficult that might be for you.¡± Grim said sarcastically, ¡°Erikathyr, you who the Fae call guardian of nature, you who the Xilfir call master. You who the rest call destroyer. I pronounce you, Watcher of the mortal plain.¡± ¡°Watcher?¡± The drake repeated in question. ¡°You are to watch over that realm, you are to defend it from Hell¡¯s spawn. But you are not to meddle with its other affairs. Gain champions, teach them about your ways with nature and they will in turn teach you about how to¡­socialize with other races.¡± Grim said the last sentence with amusement, ¡°The young races have had difficulty dealing with each other but you Dragons¡­You¡¯ve always been that special case. You¡¯d not even try to interact with the other children, you sit in your corner moping about how the others break the playground.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Erikathyr growled. Grim chuckled in response, thinking the drake¡¯s annoyance as adorable as a huffing child. ¡°You will learn, Erikathyr. As your elders learned that the younger races are required for the mortal plain, you will learn more than they ever dreamed of.¡± The drake huffed, ¡°That does sound¡­intriguing.¡± ¡°Good, I see I¡¯ve caught your interest. Then go, and this time little Dragon,¡± Grim said as it waved its hand across the drake, ¡°do not let us down.¡± The drake¡¯s form dissipated from Grim¡¯s hall, the god of death now sitting alone once more. ¡°I still do not comprehend why you¡¯d choose¡­that one.¡± Said a distorted voice from Grim¡¯s left. ¡°I would¡¯ve personally chosen his mother instead, a true Dragon that one.¡± Said another, growling voice. ¡°Because, Artemis, that one is still young and much more open-minded. And also, Fenrir, are you going to watch over the infinity of souls I¡¯d be leaving without a lantern, to summon up that creature back to life?¡± Grim responded to the disembodied voices, ¡°No, we¡¯ll continue to observe. If, he does fail again¡­We¡¯ll have no choice but to alter Fate ourselves for a second time this existence.¡± ¡°Then,¡± spoke a melodic feminine voice, ¡°Let us hope this young drake succeeds. As I do not look forward to fighting twelve more Devil Kings a third time.¡± ¡°Indeed, Nu Wa, that is something neither I nor my horsemen wish to go through again.¡± Grim said in agreement, ¡°The Arch Devil must never come to fruition ever again.¡± as the hall of shadows around it dimmed down into absolute darkness. Ch 15 - My way Erik opened his eyes, finding himself standing within the Whispering Forest once more. Little seemed to have changed, destruction and miasma permeating the terrain all around him. ¡°Where¡­When am I?¡± Erik asked, as he glanced down at himself. His body seemed to have grown slightly taller. ¡°Merely two days past the one of your¡­second death.¡± Spoke a beheaded skull to his left, still wearing a Druvian helmet but most of the skin and flesh was ripped off. Erik guessed it was Grim, what other skull would speak? ¡°I do have one question though before I get on with this¡­third life.¡± He asked, a smile growing over his face. The skull sighed, ¡°What is it now?¡± ¡°Do you really think me a fool?¡± Erik asked as he suddenly spun about and kicked the skull off, helmet and all it flew. ¡°Wh-WHAAAT!?¡± The skull shouted as it flew off into the distance. ¡°I¡¯m done with your games, God of death. Your ways failed me once, I am done listening, whatever good that way of learning would¡¯ve done.¡± Erik winced as he put his leg down, the helmet was a hard kick. Suddenly the dirt next to him rose, forming an expressionless humanoid face. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re done listening!? I¡¯m the one that revived you!¡± ¡°And?¡± Erik asked as he glanced down at the pile of dirt with bored eyes, ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a librarian, Grim the Reaper. You gave me new life, but didn¡¯t stop me, when I apparently did things you did not like? You obviously have no power in the mortal realm past possession of¡­dirt and bones?¡± The face¡¯s jaw dropped back to the ground, ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Do you have worms in your ears? I¡¯m done listening to your pile of halfbeast dung, I don¡¯t need your title, I don¡¯t need your help. This world needs saving? Then I¡¯ll save it, my way. Whether they like it or not, I¡¯m what they have now.¡± Erik exclaimed with a grin as he raised his right foot over the pile of dirt, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with mortal affairs? Please, as if I could go on watching these pitiful fools cluck around like headless chickens. You want me to guide them? Oh, I will, so how about you do the watching?¡± Erik¡¯s foot stomped down onto the face, squashing it back into the ground. He kicked the miasmic dirt about briefly before looking up, ¡°Xilfir.¡± he hissed out in draconic. ¡°Master~ You¡¯re back?~¡± Makaela purred in elven as she appeared behind him, leaning into his back while wrapping her arms around his waist. ¡°Master! What happened to¡­your body~¡± she asked in glee. Thousands of Dark Elves appearing all around them through bursts of shadow, kneeling unlike her. ¡°Five years growth, that bony bastard said? At least I feel physically stronger and more manoeuvrable.¡± Erik mused as he stretched out his right arm, he was much more muscular than before. Although to a Drake, he still felt puny and weak. ¡°Two days have passed, what do you have to report?¡± he then asked pointedly. Makaela¡¯s body dematerialized to shadows before reappearing before him, kneeling. ¡°All demonic activity in Druvia has ceased, all but the miasma that still permeates the land. The kingdom alongside the church is making preparations to cleanse the land as we speak. A-¡± ¡°Cleanse the land? With the church? Through what sorcery?¡± Erik asked in surprise, he was unaware that miasma could be cleansed other than destroyed through fire. ¡°Not sorcery, Master. Through Holy script.¡± Zentha explained from his right. ¡°What does holy magic have to do with anything? Fire doesn¡¯t destroy ice, it simply melts it into water.¡± Erik said matter-of-factly. ¡°Ah but it is not holy magic!¡± Ascal exclaimed, ¡°It is the very energies of the Gods which those old fools are given to manipulate! Not to be confused with the Holy School or God School, it is no magic which is why it is called a Script.¡± The flamboyant Xilfir explained, dramatically as usual. ¡°So, similarly to Devil Script where those abominations call out Hell¡¯s energy. These priests do actually call down a God¡¯s energy. Interesting.¡± Erik mumbled to himself, ¡°I guess I should have paid more attention to their livelihoods. I was unaware this was possible¡­¡± he said while staring at Makaela, mainly her emerald Slayer armour. ¡°I am also very curious to test out a few more things with you humanoids¡­Your aptitude for draconic intrigues me.¡± He mused while stepping towards the seemingly trembling Xilfir commander. ¡°I-I am a-at your full disposal~¡± Makaela said excitedly, a heated blush over her expression as she felt Erik¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am not done talk-¡± suddenly a face made of dirt burst out from the ground next to Erik, which he abruptly kicked into a cloud of dirt. Into Makaela¡¯s face¡­which from her increasingly heating expression, she seemed to enjoy. ¡°Yes, Grim, you really are.¡± Erik said in annoyance, ¡°Anyway¡­¡± he said, ignoring the utterly confused and surprised expressions of the Xilfir. ¡°Anything else to report?¡± Pyra grimaced as she noticed Makaela too busy dealing with her current feeling of mediocrity, (¡°Why is she blushing more!?¡±) she decided someone had to answer their master¡¯s question. ¡°King Druvia Sol wishes to meet with you, Master. He¡­demands your presence¡­¡± which she immediately regretted having to be the one to say that. As Erik crouched before her, his eyes wide in fury. ¡°Demands?¡± His voice made her shudder to the core, including everyone else nearby. ¡°This¡­Human, demands of me?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sure he meant no disrespect mas-¡± Zentha began to add before being interrupted by Erik¡¯s wicked laughter. ¡°Interesting, this King must know what and who I am by now. Yet he still dares use such words? Interesting indeed.¡± Erik said with a chuckle, rising back to his feet. ¡°Very well, I shall meet this King. Now, show me back to the city.¡± Makaela then collapsed from the pressure, a pleased expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s her problem?¡± Erik asked with a raised brow. ¡°We ask ourselves that each passing day¡­¡± Pyra sighed. -
- ¡°Nerick, don¡¯t move.¡± Simon said as he and a dozen other crimson guard stood around him, swords unsheathed and pointed towards the man. Nerick stood still, as the creature hissed and crawled around his waist. ¡°Why me?...Just, why me?¡± He asked at the sky. They were gathered outside the wall, helping with the efforts of cleaning up after the battle that had occurred two days ago. Nerick, was currently preoccupied acting as a branch for a very annoyed wyvern cub. ¡°I¡¯ll slice off its tail.¡± Said one mercenary. ¡°I¡¯ll bash its head.¡± Simon said. ¡°Then it will just tear off my junk with its claws!¡± Nerick argued, his expression paling as he felt the wyvern¡¯s claws grip around his thigh. ¡°Got a better idea then?¡± another mercenary asked. ¡°How about petting it?¡± Then offered a voice, as the wyvern suddenly flew off Nerick and onto the approaching man. ¡°Pet a bloody wyvern?¡± one mercenary said before all of them stepped away as it opened its wings and leapt. They all turned to look at the man, a relieved Nerick included. ¡°Erik?¡± he said, surprised to see him. ¡°Nah, that lanky mage?¡± Simon added as he looked the man up and down, he seemed too well built to be the Erik he knew. ¡°Magic, paladin. Magic.¡± Erik said as raised his right hand over to the wyvern that now rested around his shoulders, nuzzling into his palm. ¡°Know anybody else that can do that?¡± Nerick argued before turning back to Erik, ¡°Where you¡¯ve been? Kayle said you left for Sinbeni?¡± ¡°I was, but I had a change of heart. Must have missed me, I was on the battlefield after all.¡± Erik explained, going back into his act as a human mage. Wary of his humanoid form, and after what he had just told the god of death. Erik did not look forward to dying again, he wanted to be as careful as possible. Erik also knew that the only ones that were knowledgeable of the fact that he was there as Erikathyr, were his Xilfir and maybe Thea. The King only knew him as the Xilfir¡¯s Master and now as Erikathyr, not as Erik. ¡°Why do you wear different uniforms?¡± He then asked to change the subject, lowering his hand, the wyvern whining for more affection. ¡°Oh-Uhm, we left the army.¡± Simon answered, ¡°Nerick, Kayle and Me joined the crimson guard mercenaries, we¡¯re still unfortunately under Thea¡¯s command though.¡± he then added jokingly.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°I see, where might I find Thea?¡± Erik asked, as the wyvern flew off him in annoyance and back onto Nerick¡¯s waist, who almost tripped back in reaction. ¡°G-Get it off! Get it off!¡± Nerick begged as the wyvern started nibbling on his sword¡¯s grip. ¡°Ah¡­Thea is at the command tent at the moment with SC Droy and other officers.¡± Simon responded as he stepped away from Nerick once more, ¡°Big red tent with blue stripes, can¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, can¡¯t miss it! Now can you please take this thing with you!?¡± Nerick continued to beg when suddenly the wyvern unsheathed his sword. ¡°I cannot tell it what to do,¡± Erik lied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just going to have to learn to keep it under control.¡± he was sure the creature would fall in line at his draconic voice. The wyvern began waving the sword about, glancing around at the mercenaries as they raised their swords at it again. ¡°This i-is ludicrous!¡± Nerick exclaimed as he watched Erik walk away with a sneer, the wyvern then looked up at him as he spoke, slamming the sword¡¯s flat into his face. Nerick fell back onto his ass from the concussion, dazed as the wyvern climbed up onto his helmet. Raising itself on its hind feet, it glanced around while aiming the sword within its jaws at the mercenaries as they slowly stepped away. It squeaked, as if daring them to try. -
- Thea stood before the large map that lay on the just as vast table, a map of Druvia¡¯ssouth-eastern half. ¡°I still have many in reserve, I can form more groups if the church can provide more priests. It will still take several months to purify the entire area but if we make a quick sweep we can at least stall the miasma within two to three weeks.¡± Thea told the rest of the company present, mainly glancing at the Bishop, and King Sol who stood with the Arch Duke and General Henry on either side of him. ¡°Mhm, the guild is spread thin your majesty, we cannot offer more man power than we already have.¡± Said the adventurer¡¯s guildmaster, a tall man wearing an impeccable white suit, sleek white dyed hair and bright green eyes. A set of black glasses resting over his small nose, adding onto his stern gaze. ¡°Employing more mercenaries is unavoidable.¡± Sol nodded as he stared down at the map, ¡°That begs the question though, what about Gilded Rock Fortress? We cannot send the army yet, it is still too early to leave the capital undefended. Your guild, Kai, is fully loaded with defending the church¡¯s priests out there. And I know of no other mercenary group large enough to retake and hold Gilded Rock.¡± ¡°Hold from who, though?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Druvia is the largest continent in this world, many seek its land.¡± The Arch Duke explained, ¡°Even our supposed allies.¡± ¡°We must retake our territory, and quickly.¡± Henry said with a grunt. ¡°Yes, we must. But we must also be cautious.¡± Sol added, ¡°We mustn¡¯t be greedy either, Druvia is a lot of land. Which is why I¡¯ve devised a plan.¡± He said, obviously the youngest among these adults yet they all dutifully turned to hear him out. ¡°The military will send workers alongside assistance from the mage clans to repair Fort Balgor, while the kingdom will employ the crimson guard to retake and hold the abandoned Fort Gilded Rock further north. Both forts will receive supplies from Fort Cloud Spire in the far north of the border and Fort Swain in the far south.¡± Sol explained, ¡°We have no choice but to send some of the military out, to aid in the purification of lands within the border. But, the effect of that can be lessened through the employ of other smaller mercenary groups and civilian employment.¡± ¡°Then I shall prepare my people to leave as quickly as possible, sire.¡± Thea saluted, prepared to leave. ¡°A-Actually, Lady Selene. I would ask something else of your person.¡± Sol then added, regaining her attention before she left. ¡°Our communications with Sinbeni and Zrosa have reached an impasse, I¡¯m afraid I relied too much on your father to deal with those two. I apologise, but I must ask you to go to Sinroz and play ambassador in your father¡¯s place. Much of our resources come from trade with those two, and they are the two closest countries to Druvia.¡± ¡°Strengthening our alliance with them would ease the tension, Zrosians have hungered for more territory ever since the demons burned our flags off half of Druvian soil. The Sinbeni are no better either.¡± Droy said with a sigh, standing by her side. ¡°I understand¡­Indeed my father has caused a great deal of issues for the kingdom.¡± Thea said, her expression turning melancholic. ¡°I pose no blame, neither do I hold any hate of Fjorn Selene.¡± Sol suddenly said, gaining everyone¡¯s attention once more. ¡°Your father was a good man, he did what he thought he needed to do. The fault lies solely with me, I¡¯m young and inexperienced. I couldn¡¯t be the King my father was to Fjorn, neither can I excuse what has happened to your mother.¡± Sol stood aside from the table, facing Thea he respectfully bowed his head while leaning slightly forward. His oversized crown, barely holding onto his hair. ¡°I truly do apologise, for everything my rule has caused your family.¡± He said, causing many in the room to widen their eyes in surprise. Kings did not bow. ¡°Please, your majesty. Do not bow your head to me¡­¡± Thea said, also surprised. Sol did not rise, ¡°Then, do you not accept my apology, Lady Selene?¡± he was doing more than just apologising. Sol was probing Thea for any hate she might hold for him. ¡°I-¡± Thea was about to respond, but a disruption outside the tent cut her off. ¡°You dare come back here!?¡± They heard Kayle exclaim, followed by the acute sound of a hand slapping though a cheek. -
- Kayle was waiting for Thea outside the command tent, a dozen crimson guard officers standing nearby. A solemn bunch, as most eastern people were. A hardy people, toughened from their history of conflict and war. Always living by the border of them. She gazed about in boredom, thankful she could skip cleanup duty outside the wall but standing around with her current level of stress and anxiety wasn¡¯t helping either. She needed to hit something, and as luck would have it¡­ Kayle¡¯s eyes narrowed as she noticed Erik approaching the tent, his usual uncaring demeaner all over him. This man was different in her eyes now, a ruthless being that only helped them back in Beckton because he knew he could win. A heartless fool that turned tail and ran when he knew they couldn¡¯t. Kayle couldn¡¯t say what happened two days ago, everyone was unsure as to why the Xilfir had aided them. Everyone was still terrified at the perspective of the Destroyer being back as well, if at least thankful that the Drake had an issue with the Devil. Kayle was afraid, Kayle was tired, But right now, Kayle was furious to see him back. ¡°You¡­¡± Kayle mumbled as she began towards him, Erik stopping midway to the tent as he looked at her with a raised brow. As if questioning her anger, which only made her even more furious. ¡°You dare come back here!?¡± Kayle exclaimed, taking her left gauntlet off before striking her palm across Erik¡¯s right cheek. His face barely moved from the slap, her palm now feeling slightly numb. Erik was now covered almost completely with a cloak so his body wasn¡¯t as visible as it was when he met with Simon and Nerick wearing what rags Grim had resurrected him with. The only thing Kayle might have noticed is that he was taller, which through her anger she did not. ¡°You run away and after seeing that you were wrong¡­you dare comeback!?¡± She asked once more, grasping her hand while taking a step back. Erik¡¯s calm and cold gaze fell upon her, he studied her briefly. Kayle felt like he was dissecting her through sight, the most minute glances covering her entire body before settling on her eyes. ¡°I apologise if that is what it seemed like, I¡¯m afraid I lied. I never actually left.¡± Erik said, causing her eyes to widen. ¡°You and your people were relying too heavily on me, I felt pressured. I simply wished to dis-¡± ¡°Really?...That¡¯s your excuse?¡± Kayle said, cutting him off. ¡°You really think I¡¯m going to believe this crap? No, Erik. You¡¯re not going anywhere near my sister ever again. You¡¯re just as bad as Klein!¡± Kayle said, reaching for her short-sword. ¡°Come on then, bring me anybody that fought alongside you that day. You can¡¯t, can you?¡± Erik faltered at her words, meeting her eyes which were full of rage. He really couldn¡¯t, not without giving away who he really was. And here? In the middle of a Druvian military camp? Killer of Azruxan or not, he was still the Destroyer. Yet, he was saved from her questioning as a few people stepped out of the tent. ¡°What is this commotion out here?¡± General Henry asked, glancing about before landing his gaze on the two of them. ¡°Miss Selene?¡± Kayle turned, letting go of her still sheathed sword. ¡°I apologise for the disruption General, this man was just about to leave.¡± She coldly implied. ¡°Kayle? What is-¡± Thea began as she stepped outside, her eyes widening in shock as she saw Erik. ¡°E-Erik?! You¡¯re¡­alive?¡± she asked in surprise. Henry, seeing that this was a personal matter, decided to head back inside. ¡°That I am, did you think otherwise?¡± Erik said with a smirk. Kayle glanced in between them in confusion, ¡°Sis? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You wanted someone that could prove where I was, Kayle. Why do you not ask your sister? She saw me.¡± Erik added. Kayle¡¯s gaze froze on Thea, ¡°You¡­did?¡± Thea opened her mouth but closed it immediately, what was she supposed to say? That she bonded with the Destroyer and that was Erik? Would Kayle believe that? Thea glanced around, this definitely wasn¡¯t the place to explain these things either. Inwardly apologising to Kayle as she responded, ¡°Y-Yes, Erik was with the mages below¡­¡± she lied. Kayle¡¯s eyes widened as her face flushed red, immediately she turned to face Erik. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She apologised, bowing her head before him. ¡°W-Wait so that aura¡­That was you wasn¡¯t it?!¡± She then exclaimed, rising back to meet his gaze. (¡°Aura?¡±) Erik mused, he did sense an oddity from the wall but he hadn¡¯t cast any enhancement spells over the defenders? ¡°Y-Yeah, that was Erik!¡± Thea said as she approached them, ¡°Just how he enhanced me back at Beckton!¡± she added in an attempt to craft an excuse. Which Kayle completely bought into, opening and closing her mouth, unable to think of a response. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something I can do all the time,¡± Erik continued with the obvious ploy, noting to himself to question Thea later but agreeing with whatever she had plotted. ¡°It did cost my v-body five years of lifetime.¡± The two then noticed that he had gotten taller, ¡°F-Fi-Five years!?¡± Kayle stuttered in exclamation and surprise. ¡°S-So you¡¯re older than me now!?¡± (¡°I already was¡­¡±) Erik wanted to say, ¡°I guess so, as far as physical age goes.¡± he instead said. ¡°A spell that takes five years from the user? I was unaware you had such a mage in your repertoire Lady Selene.¡± said Sol as he, Drew and the Bishop stepped out of the tent. ¡°I have had reports of a strange magic effecting our troops, but none of the mage clans could identify it. Might you introduce me this mage?¡± the King asked as his gaze fell solely on Erik. ¡°King Sol Druvia, ruler of Druvia within the continent of Druvia.¡± Erik said with an amused tone, meeting the boy¡¯s gaze with his own, colder stare. The rest, Thea and Kayle included, bowed before Sol. ¡°Mage? Would you not show respect before your King?¡± The Bishop asked with a raised brow, seeing that Erik did not bow. Thea¡¯s expression paled severely at this. ¡°I have no connection with your empire, neither have I made use of any of your kingdom¡¯s services. I have no reason to prostate myself before you.¡± Erik explained, surprisingly calm. The Bishop was about to add onto that but Sol cut him off before he could, ¡°It matters not Samael, the man has gained my respect if anything. Five years of his life he sacrificed for Druvia, that in my eyes is enough.¡± the King said, yet his eyes spoke of a different understanding. Causing Erik to narrow his, (¡°This child¡­Interesting.¡±) he thought, holding back an amused smile. Sol had figured him out. ¡°T-This is Erik Fireborn, your majesty. He is¡­not under my employ. Erik is the mage that aided my platoon defend the people of Beckton.¡± Thea explained with some agitation in her tone. ¡°Erik is a hermit mage, he has knowledge of many magiks unknown to us, including being an expert demonologist.¡± ¡°Ah¡­the one that sliced off that merchant¡¯s leg?¡° Sol mused. ¡°Slaver, I believe would be more appropriate a word, sire.¡± Erik said, the last word somewhat hesitantly. ¡°Hm, yes I¡¯m afraid the Sinbeni have a history with the Xilfir people. We cannot say much about it, politically speaking it is a taboo topic with them.¡± Sol explained, ¡°But Sinroz is there and Druvia is here. I shall see to it that your crime is abolished, personally, that part of their culture sickens me too.¡± the king said with a sigh. ¡°Speaking of Sinroz, do you require any resources for the journey Lady Selene?¡± Sol then asked. ¡°No sire, the duchy can afford.¡± Thea responded. ¡°Drew, we have other things to attend to do we not?¡± he then turned to the Arch Duke. ¡°Yes, sire. Shall we be off then?¡± Drew asked while glancing at Bishop Samael. The three most important men in the Druvian empire moved along, everyone still tense as they continued to bow. All but Erik, who calmly watched them leave. ¡°You have a death wish.¡± Kayle said as she rose back. Erik chuckled in response, smirking as he noticed a crow watching him from afar. (¡°If only you knew¡­¡±) Ch 16 - Solarion Erik followed Thea and Kayle inside the large villa, not quite a mansion but close. ¡°I knew you were nobility but, just what rank are you?¡± He asked while glancing about the lavish home. ¡°Marchioness, directly below the Duchess.¡± Thea answered, ¡°I technically have ownership of all the land my father looked after but¡­His ways were so effective that the land basically runs itself now. Not a lot for me to do¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Erik mumbled as he gazed at the paw of a Dragon displayed as a trophy over the wall. ¡°Father was¡­a bit of a decorator¡­¡± Thea said, noticing the trophy, her body stiffening and expression paling slightly. Erik hummed in response, deciding it was better not to speak his comments out loud. ¡°Thea can I speak with you for a moment?¡± He then asked, glancing at Kayle who immediately made herself at home. Having collapsed on the very comfortable looking sofa, her eyes wandering to sleep. ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯ll be h¡­ere.¡± Kayle sleepily said, completely worn out. ¡°Yeah¡­this way.¡± Thea guided him through one door and then several others. ¡°Human homes of rank never quite sat right with me¡­What do you need all this space for? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re hording a treasure within it all¡­¡± Erik asked, ¡°Elves make use of small space rather efficiently and Dwarves have their massive machinery so they¡¯re excused but¡­Blazes be.¡± He then said, glancing around the main hallway as they walked through. ¡°Ah¡­our people see the owning of land as something of prestige, it is a showcase of wealth.¡± Thea explained as simply as she could, now arriving at the centre of the villa. A small garden at the very centre of the building, the sky completely open overhead. Erik only hummed in response as he stepped out into the garden, glancing around at the many exotic flowers and plants. It reminded him of the Elven kingdoms. ¡°Before you say anything¡­Erik I need to ask. Before the battle, at my father¡¯s funeral. Why did you tell me that you were leaving?¡± Thea asked as she herself gazed at the garden, her eyes landing on the central decoration. A bush formed into the shape of a bow, a mass of roses at the centre growing about a metal rod that was held by two wires which were tied to both ends of the bow. A second metal rod laying within the curved bush. ¡°I was teaching you a lesson, what did you learn from that scenario?¡± Erik asked as he also found himself staring at the family crest. ¡°Learn?...I don¡¯t¡­¡± Thea began, but stopped herself. That horrifying moment, she had indeed learned something but was too afraid to accept it. ¡°What did you think? What did you feel?¡± Erik asked once more, a stern tone about his words. Thea¡¯s gaze lowered to the ground, ¡°That we people¡­Humans, Elves and Dwarves¡­we have our limits. So do the demons but¡­we cannot even see that height, all we see is what lays beyond our limit. A height we will never even reach, their limit something we will never get to see. That¡­that is why we need dragons?¡± ¡°That is what I used to believe, that is what made me rampage. Truth is, I do not know the answer to that question either. The God that gave me new life told me that the answer to this question is what I must learn.¡± Erik said with a dreadful sigh, ¡°But, your people proved me wrong. Did you not see it, Thea?¡± He turned to face her, ¡°The Anomaly that flowed out of your being, that was no spell of mine. That was no magic of mine. The worth of your kind, what is it? Could it be this power? Is power the worth my elders wished me to see? I do not know.¡± He approached her, his eyes cold and boring into her mind. ¡°Which is why I need people like you, to teach me.¡± Their eyes met, Erik remaining solemn while Thea felt a warmth gather on her face. ¡°Xilfir.¡± Erik abruptly said, causing Thea to finally blink. Four dark elves appeared behind Erik, one kneeling directly behind him while three others kneeled behind the first in a line. ¡°You¡¯ve called, master?~¡± Spoke the first in Elven, words Thea could not understand. ¡°Speak Common, so she may understand.¡± Erik told the Xilfir, as he stepped aside. ¡°These, are my followers. As you probably already know.¡± He told her, ¡°This is the leader of the dreadblade cult.¡± as Erik began to introduce them Thea¡¯s eyes widened in understanding. These were the infamous bandit cult that plagued the kingdom, the same cult who¡¯s violent and bloody acts seemed to cease on Erik¡¯s arrival. The same Xilfir, judging by their slayer equipment, that aided in the battle for the capital. Makaela stood to meet Thea¡¯s eyes, a glint of annoyance in the dark elf¡¯s as they met. ¡°Makaela Xilfir, Lady Selene I presume?¡± the elf asked with narrow eyes and a venomous tone. ¡°Makaela, you will show respect to my Champion.¡± Erik then hissed, sensing her annoyance and bloodlust. The Xilfir commander immediately fell back to her knees, ¡°Yes, master~¡± her usual amused and sensual tone returning. Thea cleared her throat, ¡°So¡­are they all your Champions or?¡± she asked. ¡°No, a Champion¡¯s bond goes much deeper. You can will out much more of my power. The Xilfir are my followers, while you are bound to me by soul they are bound to me by body. Like family, they are akin to my children.¡± Erik explained, ¡°As such I cannot bind any of them as Champions, for we already have one bond and that would have to be broken first.¡± The last part seemed to cause Makaela some annoyance. ¡°Either way,¡± Erik continued while glancing among all of them, ¡°I expect you all to get along. Mostly, Thea and Makaela, you two will be spending a lot of time together.¡± He then said, causing both of them to look at each other in surprise. ¡°Wit-With her? Why master?¡± Makaela asked, stopping herself before she almost spoke out in elven. ¡°I wish to test with this aura that Thea produced, the connection seemed stronger between her and my Xilfir. From my knowledge, Aura magic is more powerful the closer the two targets are, caster and imbued.¡± He explained while stepping to stand in front of Makaela, gesturing for her to rise. She did. Makaela whimpered as Erik grabbed her chin, ¡°This could improve both your powers, and my understanding of it. Do you understand Makaela?¡± He asked with a low draconic voice. ¡°Y-Yes master~¡± Makaela said, trembling beneath his grip, her eyes wide and brimming with lust. Falling back to her knees once Erik let go of her. ¡°Then command of the Xilfir within Druvia will fall under¡­Pyra, you will remain here.¡± Erik told the tallest of the dark elves, the silent Xilfir nodding her head down. ¡°Then Zentha, you will leave with your unit further north. Spread out among the duchies, create a communications system with your sister Pyra.¡± He then told the short bald Xilfir, she nodded too. His gaze then fell on Ascal, ¡°Ascal, you shall go along with the crimson mercenaries to Fort Gilded Rock. Spread out some units to the other forts too while you¡¯re at it.¡± He told the male Xilfir, who also nodded in silence. ¡°You heard our plans?¡± Thea asked in surprise. ¡°Of course I did, I also plan to come to Sinroz with you.¡± Erik said while glancing back at her, ¡°I will not allow this world to fall into chaos because of your people¡¯s mistakes. No, I will force tranquillity if I have to.¡± He turned back to the Xilfir, ¡°Zentha, leave immediately, Ascal and Makaela, make preparations.¡± The three dark elves rose, bowed and then dissipated into bursts of shadow. ¡°Thea, how were you planning to get to this other continent?¡± He then asked her. ¡°Eh?- Oh. I was going to move with the crimson guard until fort Gilded Rock,¡° Thea began to explain, ¡±and then take some escorts through the eastern villages and cities, the region of Crodor. Then through the rest of the Dwarven region of Gorinid, till we reached the shore at one of Gorinid¡¯s ports. Where we would take naval transport.¡± ¡°Crodor? Gorinid? What are those?¡± Erik asked sternly, he wasn¡¯t completely privy to how Druvians marked geography. ¡°They¡¯re provinces, Druvia is divided into four duchies of which each is divided into four provinces. Crodor the border province, Gorinid and Deibrin the Dwarven provinces and lastly my home, Ejul. Those four make up eastern Druvia¡¯s duchy.¡± Thea answered before asking, ¡°What did¡­your kind use to map out the world if not name parts of it?¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Locations of interest, mostly other Dragon¡¯s liars, places of power and historically important areas or constructs.¡± Erik responded briefly before changing back the subject, ¡°Either way, who did you plan to take with you on this journey to Sinroz? I presume your sister Kayle is one?¡± Thea shook her head, ¡°No, I will ask Kayle to stay here in the capital.¡± ¡°So, the journey is that perilous or is Sinroz such a dangerous place?¡± Erik asked. ¡°Sinroz, it is a continent divided into two kingdoms.¡± Thea began explaining, ¡°Sinbeni in the desert plains, a culture entirely based around political power. A kingdom where assassinations, poison marketing and changes in rule became the norm. It is called the kingdom of serpents. Then there is Zrosa, the kingdom in the jungle. A culture entirely based around the mindset that the strong shall always prevail over the weak, that physical strength and resolve of heart will always rule over the mind. It is known as the country of beasts. They are both very dangerous but Sinbeni¡­it is much more so. And that is where we¡¯re going.¡± Thea shook her head once more, ¡°Kayle is strong but¡­I will not allow her that close to people so dangerous. No, I will insist that she stays here.¡± ¡°And you believe that she will agree with that?¡± Erik asked, ¡°What if she does not?¡± ¡°She will, I will make her understand.¡± Thea promised, to herself if anything. Erik gazed at her nervous state briefly, (¡°Humans, bonds of family going beyond ours of pride. They interest me, how deep does this ¡®Love¡¯ go?¡±) he thought, studying the woman before him with detached eyes. Before turning to Pyra who still lay kneeling by them, ¡°While you make her understand, I have some business to attend to. Where shall I meet with you?¡± ¡°The eastern gate, the crimson guard will gather there. We¡¯ll meet there.¡± Thea told him, as she turned to gaze at the family crest once more. Erik nodded down at Pyra, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he told the Xilfir. Pyra stood up and rested her right palm over Erik¡¯s chest, chanting something beneath her breath before both of them suddenly disappeared in a burst of shadow. Thea briefly watched the shadows dissipate into the rising sun¡¯s rays of light. Her gaze staring up at the sky, (¡°I¡¯ve looked at him all wrong¡­¡±) she thought, now realising what sort of being Erik was. What kind of person a Dragon was. With child-like curiosity and pride deeply rooted into his bones. Knowledge beyond the other races¡¯ yet little understanding of those races, a lack of understanding brought on by a Dragon¡¯s stubborn upbringing. Thea sighed, (¡°Why do I feel like this? What¡­do I even see? Was it really just that brief¡­contact?¡±) clutching her chest as she pondered her emotions. Then resigning herself to not knowing why, she decided best to face her sister now, sooner than later. Thea walked away from the garden, walked back through the villa until she reached the living room where Kayle had collapsed. She stepped over to her sister, Kayle laying on the sofa, still wearing her uniform while asleep. An angel, Thea thought. The young girl having the world¡¯s freedom to do whatever she wanted, the money and backing to go and become what she wished to. Her elder sister shouldering all their family¡¯s responsibility for her, Thea would do anything for her sister Kayle. She sat down next to her head, watching Kayle sleep soundlessly while caressing her hair. Kayle smiled in her sleep at the gentle touch of Thea¡¯s fingers going across her hair. Many times had Thea argued with Kayle to leave her behind, not wanting her to follow the eldest into danger. She tried to stop her from coming to Beckton with her, she even tried to stop Kayle from fighting in the last battle. But she couldn¡¯t, each time Kayle¡¯s stubbornness defeating her own. And now she was going into danger once again, yet this time she would not have the safety of kingdom, nor the safety of home. Thea couldn¡¯t bring herself to let Kayle follow once more. They both had lost their mother, they both had just lost their father. Thea didn¡¯t know what she would do if she lost Kayle too. But in that same regard, Thea knew Kayle had the same argument at hand. ¡°Kayle, dear. Wake up okay?¡± Thea softly shook her sister from sleep. -
- Sol sighed as he walked into his room, three servants standing at attention within. His lunch ready on a tray nearby. He ignored them, instead, he walked out to the connecting balcony. Outside the large platform were two guards in full plate armour, only a pair of the other twenty that stood right outside the room. Sol walked up to the balcony¡¯s railing, looking out his castle and down at the city below. Directly below the castle were brief fields taking to an inner wall which separated the large building from the rest of the city. The field large enough that a crossbow or magi-rifle would be ineffective against the invisible barrier that surrounded the massive building. Sol looked over the city and beyond, over the dying fields and towards where a forest once lay. Gone, only days ago. ¡°Your majesty.¡± A familiar elven voice said as Pyra appeared kneeling behind him in a burst of shadow. Causing the two guards to lower their large halberds over her neck. Sol turned to her, only 15 years of age yet he was unafraid of this very deadly killer. Knowing full well that if she wanted to take his life, nobody on this floor could stop her. ¡°You two, leave us.¡± He told the two guards, who glanced at him with confusion. ¡°Now.¡± Sol told them once more, the two knights raising their halberds and saluting before leaving the balcony. ¡°You three as well, out of the room.¡± He then told the waiting servants, all five of them leaving the room and closing the door behind themselves. Sol¡¯s gaze fell on the Dark Elf before him, ¡°What news do you bring then?¡± he asked her. ¡°My master has accepted your invitation.¡± Pyra simply said, ¡°He will speak with you.¡± Sol raised a brow, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Right now, actually.¡± said Erik abruptly from his right, with a draconic voice, Sol turning to find him staring out the balcony. ¡°Erik¡­athyr. The Destroyer.¡± Sol said beneath his breath. ¡°Worry not, King. Nobody outside us three can hear a word, I¡¯ve made sure of it.¡± Erik assured while glancing at the boy. His blue eyes shimmering with a golden light. ¡°I see¡­¡± Sol responded, stepping away from the being that stood before him. Very wary of this creature¡¯s power. ¡°So, young crowned king. What is that you wished to know?¡± Erik asked while turning to fully face him, his solemn gaze setting on Sol. The young boy¡¯s usual calm crumbled beneath the drake¡¯s uncomfortable stare, his eyes widening and expression paling. Yet he retained his dutiful tone, ¡°I wish to know what you plan to do, whether you¡¯ve been in hiding all these millennia or whether you¡¯ve just returned from the dead. What are you going to¡­do?¡± Erik approached the king, his steps soundless, his movements blurring as mana surged across his body. ¡°What I plan to do? And what if I told you my plans haven¡¯t changed? That just as how I command the Xilfir, I will subjugate each race to my name? What then¡­King?¡± His voice was fierce, a quiet yet deep growl that made even Pyra tremble. ¡°Will you resist? Will you fight? You have no Slayers to rely upon, you have no heroes to save you. So, what will You do?¡± Erikathyr asked. Sol¡¯s expression was frozen, his worst fears coming to haunt him. Yet the young boy clenched his fists and bit his lower lip, his gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°We will not fight you, we cannot fight you.¡± Sol said with a dreadful tone, as he dropped down into a kneel. ¡°Druvia is not what it used to be, the demons have taken too many of our warriors and all of our heroes. At one point we might have resisted but now¡­This kingdom, this entire people¡¯s wills have been broken all too many times.¡± Sol kneeled before Erik, his head held low just as how Pyra lay. ¡°Erikathyr, the destroyer, the guardian, the white. We will not resist. We will not struggle. We only wish to live. As King, as ruler of my people. My crown is at your service, and if you wish to slay any man¡­Then slay me and¡­ Please, have mercy upon them.¡± Sol stared at the drake¡¯s human feet, dark-brown ranger boots. His entire body was trembling, his vision shaking with fear. What else could he do? Before the being that fought a Devil and returned? Before the monster that made the entirety of Faetera tremble? ¡°Are you afraid, Sol Druvia?¡± Erik asked with his draconic voice. ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Sol answered truthfully. ¡°Do you fear death?¡± He then asked. ¡°How could I not? Yes, yes I fear death.¡± Sol again, answered truthfully. ¡°Then do you see me as your death? Because if death is what you wish for, I can fulfil that with ease.¡± The drake said, causing a paralysing fear to fill the boy. Yet no death came, no pain or injury. Instead the drake chuckled coldly, causing Sol to unfreeze, but not dare look up. ¡°Rise, King of Druvia.¡± Erik told him, and Sol rose. ¡°Worry not, boy. I do not plan to wreak havoc upon your kind, not anymore. No, instead I wish to learn, I am here to protect what I was supposed to but failed to realise the danger. My enemy is your own, my foe is Hell.¡± Sol¡¯s fear lifted slightly but did not disappear, still terrified of the destroyer. ¡°I shall ask a question of you, King. You are free to answer however you see fit, I will not set any consequences upon your decision.¡± Erik said, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Yes?¡± Sol asked, mostly out of nervousness. ¡°You, who of only fifteen years of age, of a young race nonetheless. You, do you wish for further power? Do you want me to grant you more strength?¡± The drake asked, ¡°Answer me, do you hunger for more?¡± Sol¡¯s eyes could not widen further, but as he before stared at the drake¡¯s chest his gaze rose to meet his eyes. ¡°Yes¡­Yes I wish for more power, but at what cost?¡± ¡°Cost? I am no demon who shall buy out your soul nor am I no Jinn who comes with three wishes, each with a ploy. My price is simple, I ask for your loyalty.¡± The drake offered, ¡°But I also ask, why? Why do you wish for more power?¡± Sol raised his right hand to his head, taking off the thin golden ring that was his crown. He stared at it, ¡°I am King, I am the one the people turn to yet I have not the power to protect them in turn? I want power, I want the strength to defend what is mine.¡± Suddenly Pyra rose to a high kneel before Sol, turning the boy to face her as she held his face with both hands. Tall enough that she did not need to stand up. ¡°Then if a contract is what you wish for. You creature of new, being of crafts and community. Pledge your very existence to me, and have a taste of my own. Speak my name, for I speak yours Sol Druvia. Speak my true name.¡± Erik chanted, his draconic voice rumbling within Sol. Sol felt a strange mana rush through his cheeks and enter his mind, as he stared into Pyra¡¯s deep golden eyes. She stared back. ¡°Erikathyr.¡± Sol spoke the word as it appeared in his mind, power like he had never felt before flowing out with the sound. ¡°Erikathyr.¡± He spoke it once more, energy rushing through his body like surging lightning. ¡°The Destroyer.¡± ¡°The Guardian.¡± ¡°The White.¡± Sol spoke each title, as they flowed out naturally. He continued to stare up at Pyra, the dark elf closing her eyes as she mentally prepared herself to do what her master asked of her. ¡°Then it shall be, my servant you now are.¡± Erik said, ¡°And a Dragon¡¯s servant requires a Dragon¡¯s name. Yours shall be¡­¡± Sol¡¯s expression turned to bafflement and embarrassment as he watched Pyra lean towards him, his cheeks burning red yet he stood frozen as their lips met. ¡°Solarion.¡± Pyra swore she could no longer chastise Makaela after this day. Ch 17 - Ever Hungry Spawn of Nightmares Four weeks later Dry lands oozing a violet mist surrounded the small army, marching in formation for several weeks now, stopping only for brief sleep during the night. Mages and priests lined the border of their march, keeping the vile magical toxin away while the rest cautiously kept their eyes open. Erik was at the very front of this, Thea, Droy and an undercover Makaela and Ascal with him. The two dark elves where fully cloaked with dark cloth while riding on either side of him, for one because it was their duty and for two because Erik disliked horses as much as they disliked him. The creature had almost buckled more times than Erik could count now, and he could count for a very long time. He couldn¡¯t really blame the creature, although he constantly did, since it was carrying a drake on its back. The horse¡¯s senses going haywire with each step. ¡°Are we there yet?...¡± Ascal whined in elven for the hundredth time today, the city born dark elf unused to sleeping outside and having had to deal with it for weeks. While also being away from clean bathing water and proper food. ¡°If you ask one more time, I will skin you like Klein and nail you to a tree. Leaving you behind.¡± Erik finally warned, tired of his whining. ¡°S-Sorry master¡­¡± Ascal straightened himself on his horse, going quiet right after. ¡°Not too far now,¡± Thea said, not fully understanding their words but having heard the same thing from the male Xilfir all day and along with Erik¡¯s annoyed tone, she took a guess. ¡°There to the left, over the hill.¡± She then pointed out. They followed her gesture, seeing as over the rocky hill to their left a mountain range came into view off in the distance. Still several days away, which made Ascal¡¯s heart sink. ¡°Two days march and we¡¯ll be at Gilded Rock.¡± Droy said as he also glimpsed the mountains, ¡°Prepare yourselves, we don¡¯t know if the demonic presence there joined the army or stayed back.¡± He then shouted in order to the rest of the crimson guard. Erik glanced back at the army of twenty thousand strong marching behind him, carriages of equipment while what couldn¡¯t be fit on them was carried by horses, large stallions bred for war. He could barely make out the army¡¯s end at the back, the trail they had been following the past week twisting and turning around hills and rocky mounds. He turned back to stare off at the fortress barely visible between the two tallest of mountains, brick walls built into the mountain side to create an impregnable canyon. A canyon that was abandoned once the nearest fortress, Balgor, fell to Azruxan¡¯s horde. The soldiers stationed at Gilded Rock marched back to the capital as ordered, where Druvia made its final stand, and won. Now as Erik understood it, the crimson guard mercenaries were to take back control of the fortress in between the Gilded Rock mountain range, named after the golden crystal that formed around the large mountains, giving it all a reflective golden hue both during day and night time. Erik grimaced though as he saw the mountains, once a beautiful sight he dearly remembered. Now a grim view to behold, the golden crystal reflecting the light into the surrounding miasma, giving the mountains a violet and sick glow. He wanted to burn the entire thing to ash. Then again, he¡¯s been wanting to torch every inch of his surroundings to ash since leaving the capital. The mere sight of miasma annoying him to no end, but if the Druvians had a way of healing the terrain that was more effective than burning the miasma out? He wanted to see the results. It had not entirely been a boring ride though, Erik getting to watch and study these fine examples of their race from close range. From listening to their chatter as they made camp to studying their forced behaviour while marching¡­ Alright yes, he was bored out of his mind. Erik had plans for Thea and Makeala while also wishing to test some of his spells with the surrounding miasma, but with all these eyes surrounding him he had decided to leave it all for after Gilded Rock. Which after four weeks, he regretted not figuring out a way. Alas though it seemed as the boredom was finally coming to a swift end as they marched closer to the mountain range¡­ Shrill cries suddenly filled their surroundings, growls and guttural hisses followed by the clear sound of flapping wings. ¡°Halt!¡± Droy called out, his order moving back along the march as the army came to an abrupt stop. One specific hissing caught Erik¡¯s attention, glancing back he saw the small wyvern Nerick had been learning to keep at bay, it was asleep around his neck before but now it was fully awake and very nervous. Erik did not have his draconic senses, so leaning onto the child¡¯s acute behaviour he guessed at what was about to occur. ¡°Mountain wyverns.¡± He said, as a couple dozen of the massive winged reptilians flew overhead, too fast to make out. ¡°This north!?¡± Droy exclaimed, ¡°Form up! Arm yourselves!¡± he then shouted back, the army¡¯s formation changing about as mages and archers moved to the centre while spearmen rushed to surround them defensively. ¡°Thea! Tell your mages not to use fire magic!¡± Erik told her, as she glanced about the sky along with the rest. ¡°What? Why?¡± Thea asked, fire magic was the most destructive casting element and with the surrounding forest already as it was, it should¡¯ve been the most effective. Then suddenly the ground ahead of them exploded in rising dust, two of the blue scaly creatures crashing down before them. The two wyverns hissed at them ferociously, their front netted legs, their wings trembling with agitation as they bared their black fangs. ¡°Blast them!¡± Droy ordered, moving his horse to stand between the two wyverns and Thea. ¡°Do-¡± Erik was about to say, but several gunmen turned to shoot before he could finish. Bursts of flames fired off from behind them, magirifles going off in unison and barraging the two creatures. But when the flames collided with the wyvern¡¯s scales, the magic changed. From balls of heat they exploded out into a fog of steam, encasing the wyverns in a smokescreen. ¡°Blazes, Mountain Wyverns are creatures of ice and frost! Fire is utterly ineffective!¡± Erik shouted at Droy, while gesturing at Makaela and Ascal to hold off from summoning the rest of the Xilfir, hidden nearby. The two wyverns ahead of them charged, bursting out of the steam and catching the front line off guard. All but Erik, who raised his right palm forward flat. ¡°Shield Gust!¡± He quickly chanted, sending forth a powerful gust of air shaped like a barrier. The wind collided with the creatures, pushing them back as they held their wings wide open to glide forward. At the same time clearing the steam that had collected before them. ¡°Use water and lightning spells!¡± Erik called out, mana infusing his voice and carrying it along. He turned to Thea, ¡°They want the horses! Unsaddle!¡± he then said while he himself hopped off. Thea followed suit along with everyone else, ¡°Do as he says!¡± she told the guard. Erik raised both hands forward, ignoring as wyverns swooping down behind him, grabbing at horses and carriages along the army. Flying off with their spoils while even more appeared to take their place. ¡°Twin water spout!¡± He quickly chanted, a rush of water gushing into existence out of his palms and spraying all over the two massive wyverns. The water drenched them completely, freezing over on touching their scales, quicly encasing their bodies in ice. Thea watched in amazement, the creatures were growing too heavy to fight back. Every drop of water that touched them adding onto their weight, until they could no longer move. Like statues they lay on the ground, encased in several layers of ice, ever freezing from proximity to their enchanted scales. Seeing this outcome the gunmen switched magic casings to lightning attacks, while the mages began producing and alongside the priests, manipulating water to shield and attack the flock of wyverns that flew overhead. Thea and all the other melee wielders couldn¡¯t do anything more than watch, the winged monstrosities too fast for them to engage while the water kept them at bay and far from reach. That is until a lightning attack hit one swooping wyvern, the electricity running through its body and briefly paralyzing it. The creature crashed down into the ground, lightning still surging across its blue body as it tried to rise.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Surround it with spears!¡± Thea ordered the closest mercenaries that had unsaddled, Nerick included with them. The spearmen quickly approached the confused beast, surrounding it with spears while stabbing at any opening they could find between its lashing out tail and claws. She watched as several other wyverns fell from the sky, paralyzed by electric attacks. Then surrounded by soldiers before being drenched with water and turned into an ice statue. ¡°There¡¯s no end to them!¡± Nerick said, spinning about with his spear clenched to his side. The flock of wyverns had barely reduced in number and many a horse was still being lost, the large creatures capable of heaving a stallion per hind claw. ¡°They won¡¯t give up until they at least get a snack each,¡± Erik said as he re-joined the two cloaked Xilfir by Thea¡¯s side, ¡°When a wyvern picks a prey it will hunt it to the very ends of the earth. And these are Mountain Wyverns, there is hundreds of them within each flock.¡± ¡°C-Can¡¯t you pacify them like you did with Ivara?¡± Nerick asked, ¡°The baby wyvern dammit, yes I named it!¡± he then said after gaining a raised brow from Erik. ¡°These are grown wyverns, and they¡¯re far more savage than that forest child. No, I cannot pacify these pests.¡± Erik replied as he suddenly raised his right hand up, ¡°Erratic spark¡± he quickly chanted and out of his fingers surged out three tendrils of lighting. Colliding with two individual wyverns as they had been swooping down nearby, one crashing down into the dry forest to their left while another passed out from multiple strikes and fell onto the mercenaries. Men, women and horses rushing aside as to not be squashed beneath the large creature. ¡°This is hell!¡± Nerick said as he continued to watch the dozens of wyverns flying circles around them. ¡°Ignore the ones above! They¡¯re just distracting you, pay attention to the hills around us! The real assaulters are hiding behind the high terrain!¡± Erik said, as out of nowhere a wyvern crashed down before him. He turned, eyes wide just in time to see the creature¡¯s massive maw, wide open before him. He stared into its blue throat, the depths of which he had no wish to visit. He watched, as it struggled to reach him. ¡°Master!¡± Makaela shouted, snapping him out of his daze as she held the created at bay, her elongated whip tied around the beast¡¯s neck as it reached out and bit towards Erik. Erik raised his right hand forward, ready to chat. But he was too late as Thea leapt at the beast, grabbing its snout before pulling herself over, sword in hand. The wyvern shook its head trying to throw her off but her metal gauntlet had a good grip on its scales even as it slowly gained frost. ¡°Wind¡¯s imbue!¡± Thea chanted, her shortsword now glowing a greenish hue as she raised it onehandedly before stabbing down into the wyvern. The blade cleanly digging in-between the creature¡¯s eyes, as it suddenly went limp. The wyvern died before him, Thea rolling off as it collapsed to the ground. She fell back first, groaning while rising up. ¡°Y-You alright?¡± Thea asked him as he stared back at her, dirt and mud now encasing her. ¡°Of course I¡¯m alright.¡± Erik snapped back, yet he turned to stare at the wyvern¡¯s corpse before him. At that brief moment, while he looked into the beast¡¯s maw¡­he felt something he had never felt before, a clenching of the heart while his mind went disarray. ¡°Master?¡± Makaela asked in elven as she retrieved her living weapon, hiding the whip beneath her cloak before anybody noticed its make. Snapping Erik out of his thoughts, ¡°Yes, yes the others.¡± he mumbled strangely turning to the rest of the halted army. Pillars of water and sparks of lightning filling the sky as more wyverns began to swoop down. This wouldn¡¯t end, he knew it wouldn¡¯t. This flock would keep attacking until each of either side was dead, that¡¯s how ferocious wyverns were. But there was one other creature wyverns wouldn¡¯t dare approach. ¡°Thea, Makaela, Ascal. Watch my back while I chant.¡± Erik said as he stepped away from the rest, putting some distance between him and the army¡¯s front while all three of them gathered around him. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Thea asked, having lost her shortsword to the wyvern she unstrapped a spear from a nearby horse before joining them. ¡°Don¡¯t question the master, just obey.¡± Makaela hissed at her, taking any chance to jab at the human knight. Thea was about to respond but Erik had already begun chanting, ¡°Form into a boundary, let not a whisper go by. Wind, conform, let not a sound enter. Wind School; Soundless Barrier!¡± Erik said as a torrent of wind briefly blew all around the mercenaries, forming a thin yet massive barrier between them and the outside. Blocking all sound from entering and exiting. ¡°Wyvern!¡± Ascal exclaimed in elven as he raised his draconic long-bow, quickly drawing his arrowless weapon as a tendril of lightning formed in its place. Thea and Makaela moved to shield Erik as he focused, arms raised forwards while he searched deep within himself. Ascal loosed the bolt of lightning, the wyvern swiftly evading the attack with a single wing beat. It passed over them, retreating over the rocky hills. ¡°Another!¡± Thea said as she turned to face wide gravel path they were marching through, a wyvern having flew around the next hill and began diving towards them. Wings spread wide open while its hind claws lay ready to grab at several of them. She aimed her spear, digging her feet into the ground while quickly chanting. ¡°Earthen Resolve!¡± the ground beneath her feet rose and engulfed her metal boots and legs, solidifying to stone, holding her where she stood. ¡°Wind¡¯s Imbue!¡± She then chanted, her spear¡¯s tip gaining a green hue. Thea prepared herself for the impact, still holding onto her connection with the manipulated earth, waiting for the wyvern to fly closer so she could make the ground rise up with her. Prepared to skewer the creature in the face with her steel tipped, magically imbued spear. But she got no chance at that, as Makaela sprinted ahead to meet the swooping beast. Two long daggers appeared out of her sleeves as her body burst into shadows, rematerializing before the creature¡¯s bare fangs as she spun mid-air. Makaela threw both daggers into the beast¡¯s maw, the blades digging into the wyvern mouth¡¯s ceiling as she dissipated into shadows once more. The wyvern whined briefly before its body went limp, crashing down and tumbling over the ground, coming to a stop mere inches away from Thea¡¯s spear. Makaela reappeared next to Thea, ¡°That is how you protect someone, Druvian.¡± the Xilfir whispered snidely. Thea realised the dark elf was issuing her a challenge, but of what sort? Why was this Xilfir so deadset on outshining her? She got no time to ask or ponder, as a sudden sense of terror grew with her. As she sensed danger coming from behind her, a sense she as a human rarely ever felt. Thea turned about to see Erik standing with arms down and hands clenched into firsts, eyes forced closed as he grimaced. A golden shine trying to escape from between his eyelids. (¡°Enter the barrier.¡±) Thea heard the voice speak in her head. She complied, Makaela and Ascal doing the same, having heard the same voice. Erik took a deep breath, sensing that all three of them had stepped inside the soundless boundary. He had found it, that part that lay deep within him, the connection with his soul from which he summoned his true power against Azruxan. The part that made him a drake. Along with the rising growl that emanated from that part of himself, he opened his mouth wider. The wider he opened, the more effort he put behind the sound. The ground quaked, the air itself shook, as Erik roared. Like an erupting volcano, the bellow filled the hills and sky. Shaking wyverns off their swooping paths, scattering the flock above as each beast flew off to save itself, its natural instincts screaming at it to flee. Erik held back, he had to else he feared he would¡¯ve lost himself to his draconic instincts and chased after them. Wyverns didn¡¯t get their ferocious behaviour from nothing, it was that draconic part of them that made them the fearsome beasts that they were. His resounding roar slowly closing as did his mouth, taking another deep breath while he let go of his connection. His eyes dimming, the golden glow disappearing before he opened them back. Erik dissipated the barely visible barrier of sound cancellation as he approached the army¡¯s front, ¡°They won¡¯t be back.¡± he assured a confused Droy, the man eyeing Erik cautiously. ¡°Really? Thank the gods!¡± Nerick exclaimed as he went to grab a nearby steed, the agitated horses had been making everything all the more chaotic. ¡°Those things are the ever hungry spawn of my nightmares!¡± he then said, glancing at Ivara on his shoulder. ¡°Oh-Oh not you, you¡¯re fine!¡± Then assuring the whining wyvern cub as it prodded his cheek with its small snout. ¡°Either way, we should keep moving. We¡¯re almost at Gilded Rock.¡± Thea said, eyeing a frozen wyvern nearby. ¡°Yes, the crimson guard should. And we should be breaking off.¡± Erik then said, meeting Thea¡¯s eyes briefly before glancing around. (¡°This attack was not an accident.¡±) he told her. ¡°Break off? But we¡¯re not even there yet!¡± Droy argued, gesturing at the mountain range before them. (¡°What do you mean?¡±) Thea thought, knowing he was listening. (¡°We found them master, they¡¯re still watching.¡±) Makaela also spoke, the connection seemingly binding her to the Xilfir too. (¡°Who? What is going on?¡±) Thea asked again, looking around cautiously, knowing the dark elves were hidden somewhere around. (¡°Thea, we must break away from the mercenaries. I will not reveal myself just yet.¡±) Erik sternly said, turning to Droy who had not been part of their silent conversation. ¡°We¡¯ve come far enough south, I can travel much further with a smaller group by using my magic.¡± He told the crimson guard officer. Droy stared at Erik with narrow eyes, ¡°Very well, then let me assemble my elite.¡± ¡°There will be no need, Staff Captain, my six guards and myself will be enough.¡± Erik said, lying about the Xilfir¡¯s numbers. There were hundreds of them hiding about the hills. ¡°Six? I may be growing old mage, but I only see two.¡± Droy said back, as he glanced at the previously two cloaked figures. Now six. Droy stared at them briefly, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°When did you¡­¡± ¡°My people will keep your Lady Selene safe, that much I assure you. But wouldn¡¯t it be better if we made it to Sinroz faster than¡­this pace? And back.¡± Erik said, disregarding the soldier¡¯s baffled expression. ¡°Why suggest this supposed faster method now then?¡± Droy asked, turning to stare at the mage once more. Erik gestured at the wyverns, ¡°Because it has just presented itself. I can enchant these beasts to listen. But I can only manage two, which would not be enough to carry all of us including you and your retinue.¡± Droy¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Madam, it is your decision.¡± he then said turning to Thea. ¡°I would just remind you of what you promised misses Kayle.¡± Thea found herself glancing in between them, speechless until Erik spoke once more in her mind. (¡°I detected mages while connected to my draconic side, they lured the flock to us. My Xilfir found them to be Sinbeni, as long as we stay with the crimson guard they¡¯ll be in danger of more assault. I can deal with the assassins, but not with all these eyes on me.¡±) He solemnly told her, pushing her for a decision. She cleared her throat, deciding to trust Erik¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Droy, we¡¯ll break off from here.¡± she told him. ¡°Ah, guess we¡¯ll be seeing you then?¡± said a relieved Nerick as he saddled his horse. ¡°Oh no, mister Nerick. You¡¯ll be coming with.¡± Erik then said, causing Droy, Thea and Nerick to stare at him in confusion. ¡°Your wyvern, Ivara was it? I have¡­plans for that creature, and it seems to have bonded with you quite nicely.¡± Nerick found himself turning to stare at the nearest frozen wyvern, his jaw opening without a sound as he turned back to stare at Erik. ¡°I¡¯m¡­riding that?¡± he asked in bafflement. ¡°Would you prefer walking to Sinroz?¡± Erik asked back. Nerick glanced back at the blue wyvern, its eyes were still moving and suddenly locked onto him. ¡°Is that an option?...¡± ¡°Tying you to its tail is.¡± Erik replied, rolling his eyes in annoyance. Ch 18 - The Last? ¡°Do you see them?¡± Asked one of the four mages, wearing ash grey cloaks and robes while wielding blade-ended staves. ¡°See them? I don¡¯t even sense them! Blasted darks!¡± swore another, walking the edge of the thick barrier of mana that surrounded them, throwing knives and arrows covering the ground around it. The four of them glanced about, each one watching their own direction while each tapped into the barrier around them, enforcing it. Each though was panicking, they had no idea how many were surrounding them. Then there was that surge of power followed by an ear-piercing roar, it had each mage fully on their toes. The lead mage, the one wearing all kinds of magical amulets, rings and bracelets, suddenly slammed his staff into the ground. ¡°The mission failed, watch, I¡¯ll transport us back!¡± He nervously whispered to his colleges in a vain hope that their foes couldn¡¯t hear. Quickly he began tracing a magic circle into the rotten earth, taking a few cloth bags out of his robes he also dropped items to feed the ritual. He froze midway through, as the screeching of wyverns filled their ears. Two of the winged beasts crashed down on either side of their barrier, eyes glowing a bright gold as they snarled ferociously at them. The lead mage quickened his efforts at creating the magic circle beneath himself, his hands trembling as he dropped crystals and bones. ¡°Sir?¡± One mage noticed the man¡¯s agitation, the lead mage pitied his ignorance, all of them. Only he knew what that roar was, only he knew what monstrosity watched them. Grimacing as he finished the circle of runes, the lead mage raised his staff before slamming it down- The barrier shattered as dozens of golden tendrils of lightning pieced through, sparking about in chaos, hitting each mage several times before they fell to their knees paralyzed. ¡°N-No¡­¡± the lead mage mumbled as he stared off into the forest surrounding the clearing they lay in, sensing from where the spell was cast. He watched as Erik stepped out of the shadows alongside Makaela, Thea and Nerick. The latter glancing around at the mages in confusion while Ivara¡¯s reptilian eyes narrowed, locking onto the lead mage with great interest. Erik¡¯s expression was furious as he gazed at the lead mage, ¡°You betray your kind, you betray your blood¡¯s promise?¡± he asked in elven before suddenly blinking into existence next to the stunned spellcaster. Erik crouched down next to the would-be assassin, grabbing hold of his hood before raising it off his head, revealing the male Dark Elf beneath. ¡°You forget your ways and my teachings.¡± Erik hissed as he grabbed the elf¡¯s face with one hand, ¡°I can smell the blood of your own brethren, the stench is all over you. You¡¯ve killed brothers, you¡¯ve killed sisters.¡± His eyes meeting the rogue Xilfir¡¯s through his fingers. They glowed fiercely, the golden light turning into flames as they tendrilled back and around his head. ¡°I beg not for forgiveness from a monster.¡± The rogue Xilfir spoke back in defiance. ¡±Your teachings brought us only hate from the other people. You promised glory, you promised safety and a higher meaning. You only brought us despair.¡± He spat, hatred within his tone. The flames that covered Erik¡¯s eyes suddenly dissipated, revealing his deep blues. ¡°So instead of strengthening your resolve and fighting through the hardship, you gave in to the pressure, you became this abomination you are now?¡± ¡°There are many like him, master¡­¡± Makaela added, looking away as she stood by the other two, not daring to look at the rogue. Her expression full of disgust. ¡°Is there now?¡± Erik said in sarcastic amusement, ¡°Then let this one be the first to be purged.¡± he hissed, ¡°I absolve you of your sins, for the pain you are about to feel is like nothing you¡¯ve ever imagined. Dark Arts; Black Script; Flame of Agony.¡± as his hand suddenly became engulfed in a pitch-black blaze. The dark flames engulfed the Xilfir¡¯s body, as he shook and squirmed about, screaming at the top of his lungs as the ethereal flames penetrated his body and burned him, yet not. The fire was like any other vicious flame on his skin, but it did no damage, the blaze even touching his bones and organs yet not leaving a single burn as it filled him with agony. Erik stood up and away from the shrieking elf, ignoring him entirely while approaching the nearest underling. Hood already removed from having fallen, this one was a human? No, from looking more closely Erik recognised the furry and long ears. This one was a half-beast, half feline from the looks of it. The woman stared at her agonized companion, eyes wide in fear as she trembled. Her face paling as she came under Erik¡¯s gaze. ¡°He will die, slowly, painfully. Now you have two choices, die through a method much more horrifying than his own, or I shall let you die quickly and painlessly.¡± Erik told the Beast-woman, ¡°Which would you prefer?¡± he asked, staring the terrified mage straight in the eyes. She did not respond, the ear-piercing shrieks numbing her mind. ¡°You would rather die quickly and painlessly, no?¡± Erik urged on, crouching before her to stop her from seeing the squirming Elf. She weakly nodded, ¡°Good.¡± Erik said as he snapped his fingers before her eyes. The shrieking ended, followed by the sound of choking and bubbling. The woman glanced at the other two, seeing Xilfir standing above them, blades sunk down into her companion¡¯s throats. Her eyes wandered back to meet Erik¡¯s as a golden gleam filled them, ¡°Your choice saved the other two, yet that one still agonizes.¡± he said before standing out of the way. Showing her that the lead mage was still alive, squirming still from the pain but some cloth was shoved down his mouth, his shrieking turned into muffled screams. ¡°Do you wish for his pain to end? Do you wish to not suffer like he has?¡± Erik asked as he stood above her, ¡°What I want from you is simple. Answer my questions, truthfully, and you will not.¡± The woman nodded again, this time more nervously than before. Her shocked mind catching up to her current situation. ¡°First question.¡± Erik said, as suddenly the flames covering the rogue Xilfir dissipated, leaving the elf laying there in trembling relief. ¡°Who are you.¡± She glanced up at him, still trembling, her short ginger hair and furry feline ears full of dry dirt, her green eyes wide and skin pale. Yet this one showed no mercy, not a drop of pity in his eyes as he solemnly gazed down at her. ¡°S-Shizuka.¡± She stuttered her name out, freezing entirely as the two wyverns suddenly loomed over her, nuzzling their snouts into Erik¡¯s palms. ¡°I care not for your name, Bestia.¡± Erik said harshly, ¡°Who do you work for, who contracted you.¡± Suddenly the lead mage began screaming once more, black flames relighting themselves all over his body. Shizuka tried to crawl away, but her body was still numb and paralyzed from the neck down. ¡°I-I¡¯m from t-the dark sorcerers guild!¡± she responded in agitation, glancing between the two fierce beasts as they allowed this man to pet them, and her agonized superior. Erik glanced back at Makaela, ¡°An Illegal guild of magic casters, master.¡± she explained in elven. ¡°Hm,¡± Erik hummed in thought as he turned to look back at the feline bestia, the rogue xilfir¡¯s muffled agony growing silent once more in the background. ¡°What was your purpose here, and who hired you, Dark Guild.¡± ¡°I-¡± Shizuka was about to answer, but shut her mouth before she could. She stared up at Erik, asking herself. Who was she more scared of? This man? Or the guild? ¡°P-Please¡­E-E-nd¡­En-d me¡­¡± The lead mage mumbled out in pain, the cloth gone from his mouth. Shizuka turned to look her superior in the eyes, blood shot and crazed as tears drenched his face. Then the flames returned, sending his body into a seizure as he shrieked in pain, a choked tone as his throat grew sore from the shouting. Shizuka¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°W-we were sent to kill the Lady Selene before she reached Sinroz, and¡­to slow down Druvia¡¯s progress on recuperating land.¡± she decided she feared this man more, ¡°But I¡­don¡¯t know who contracted us.¡± She spoke truthfully. But Erik did not believe her, ¡°An honourable deed, to protect your employer even through death.¡± Erik said with a haunting tone, as he raised his right palm towards her. ¡°You¡¯ll find that honouring that secrecy, has a price.¡± ¡°Let turmoil take over as your mind breaks under the chaos of your own imagination.¡± he began to chant. Shizuka glanced up, meeting Erik¡¯s eyes as hers filled with terror. This spell was supposedly worse than what the rogue dark elf was going through. ¡°W-Wait please¡­¡± She begged. ¡°Let agony define you, as your body¡¯s senses reach new heights of pain.¡± But Erik continued to chant, his eyes hollow and emotionless, boring through her. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Please! I-I don¡¯t know!¡± Shizuka continued to beg, reached out towards him even as tears began to form. ¡°Hell is a terrifying place, yet what you are to witness, is beyond even it.¡± Erik finished his chant, a misty blue light forming out of his hands. It tendrilled slowly down towards Shizuka¡¯s face. ¡°Dark Arts; Dreamweaver School; Personal Abys-¡± ¡°Erik, stop.¡± Thea suddenly said, appearing between him and the young mage, grabbing his arm while pointing it away from her. Thea¡¯s expression was pale as she stared into his hollow eyes, she was undoubtfully scared of what she was witnessing but could not stand around and watch any longer. ¡°What¡­are you doing?¡± Erik asked with a raised brow.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t know, is this really necessary?¡± Thea asked back, his fierce gaze causing even her to sweat nervously. ¡°Necessary? Now that depends on the outcome you wish for. And I, wish for the utmost truth out of this sewer rat.¡± Erik responded with a harsh tone, ¡°Would you prefer if I asked nicely? Maybe even pay her to get the information out?¡± his words were sarcastic but his tone far from it. Thea glanced back at a terrified Shizuka, the paralysis dissipating as she slowly dragged herself back. ¡°Is this how you plan to continue doing things? Fear and torture?¡± Thea snapped back at him. Erik¡¯s eyes widened, not in surprise or fear, but instead anger. ¡°Fear is effective, and torture is nothing more than a means that I shall gladly use against those that wish harm upon me.¡± He snarled, his draconic voice filling Thea¡¯s heart with dread. But she did not back down, ¡°A-and is that what your elders taught you? Is this the worth you give to people¡¯s lives?¡± she asked with a low tone, anger filling her own voice. They continued to glare at one another, Erik¡¯s eyes narrowing at her words. He glanced behind her, at Shizuka who stared up at Thea with tearful eyes. There was a gleam in her stare¡­a slight hope, was he the monster in this? Was he in the wrong? Erik still didn¡¯t understand, wasn¡¯t this bestia plotting on taking their lives just a few moments earlier? His gaze returned to Thea, ¡°Why do you protect her, she was sent here to kill you.¡± he asked. ¡°Because people¡¯s mistakes shouldn¡¯t define them, I define my father by what good he did not by the mistakes he made. Do you want to be defined by your mistakes, Erik? Or by the actions you take to fix them? By the good you do?¡± Thea sternly responded, causing Shizuka¡¯s eyes to widen in shock, unable to hold her tears back any longer. ¡°I wish to believe that if my father had lived, he¡¯d have realised his mistake, he¡¯d have returned to the man he once was. He would¡¯ve worked for the good of the people, not for his own selfish beliefs.¡± Thea then said, her gaze lowering as she felt her heart clench. Glancing back at Shizuka before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s made mistakes, but that doesn¡¯t define who she is. We don¡¯t know her circumstances, Erik, you don¡¯t know her reasons.¡± A long, tired sigh exited Erik¡¯s mouth as he turned to look at the now dead Xilfir to his left, one of the wyverns poking the body curiously with its bladed tail. The dark elf having died from the insanity that broke his mind, blood spilling out of his ears, eyes and nostrils. ¡°But isn¡¯t that wishful thinking? That someone¡¯s mistakes shouldn¡¯t define them? No Thea, I do not wish for my mistakes to define me, but alas they do.¡± He turned to face her again, ¡°Every action I take, every word I say, every moment of our existence. They all define who and what we are.¡± Erik dissipated the blue light that had formed around his hand, ¡°But you are right about one thing. No, I do not know her reasons nor her circumstances. But is that enough to excuse her actions? Is it Thea?¡± he asked, stepping closer to her. ¡°What if it was your sister, what if Kayle was the target then. Would not knowing why, be enough to excuse her death?¡± Thea stared back into his deep blue eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± unable to answer his harsh question. Erik sighed once more, ¡°You cannot save everyone, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d choose your sister over this seemingly random individual any day. Thea, the line between necessary and moral by your standards, is blurry at best.¡± he sternly said before glancing down at Shizuka, the beast woman whimpering away under his gaze. ¡°You wish to save this fool? Then so be it, her life is in your hands!¡± Erik exclaimed, turning away from them. ¡°But if she betrays me, and I will know if she does¡­¡± he trailed off, glancing back at Thea with fury in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to kill her.¡± -
- Continent of Sinroz, Sinbeni Region Port City of Ai¡¯sen The cloaked figure traversed the smouldering streets, holding tightly onto their hood and cloak, glancing about as the people of Ai¡¯sen went about their daily routine. Bustling with traders and carts, the streets were also loaded with citizens shouting out offers at tradesmen, items, people, and bags of coin exchanging hands more times than the eye could count. Blacksmiths hammered onto their anvils outside, the heat too much to work indoors. The sound of hammers striking heated metal barely audible among the shouts and calls. The figure pushed through the flowing ocean of people, almost pulled away by the crowd, but they fought on. Until finally they reached their destination, a building not much taller than the others but three times as wide. Sandstone walls and thick wood lining it, supporting the building¡¯s structure. Two double doors on the front, more people entering than exiting at this time of day. The figure climbed the brief stone steps before entering the place, finding themselves in a very familiar and vast tavern. People drank and celebrated for seemingly no reason other than that they enjoyed doing so, the tavern¡¯s ale being the best in the known lands. The cloaked figure struggled through the drunken mercenaries, merchants and workers as stripped slaves moved about. Holding up large trays of drinks and snacks the female slaves were one of two races, either bestia or xilfir, Halfbeast or Dark Elf. Mostly naked other than some pointless straps of cloth and silk hanging from around their neck, wrists and thighs. The inebriated customers pulling and grabbing at them as they passed by. The cloaked figure, not without a great struggle of pushing and evading, made it to the other end of the tavern. Leaning onto the bar as he slapped his right palm onto the wooden surface several times, finally catching the barmaid¡¯s attention. ¡°What do you want?¡± the short muscular woman, a dark skinned dwarf, asked with annoyance as she approached the man. The cloaked figure said nothing, but instead reached into his cloak. Gaining many eyes on him as he pulled something out, the hired muscle watching very carefully from the side. Yet their gazes moved elsewhere as they noticed what he did pull out, seemingly a common copper coin, yet bent in a strange and very recognisable way. The barmaid¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. ¡°Yes, come.¡± she then said, her tone utterly changing. She ushered the cloaked man around the bar and through one of the many doors behind it, one that none of the servants used. ¡°He¡¯s in room 52.¡± She whispered, before slamming the door close behind him. The cloaked man wasted not another moment, climbing down the steps before him as the tavern¡¯s shouts and cheers slowly grew silent behind him. The descent was long, taking him several minutes to reach the bottom. But once he did, briefly glancing back he noticed that the stairs behind him were completely gone. Replaced instead by a dead end, a flat stone wall. He pressed onwards, passing by several dozens of doors along the corridor until finding the one, room 52. The man lowered his hood, revealing a wolfish bestia with grey eyes, black hair and ears. He knocked, five times in rows of two, before the door was opened for him. Merely glancing at the stationary guard who opened the door, he immediately kneeled once out of the door¡¯s way. The man lay kneeling before a massive underground stadium, magically lit through enchanted crystals that covered the rocky ceiling. Rows and rows of observers lay below, thousands of people screaming and shouting as they watched and placed bets on the two fighters within the ring. Bloody and bruised, cuts and wounds covering their bodies. The two warriors breathed heavily as they stared each other off, a tall dark elf wielding two scimitars facing a burly bear bestia heaving a massive warhammer. Above the observer stands was where the cloaked man had entered from, a balcony laying several dozen meters high. No staircase or ladder taking up to it, only the single door the wolf bestia had used to enter. Before him was a raised throne-like chair, three slaves holding refreshments and snacks to its left while two other naked slaves sat on the armrests, leaning into the man within the chair. A long, braided silver beard, sleek dyed blue hair, one dark violet right eye and one pale white left. The man wore fine and thin silk clothes, red and ember in colour to match his sun darkened skin. Neither fat nor burly, and neither skinny. The human man was in perfect shape. A human woman stood opposite of the servants by his chair, also wearing fine silk clothing. She had short black hair and piercing green eyes, a beautiful dancer¡¯s body shown off by her specially made clothing. Yet the iron collar that lay around her neck, marked her as just another slave. Noticing the cloaked bestia¡¯s arrival, ¡°Al-Salem, master, they bring news.¡± the woman said with a melodic, gentle voice. ¡°Hm? Speak.¡± The man said with a gruff voice but not turning around, too busy grabbing and fooling with the two slaves that caressed him in return. ¡°Master Al-Salem, great warlord, terrible news I bring!¡± The wolfish man exclaimed, ¡°The Druvian dark guild failed the contract, contact with the four sent was completely lost.¡± Al-Salem¡¯s motions slowed down as his interest in the two slaves dissipated. ¡°The mercenaries have reached Gilded Rock, and Lady Marchioness Thea Selene has¡­¡± The messenger faltered. ¡°Has? Has what!?¡± The warlord demanded, pushing aside the two slaves and off his chair as he rose to face the still kneeling messenger. ¡°I sincerely apologise! We¡¯ve lost track of Lady Selene! She has disappeared, master! Truly I-¡± the messenger¡¯s plea was cut off, as Al-Salem suddenly kicked the man aside with great force. Slamming into the balcony¡¯s side, the messenger groaned in pain before glancing up at his master. ¡°You¡­lost her?¡± the warlord asked, gazing down at the messenger with fury in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, if Selene makes it to Sinroz then everything¡­Everything! Will become more complicated!¡± he bellowed, mana infusing his voice and assaulting the bestia, pushing the man deeper into the stone and crushing his body with an invisible force. ¡°Find her, kill her and bring me her body as proof. While you¡¯re at it, kill the sister too. With Fjorn gone, they are in utter chaos¡­and must remain that way until I have seized their claim!¡± He slammed his fist through the wooden throne, bashing chunks and splinters aside. The messenger nodded furiously, ¡°Yes! Y-Yes master! W-we shall! We shall!¡± he begged while turning back into a kneeling position. ¡°I am Ramzi Al-Salem,¡± said the warlord as he turned back to the arena below, ¡°On my name, I shall make you perish if you fail me again.¡± he warned before raising his right hand up while making a strange gesture, the bestia messenger suddenly rising up into the air behind him. Choking, the man was choking as he hovered, while the door opened on its own. Ramzi gazed down at the arena just as the dark elf slashed open the bestia¡¯s gut, the large man falling back into the sandy ground with a loud thump. ¡°Actually¡­since when do I give second chances?¡± he mused, before abruptly sending the messenger flying off the balcony. The man screamed in terror as he fell, the crowd growing silent as they watched. He fell, squirming and lashing about before hitting the ground below, falling upon the dying half-bear. The sound of shattering bones echoing throughout the arena, before the crowd began cheering once again. Ramzi smiled to himself, he was a man that loved entertaining the crowd. ¡°Shahla, bring me the assassin¡¯s pact. Tell them¡­I have an offer for their services.¡± He told the collared woman, who silently bowed before leaving his side. Returning to the arena below that only kept getting louder and louder as the people shouted for more, Ramzi gripped the balcony¡¯s stone railing while leaning off. ¡°Silence you bloodthirsty pigs!¡± he bellowed, mana infused with his voice, allowing it to take over the entire room. The stadium grew silent at his words, tension and expectation filling the air. ¡°So, I hear you wanting for more!?¡± he asked, a deafening response coming from below. ¡°Then feast your eyes upon this next match up!¡± Ramzi announced with arms wide, as within the arena one of the larger metal doors were pulled open by dozens of chained slaves. ¡°You all know and love it, the beast that has owned the monster brawl for the past decade! I present you our hairy champion! The manticore!¡± Ramzi said as a large monstrosity barrelled out, a massive lion with grey bat-like wings chained around its black hairy torso, a dark brown scorpion¡¯s tail and all too thick claws. The beast roared out, and with it the crowd cheered. The creature¡¯s almost man-like face glancing about in annoyance and anger. The slaves rushed out of its way and into smaller doors before it noticed them¡­one tripping over the ropes as they went. The manticore finally noticed the slaves, and seeing the fallen boy its eyes widened. Without even a snarl, the beast pounced onto the young slave, gulping him up in one go. Crashing through the sandy ground for the small morsel it gained, and like the starved beast that it was, it then charged at the others. But it was all too large to reach into the small doorways. ¡°As for today¡¯s competitor!...¡± Ramzi continued, grinning widely as the opposing gate was pulled open. ¡°A new arrival, found slumbering in the northern jungles, hiding for who knows how many centuries!¡± he announced, watching as the green scaly creature proudly stepped out. Smaller than the manticore with chains and thick iron bracelets surrounding its reptilian body, etched with runes to negate the creature¡¯s magic. Yet they did nothing to deny the beast¡¯s majestic atmosphere, head held high as it gazed up at the balcony, its bright green eyes filled with intelligence the manticore lacked. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I present you the last of its kind, a creature once regarded as the most powerful race on Faeterra!¡± Ramzi exclaimed with excitement, even gesturing down at the beast. ¡°I Ramzi Al-Salem, present you¡­The last Dragon!¡± The crowd cheered louder than ever. Ch 19 - Another... ¡°Wretched fools, you dare pin me against this mediocre creature? I¡¯m a Dragon!¡± The drake growled in a feminine draconic voice, going uncomprehended by the surrounding masses. ¡°Fine then¡±, she snorted in annoyance as they also kept shouting incomprehensibly, she wondered how was she supposed to communicate with these apes. The drake turned her gaze upon the frenzied manticore, almost twice as large as her. Sensing the drake¡¯s gaze, the manticore also turned, licking its lips hungrily. The drake¡¯s eyes narrowed, watching as the manticore slowly prowled towards her. She took a defensive stance while sensing around her body for magic yet just as the several times she had tried before, not a drop of mana was available. She glanced at the chains and shackles about her body, etched with runes she did not recognise. She did not have the strength to tear these thick bindings off, so she knew no magic would be available. But she wasn¡¯t afraid, she had known fear and this creature was nothing compared to it. No, she wouldn¡¯t be the extinction of her race. She couldn¡¯t let that occur, (¡°This will not be my last¡­¡±) she inwardly vowed not to. Baring her fangs at the encircling manticore, she prepared herself for the clash. (¡°One chance, one strike.¡±) She thought as they both stared each other down. ¡°One with the forest,¡± She began to chant in draconic, ¡±I am the mountain and I am the earth. Tremble before each of my steps, for when I wake the world shall quake! Draconic School; Ivyieth!¡± Calling out the power within her name. Ivyieth leapt forwards, the ground rising with her, the sand surrounding her body like armour while crystals of all kinds formed longer claws over her own, blade-like horns over her snout and a large ball at the end of her tail. Then the ground exploded, propelling her forwards with great speed as she flipped forwards. Bashing her enhanced tail end like a mace into the manticore¡¯s surprised forehead and slamming it down into the ground, the creature¡¯s forelegs unable to withstand. Ivyieth continued with the tail bash and landed herself over the manticore¡¯s back, gripping onto its thick hide with her elongated claws she slammed down her tail once more onto the creature, nailing its head lower into the ground as it whined in pain. Dizzy from the attacks the manticore tried to rise but stumbled to the side instead, Ivyieth rolled off its back as it did, immediately spinning about to now face the manticore¡¯s wide open chest. ¡°That you may rest in peace, oh tortured beast.¡± Ivyieth said as she lowered her snout, aiming her crystalized horn, the blade-like protrusion suddenly growing twice as long while gaining a green glow. The drake charged forwards, the sand exploding beneath its feet once again. Her enhanced horn digging into the dazed beast¡¯s chest, perfectly aimed beforehand, it stabbed right through the manticore¡¯s heart and then shattered its spine. Barely tearing through the second layer of hide, the horn¡¯s shrinking tip briefly poking out as Ivyieth backed away. ¡°Now, for these ignorant pests.¡± Ivyieth said, glancing up at the obviously important balcony. The sandy armour around her fell apart, dispersing about her into piles alongside the now the shattered chains. The armour¡¯s pressure had broken her bindings. Ivyieth met Ramzi¡¯s impressed expression, grinning much to her chagrin. ¡°You,¡± she growled, ¡°I see you for what you are. I allowed these apes to capture me, and who knew, I¡¯d actually make it to you so easily.¡± Ramzi¡¯s grin widened, as he suddenly appeared before Ivyieth, the crowd growing quiet in suspense as they watched the man everyone feared approach the powerful beast. Ivyieth snarled, ¡°You don¡¯t belong in Faeterra.¡± Ramzi chuckled in amusement, ¡°And what will a young drakeling like you do? Barely old enough to know its own name. All alone, bondless, wingless and unlearned to your people¡¯s ways.¡± he spoke in a strange language, similar to her draconic yet his human voice differed it slightly. Ivyieth did not respond with words, instead, she attacked. Sand rose to engulf her form once again, this time it was imbued with flowing mana, a misty blue energy surging through in the shape of rivers. Her newly enhanced claws, horns and tail also glowed much more brightly as mana was infused into all of them. She exploded forwards with movement, slashing her claws ahead in a downward swipe. The crystal humming with power as it sliced through the air. When chains abruptly burst out of the ground, dozens of them breaking out of the sand and entangling themselves about her body. Ivyieth roared and struggled, her claws merely centimetres away from ripping a grinning Ramzi to shreds. Yet the chains fully restrained her while even more slithered out of the sand, as if having a will of their own they gripped onto her. ¡°Poor little lizard, forgotten by the world, abandoned by the gods. Nobody watches over your star, Ivyieth, you are my-¡° Ramzi said, his grin turning ugly as he stared up at the small drake. ¡°You are my sire¡¯s tool.¡± he corrected himself, raising his right arm forward before slowly lowering it. With his gesture, Ivyieth began to sink into the sand. The chains pulling her body down while the grains seemed to flow out of the way. She never stopped struggling, glaring with hatred at Ramzi the entire time. ¡°No! I might¡¯ve been forgotten but you did not hear his roar! Mark my words! He is coming for you De-¡± Unable to finish her sentence as her head fully sunk into the sand. -
- Druvia, The Glowing Woods by The Gilded Mountains. - Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Erik approached the next frozen wyvern, struggling against its own magically formed prison. A detrimental flaw in this being¡¯s power, yet it seemed to do little from stopping its race¡¯s increasing population. He had never seen a flock of wyverns so large before. ¡°W-W-WHAT?!¡± Hearing Nerick suddenly scream out, Erik glanced back to see him with Thea and her new ¡®follower¡¯, as she explained to both of them Erikathyr¡¯s situation. He had told her to tell Nerick mostly everything. Now also apparently telling Shizuka, as Erik had never told her not to. He didn¡¯t mind Shizuka knowing, unbeknownst to the Bestia, he had already set a powerful tracking curse on her. He could kill her at any moment he wished to, well¡­the three dark elves set on watching her would if he couldn¡¯t. Erik turned back to the frozen wyvern, gazing into the ice he noticed Makaela appear behind him through its reflection. Looking grumpy, the xilfir commander leaned into his back while wrapping her arms around and over his shoulders. ¡°I am against this situation, master.¡± She said in elven, ¡°Why give the human a pet? I do not understand, that animal will only get in your way¡­¡± ¡°You think I do not know that?¡± Erik said in common, annoyance in his tone telling her to speak in it too. ¡°Yet, I believe it will be a good learning experience for my first chosen. If not, and she gets killed? Then she was never worth much in the first place.¡± Makaela pouted at his words, she actually wanted the pet herself and was slightly jealous. ¡°As you wish master~¡± She then said melodramatically. Erik shrugged her arms off his shoulders, the xilfir dissipating into shadows as he did. Returning to his task, Erik met the wyvern¡¯s eyes. A cold cyan, intense as they stared back at him with primal ferocity. His own lit up a golden hue while he continued to stare into its eyes. ¡°A drop within a well it might be, but you are Drakon too. You sense what I am, do you not? You do, I can feel your fear, I can sense your agitation. Bend the knee, beast, and I shall show you mercy.¡± He hissed in draconic. He held eye contact for several long moments until suddenly the wyvern¡¯s eyes lit up gold. The creature had allowed itself to be bonded with, a bond not as deep as his and Thea¡¯s but closer to his bond with the xilfir, a bond through draconic blood. ¡°This was the last one!¡± Erik said with a raised voice, making sure Thea and the rest heard. He then placed his right palm over the wyvern¡¯s prison of ice, focusing on their connection he flowed his own mana into the creature and willed it into a singular element. The wyvern¡¯s body glowed red hot as the ice encasing it suddenly blasted out into steam, dispersed by the wyvern¡¯s flapping wings as it stretched out its body, relieved by the freedom. His task done, Erik glanced about at the many wyverns he had already tamed. Counting fourteen wyverns in total, he then turned to see Nerick and Shizuka staring at him with pale expressions. He sighed in annoyance, (¡°What? Do they want a demonstration or something? I can see the disbelief written on those apes¡¯ mugs!¡±) he thought in frustration while approaching them. ¡°Did you explain correctly?¡± Erik asked with a raised brow. ¡°I¡­think I did?¡± Thea responded sheepishly. ¡°You think or you kn-¡± Erik began, stopping midway through his words as a sudden sensation dawned on his mind. His eyes widened, his mouth freezing in place as his expression turned to utter surprise. ¡°E-Erik?¡± Thea tried to get his attention, confused. Erik did not respond, he stood frozen in place. He felt it, a draconic name was called out, a name other than his own. (¡°But I¡¯m the last¡­aren¡¯t I?¡±) he thought, yet the sensation was unmistakable. The attraction he felt towards the calling¡¯s direction, the sudden rush of energy that filled his body along with the heightening of his senses¡­ There was no mistake, there couldn¡¯t be. Erik realised, he wasn¡¯t the last. That out there, somewhere, another dragon lived and breathed. Another dragon¡­that thought themselves in enough danger to fully call out their own name, to unleash their full power. Erik faced the direction he had sensed the calling coming from, ¡°What¡¯s in that direction?¡± he asked as the sensation slowly faded away. ¡°That way?¡± Thea asked, following his eyes. ¡°The village of-¡± ¡°No,¡± Erik cut her off, ¡°Further, much much further¡­What continent lays beyond the ocean that way?¡± ¡°Sinroz?¡± Thea said as if it was obvious, ¡°It¡¯s where we¡¯re going¡­why?¡± Erik flicked his fingers, the wyverns that had been lying about suddenly rising fully and approaching his position. ¡°Get on, we¡¯re leaving immediately.¡± He ordered, and without a glance, he leapt up onto the nearest beast¡¯s back. ¡°Makaela, fit as many of your men on the wyverns, quickly. We¡¯ll transport the rest after.¡± He said to the invisible xilfir, now glancing back at two confused humans and a bestia. ¡°Get on,¡± he repeated with urgency, ¡°I¡¯ll explain on the way!¡± he said and Thea urged the other two to move. Shizuka shivering under her touch, caught off guard due to her confusion. Erik impatiently watched as Thea and Nerick climbed up his wyvern, Shizuka simply leaping up with ease and then turning to help them. He glanced about as Xilfir materialized out of the shadows, hundreds of them appearing over the tamed wyverns. ¡°Not even half my unit fit, master¡­¡± Makaela reported as she appeared kneeling before him awkwardly, the wyvern¡¯s large scales making it difficult yet she somehow managed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Erik said, seeing more than a dozen xilfir sitting over each wyvern. ¡°Cloak us, then we¡¯ll leave. We must not be seen leaving Druvia, much less seen approaching Sinroz.¡± Makaela nodded, before lowering her right palm onto this wyvern¡¯s back. ¡°Cloak the mounts.¡± She told the rest in elven, before turning back to focus on her own. ¡°Blend with the light as shadows blend with darkness, become part with your surroundings, become your surroundings¡­ Shadow School; Illusionary Branch; Chameleon!¡± With her chant, two xilfir with hands together also chanted above each of the thirteen other wyverns, Makaela powerful enough to cast the spell on her own. Finishing their chants, each wyvern other than the one they stood on suddenly dissipated into a burst of misty shadows. ¡°I think you need a second?¡± Thea tried at being snarky, seemingly annoyed at the xilfir for some reason. She had seen Makaela cling onto Erik earlier. Makaela though snorted in amusement, ¡°No, I can take care of myself.¡± she responded with a smirk before laying down, like the rest she gripped onto a couple scales and placed her feet in between others. Not exactly comfortable but she wasn¡¯t falling off until she let go and displaced her legs. ¡°Wha-What is that supposed to mean!?¡± Thea demanded to know, although she knew the dark elf was taking a stab at her mistakes. ¡°Enough.¡± Erik growled, causing Thea to look away in annoyance while Nerick and Shizuka¡¯s eyes widened, their expressions paling further as they stared at him. Both of them terrified and still very much in denial. Erik turned to face the wyvern as it glanced back at them, the creature¡¯s long and very flexible neck allowing it to look on its own back. He walked to the front, the creature¡¯s wide back giving no comfortable sitting place, and he¡¯d rather not lay down like the rest. He climbed up the beast¡¯s neck, gripping onto its thick and spiky scales as he did. Stopping at the top where he sat down, the scales losing their edge and allowing for a less spiny seating space. He grabbed onto the wyvern¡¯s long horns, holding on tightly before looking forward. ¡°To the coast, as fast as you can manage.¡± He told the creature in draconic, the beast smart enough to comprehend his words as it immediately and obediently straightened its neck. All around them blasts of dirt blew out, the other invisible wyverns leaping up into the sky. Their ride briefly leaned down while looking up, lowering itself from its winged forelegs before pushing upwards. It flew up into the air, several dozen feet up before opening its wings and flapping them, the creature¡¯s massive wing span propelling it higher and higher before it fulling elongated them. They glided forwards, starting out slowly as the wyvern leaned downwards. Falling briefly, air breezing by them before abruptly blasting into their face with great force. The wyvern flapped its full wingspan as it fell, propelling itself forwards with speed far surpassing a common bird. They continued to glide forwards, the ground below going by in an unrecognisable blur. Erik faced forward, barely able to keep his eyes open from their speed. He gripped the wyvern¡¯s horns tighter, (¡°Another¡­¡±) he thought, excitement and dread bubbling up within him. (¡°I must find them¡­at any cost.¡±) He vowed.
Thea stared at Erik¡¯s back as they flew, pondering his sudden hurriedness. Yet her mind couldn¡¯t help but wander off, (¡°Was he right?¡±) she thought while glancing at a panicking Shizuka briefly before turning back to him. (¡°No, no matter who, and whatever someone has done¡­Torture is unacceptable, he doesn¡¯t understand that. I will make him understand!¡±) she vowed to herself, (¡°People can change¡±) Thea told herself. ¡­ (¡°Dragons can change too¡­I think.¡±) ¡­ (¡°This might take a while¡­¡±) The World So Far (Map! And Whos your favourite character? :D) Here''s the map ^ ^ And here''s the map with known regions/cities so far If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Mind you that this is Not the full map, obviously, there are many kingdoms gone unmarked and much more land unmapped ^ ^ I also seem to have made a mistake in Chapter 15 - My way, messed up the directions of the fortresses mentioned which have now been fixed ^ ^ Oh and, This map will be updated as the story goes, unsure how frequently I will post it...maybe when a new continent like Sinroz is being explored? Or maybe every dozen or so chapters? Not sure...could use some suggestions on that :S Ch 20 - Makaela Erik¡¯s wyvern landed with a short run through the rocky forest edge, the terrain here still green and healthy yet the trees stopped as the mountain range began. A mountain range that seemed to stretch across half the continent, Fort Gilded Rock, Cloudspire and Balgor having been built around these mountains. ¡°Why¡¯d we land? We¡¯re not at Daldorth yet, are we?¡± Nerick asked as he wiggled about atop the wyvern¡¯s back along with everyone else. Although he had a slight disadvantage to them, as Ivara crawled around his body, gripping to his armour with her claws as she looked about curiously. ¡°No, we¡¯re not, but the wyverns are weary.¡± Erik said as he jumped off after the wyvern lowered its head for him. ¡°They don¡¯t look so tired to me?¡± Nerick argued as he glanced at the wyvern he lay upon, not recognising a single emotion in its reptilian eyes. ¡°Well they are, and unless you¡¯d rather land with a crash or be thrown off as they rebel against us¡­We¡¯ll walk from here.¡± Makaela told him with a harsh tone. She stood off the wyvern¡¯s back and then jumped down herself. ¡°Why do we need this second human, master?...He¡¯s annoying.¡± Makaela then asked in elven, (¡°Although the other one is worse¡­¡±) she also inwardly thought. Erik glanced back at her with a raised brow, ¡°Nerick, will have his uses, annoying or not.¡± he pointedly said in common. ¡°Huh? Annoying? What?¡± Nerick asked as he struggled to climb down, almost losing his grip as Ivara leaped off him. Landing next to Makaela¡¯s feet with a slight stumble before looking up at the dark elf, hissing in annoyance. Makaela only rolled her eyes at the young wyvern, ¡°Yes¡­master.¡± she hesitantly responded. ¡°He was only making an observation, you don¡¯t need to be an ass about it.¡± Thea reprimanded as she also jumped down. At that Makaela turned to face her with cold eyes, ¡°An ass? Are¡­are you calling me a donkey?!¡± she exclaimed angrily. ¡°My, you speak common well but you don¡¯t seem to quite understand our slang and terms huh?¡± Thea added snidely. Causing Makaela¡¯s face to boil violet with anger, ¡°I care not for the meanings of your primal language, you ignorant ape!¡± she answered in elven. Stepping closer to Thea¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that? I cannot understand you, I¡¯m afraid my ears aren¡¯t quite poking holes into my brain like yours.¡± Thea insulted back, also approaching the xilfir. ¡°Enough.¡± Erik hissed in draconic, going perfectly understood by the both of them as dread enclosed around their hearts. Hesitantly backing away from each other as they turned to face him, ashamed. ¡°You bicker like children, yet one is my chosen and the other is the supposed leader of my blooded followers.¡± He scolded them, ¡°I understand why Makaela would have issues with humans, only guessing at what your people have been through is enough but¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°Is this the leader you wish to show your followers? Arguing with my chosen champion?¡± he said to Makaela, ¡°And you, you disappoint me. I thought you to be better than to make use of racist slander. Neither of your races are higher above the other, only us Dragons and the Fae have every right to slander your simplicity.¡± he then told Thea. ¡°Uh, Erik¡­doesn¡¯t that sou-¡± Nerick began to say. But was cut off by Erik, ¡°Let me finish.¡± who made him pale just by glancing at him. ¡°Y-Yeah, sure¡­¡± Was all Nerick said back as he stepped away, still unsure what to think of the drake. Erik returned to the other two, glancing at them before opening his mouth¡­which he slowly closed back as he glanced at the wyvern. Erik closed his eyes and held his own face, as he took a deep sigh. ¡°Thea, your bestia ran away.¡± All of them glanced up at the wyvern¡¯s back, but Shizuka was very much still there staring down at them. That is, until Erik raised his right hand towards her and blasted a fireball through her body. Shizuka dissipated into a multicoloured mist, an illusion collapsing. ¡°So, who should I blame this time?¡± He glanced between Thea and Makaela. ¡°She was in charge of it!¡± Makaela protested. ¡°Weren¡¯t her guards watching her?!¡± Thea objected. Erik rolled his eyes at both their answers, ¡°Must I do everything?¡± he said to himself before disappearing. ¡°W-wait, where¡¯s Ivara?¡± Nerick then asked as he glanced around, the baby wyvern was also gone. ¡°How do you lose a baby wyvern?¡° Makaela asked with disbelief as she stared at Nerick, ¡°They¡¯re the loudest and most obnoxious creatures in Faetera! Are you blind?¡± ¡°How do your dozens of elves lose a single mage? Maybe your eyes aren¡¯t as good as you think they are.¡± Thea retorted back. Nerick stepped away as the both of them turned to glare at each other once more. ¡°Oh my eyes are fine, ape, but yours won¡¯t be once I stab them out.¡± Makaela hissed back in elven. ¡°I leave for a few seconds¡­¡± Erik hissed as he suddenly reappeared, dragging a struggling Shizuka by her shirt collar. ¡°L-Let me go! Damnit tell it to let go!¡± the bestia shouted as Ivara pulled and gnawed at her left boot ferociously. Nerick crouching in and trying to grab the baby wyvern by the waist, only to be slapped off by its flapping wings. Not giving up though¡­he then grabbed Ivara by the tail. Ivara¡¯s eyes widened as her irises shrunk, the baby wyvern then going completely limp as Nerick pulled her off. All of them stared down at the creature in confusion, ¡°The tail is a greatly sensitive weak spot, well discovered Nerick.¡± Erik told him clearing out the confusion before throwing Shizuka into the middle of them. ¡°If you even think of escaping again, I will have zero qualms about killing you.¡± Erik told Shizuka as he coldly glared down at her, the feline beast-woman shrinking beneath his gaze. He turned to then face Thea and Makaela, their eyes widening and expressions paling as his angered gaze fell upon them both. ¡°As for you two¡­¡±Erik said, his eyes narrowing before he glanced about. ¡°Everyone set up camp, let the wyverns rest up.¡± He then said as xilfir began materializing out of nowhere. He returned to the both of them, ¡°You two, we¡¯re going for a walk.¡± He turned around, walking away from them as the dreadblades began conjuring campsites and tents, also leading the still invisible wyverns into the forest cover. ¡°Follow me.¡± Erik hissed at the both of them without glancing back, both Thea and Makaela briefly hesitating before following after him. Erik lead them off, the two following him yet standing away from one another. They tread through the forest, leaving the growing camp behind. Trees and brush surrounded them in every direction, the smell of green filling the air as the chirping of birds slowly changed. With the fall of night even the sounds within the forest changed, as the sun slowly descended beyond the mountains. For several minutes they walked, the scenery never changing as they struggled through bushes and over roots. Up until they arrived in a small opening, a large mossy boulder laying in the centre. Erik stopped halfway into the opening, ¡°Your bickering is becoming detrimental to our goal and my sanity. Why? Why do you dislike each other so much?¡± he asked, turning around to meet their faces yet neither met his. ¡°Thea, surely you can understand Makaela¡¯s dislike of humanity. But, Makaela you take it too far. Thea and Nerick are our allies, yes they are human, they are indeed part of the race that enslaved your kind.¡± Erik¡¯s gaze turned back, now staring at the mossy boulder. ¡°But they aren¡¯t the same people that did, was it Thea who put your brothers and sisters in chains? Was it Nerick who raped and burned down your homes? No, no it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yet they did nothing but watch.¡± Makaela bitterly replied in elven. ¡°And what would you have them do?¡± Erik then asked, ¡°I realised this, as my mistake. I burned entire kingdoms down to the ground because some of those people abused of nature, which nature, to my confusion allowed them to without repercussions¡­But it wasn¡¯t the farmer that cultivated the fields who cut down forests¡­it wasn¡¯t the blacksmith that formed the tool who ruined an ecosystem from mining.¡± He sighed, ¡°I realise, you are my creation, Makaela. You are my mistake, and my greatest regret.¡± Makaela¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she raised her gaze to stare at his back, ¡°Mistake?¡± she repeated. ¡°Makaela I told you before that my goals have changed ever since I altered your people into the beings you are now¡­I no longer seek destruction, but instead understanding.¡± Erik said as he continued to gaze off at the forest opening, ¡°What I taught you about nature still stands, yet what I said about the other races¡­I don¡¯t know, I have little understanding of what their worth is yet. If they are not the pests I thought them to be then¡­what are they?¡± ¡°I honestly cannot say, I¡¯m still learning and I cannot conclude on an answer. But just because I have no answer for that question, doesn¡¯t mean my earlier answer is still correct.¡± He continued, raising his voice slightly. ¡°Makaela, you might not see it but I do.¡± Erik said as he glanced back, meeting her confused gaze. ¡°The Xilfir have long lost their affection towards me, I understand that now, the dreadblades are not my followers Makaela¡­They are yours.¡± ¡°M-Master no¡­We are the true Xilfir, we will always follow you!¡± Makaela argued, ¡°Those traitors shouldn¡¯t be given any thought!¡± Erik smiled weakly, ¡°I appreciate your words but, you cannot ignore fact. Those I would call my followers, they remained as such why? How were the dreadblades formed? Who kept them together? Was it not you and your ancestors before you? No Makaela, the day I died marked the end of my worship. I am no God, I¡¯m mortal, like you.¡± Erik turned around fully and approached her, ¡°Do not hate the other races for my mistake. Hate me instead, for my actions caused your people the pain you¡¯ve been through.¡± Makaela¡¯s eyes widened at his words, ¡°Sounds similar to what that assassin said, does it not?¡± Erik chuckled, amused by the similarity. ¡°Alas, I will never forgive the killing of one¡¯s own brethren but¡­He was right in his words.¡± Makaela closed her eyes as she clenched her fists at her side, ¡°What are you asking of me?¡± ¡°The Xilfir here follow you and tread in your footsteps, they look at you as their leader, their queen.¡± Erik continued, ¡°For your people, you have to decide on their future as well as your own. Is hate the path you truly wish to walk? Because look at where that path took me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Makaela said, ¡°Master I¡¯ll do anything you wish of me¡­Anything¡­¡± ¡°But I ask you to think differently, the being you knew as your master died before you were even born. The teachings passed down from your elders are as mistaken as mine were when I taught them.¡± Erik grabbed Makaela by her shoulders, ¡°It is time for the hatchlings to leave the nest. Makaela, you¡¯ve shouldered the past and present of your people, you¡¯ve respected tradition. But that needs to change, if the Xilfir are to ever have a place in this world, someone must show them how to grow up.¡± Makaela opened her eyes, holding back tears as she stared into his own. ¡°You¡¯re saying everything I believed in¡­everything you¡¯ve taught those before, who then taught me¡­is wrong?¡± Erik nodded, ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re allowed to believe that Makaela. Nobody is going to punish you for thinking your own thoughts, nobody is going to force you to worship me. I don¡¯t want you to worship me, I don¡¯t want blind worshippers. Makaela I want you to follow me as an ally, I want the Xilfir to be my people, no longer my sword. Judge me for what I am, point out my mistakes, don¡¯t go along with them. That is my wish.¡± Erik then turned to Thea who stood there, confused at the sight of Makaela shedding tears at his words. ¡°You must be confused, I know how the other races see my dark elves, and indeed they are mostly right. The Xilfir, like Makaela here, were taught from a young age about a single and definitive truth. If they were to even doubt this ¡®Truth¡¯, then they would be punished in ways that go unforgotten.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories¡­that is why the dreadblades are considered a cult.¡± Thea spoke softly, not knowing how she should feel at this sight. ¡°Indeed,¡± Erik nodded as he let go of Makaela, ¡°This is why I want you to be by her side, Thea. Your passion and empathy for others is something I, a drake, could never produce. But you must not be so judgemental of the Xilfir, which is why I wanted you here as I told her these words. So, you can see her weakness just as I do, I wanted to show you what lays beyond this stupid girl¡¯s walls.¡± ¡°Makaela,¡± he returned to the dark elf, ¡°think over what I¡¯ve said. Do not ask for choices, make your own. Nobody owns you, nobody has for many centuries yet your people have remained stuck in this limbo. Be the one to free them, that is all I ask.¡± Makaela nodded weakly, her eyes misty as her thoughts lay in shambles. (¡°This is what I couldn¡¯t grasp before, that if just maybe¡­if I had stopped and studied the people of this world more, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. This is my mistake¡­but I cannot fix it, I don¡¯t know how.¡±) Erik thought to himself, as he again stopped to gaze at that mossy stone. He approached it, walking out into the forest opening. Night having already fallen, only the moon was lightning up the ground around him. ¡°Both of you, watch. Thea, this is what I wish to teach you. And Makaela, this is what I taught your ancestors.¡± He closed his eyes as he laid his hand over the boulder¡¯s mossy surface. He searched for it, deep within himself. The core of his self, a feeling located in his chest yet not physically there. Erik grasped the connection between his body and soul. ¡°Watchers of the green, behold my voice. Respond to this lost brother, who only searches for knowledge and truth. Respond, and show these lambs your true form. For they might not be able to hear, or speak, but they might just see.¡± He spoke in draconic, his voice carrying off into the forest, echoing where it shouldn¡¯t have. Erik stepped away from the boulder and opened his eyes, finding himself surrounded by light. Wisps of green, white and blue fluttered about him, more flowing out of the grass below and moss ahead.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°What¡­are these?¡± Thea asked as she stared at the scene in bafflement. ¡°Nature sprits, the souls of the living beings that inhabit this forest. Be it the critters and bugs, or even the blades of grass and strains of moss. Even the trees, they hold some of the oldest spirits, and wisest.¡± Erik answered as he glanced about at the many flickering lights. ¡°You cannot hear it, but they also speak, in their own way. Tell me, what do you think the dragon¡¯s language is? What is draconic by your understanding?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Thea didn¡¯t know, the stories and tales of dragons were the only things that remained after the turn of the age. ¡°Draconic is a racial spell that uses words,¡± Makaela began to say, her tone still distraught. ¡±Just like chanting, to bend and manipulate mana. Draconic is a magical language used to communicate with these spirits, who cannot hear or feel us, they can only see us. Just like how we cannot hear or feel them, we can only see them.¡± ¡°We dragons could hear them, it is how we discovered their existence the moment we arrived in this world. They were here long before even us, they are nature itself. We created draconic to communicate with them, yet our voices could never compare to theirs.¡± Erik said, clenching his fists as suddenly each wisp flowed away from him, turning a dark shade of red. ¡°Ha¡­I apologise, for my anger. Forgive this foolish brother.¡± He said in draconic. ¡°I cannot hear them.¡± He then said in a grim tone, as slowly the wisps of light drew back closer, their sudden dark red colour changing to a sullen blue. ¡°I cannot hear their song, not with these ears. I cannot hear their voices anymore¡­¡± Erik mumbled to himself, grimacing as a single tear streaked down his cheek. Immediately he wiped it away, surprised as he stared down at his hand where the tear now lay splattered. He clenched his hand into a fist, (¡°What is happening to me?...¡±) he asked himself, then glancing around at the lights. Noticing their colour, why were the spirits reacting so severely to his emotions? Why were his emotions so distraught in the first place? Erik did not know, there was so much he did not know. He hated this feeling of confusion. Making sure his eyes were dry, he turned to them. Seeing the spirits flow about them too, multitudes of coloured lights, more diversity than he had ever seen. (¡°Why? Why do the spirits adore you so much?¡±) He thought to himself, ¡°If I could hear you now¡­would your song give me the answers I seek?¡± Erik then asked in draconic, glancing about as he watched the spirits flicker off. The wisps of light dimmed away, leaving them with only moonlight once more. Erik sighed, ¡°Yeah, I figured as much.¡± he didn¡¯t need to be able to hear them to know their answer, ¡°Find it yourself, right?¡± a barren belief that constructed the dragon¡¯s very culture. ¡°I have somewhere I must visit nearby, wait for me here.¡± He then told Thea and Makaela who watched the spirits dissipate with child-like amazement. ¡°Uh, okay?¡± Thea said, watching as Erik walked off into the forest. Then realising as she glanced to her side¡­she was left alone with Makaela, who still looked like a mess. Thea looked back into the opening but Erik was already gone, the drake was nowhere in sight. Her gaze returned to Makaela, although her tears had stopped she was still gazing down at the ground. (¡°Now what?...I¡¯m alone with her as she has an existential crisis?...¡±) Thea asked herself while staring at Makaela, ¡°Uhm¡­should we sit? H-He never said how long he¡¯d be gone for?¡± she offered awkwardly. Makaela didn¡¯t say a word in response, instead glancing away from Thea to hide her teary cheeks. She walked out into the opening alone, disappearing behind the boulder and sitting onto the nearest loose rock. (¡°This¡­is going to be difficult.¡±) Thea thought as she approached the sulky xilfir, standing with the boulder in between them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said before, I didn¡¯t mean any of it¡­¡± Thea apologised, grasping at straws to start a conversation with her. Makaela still did not respond, and they stood there for several long moments. One unwilling to speak, too lost in her thoughts and the other unsure of what to do or say. ¡°I cannot say I understand,¡° But Thea tried to break the ice once more, ¡±¡­what you¡¯ve been through. But I want to understand what you¡¯re going through now, Makaela we¡¯re in this together whether we like it or not. Can¡¯t you at least make me understand?¡± ¡°You wish to understand, human? How can you? Ever?...¡± Makaela whispered back with a sorrowful tone, ¡°Tell me, Lady Selene, have you ever been in love?¡± This caught Thea completely off guard, causing her cheeks to flush red and back away from the boulder that separated them. ¡°Because that is what my people use to carve into our young¡¯s hearts, love for the ¡®Truth¡¯.¡± She continued, Thea relaxing in turn. ¡±And pain if one does not love. That way of things may have faltered among most families but¡­I hold the bloodline of the main branch, my mother never even blinked as she carved it into me.¡± Makaela said something in elven, going ununderstood by Thea. ¡°Nature is alive, all around us. We give back what we take, else we punish ourselves for being unable to and having taken more than we should have. That is our truth, our one belief and religion.¡± Then saying the same words in common so she could. Makaela chuckled, ¡°And now, the being we regard as our shepherd tells me to let it all go?¡± insanity in her tone. ¡°That he¡­was wrong!? Then why? What was the purpose of what I¡¯ve been through? Where has my time spent being taught the ¡®Truth¡¯ gone to, if it¡¯s just misunderstood? Have I been lying to my followers all along? Is my life just a lie as well? How¡­what am I supposed to tell the rest?¡± ¡°Tell them¡­to think for themselves.¡± Thea said, ¡°Just like Erik said, you need to make your own choices from now on. Don¡¯t just blindly take a few phrases as fact, argue and try to find holes in those words so that you can form out the truth. The very truth.¡± ¡°What then? What if I don¡¯t agree with that truth?!¡± Makaela asked, rising up and stepping around the boulder to face Thea. Her eyes were wide and skin flushed darker with anger, yet her expression also showed a pleading confusion. ¡°For so long I was alone¡­at the lead of my people with no clue where to take them. Then master returned! Erikathyr the white appeared before me and asked where my allegiance lay!¡± Thea stared at Makaela as she broke down, any thought of trying to console the xilfir clouded by confusion as the saw Makaela¡¯s panic. ¡°I thought¡­he was where I should take my people, that he would be our fate¡­that he was my destiny!¡± Makaela exclaimed, showing more emotion than she ever had throughout her life. Unable to control her tone or expression any longer, her mind laying distorted and heart broken. ¡°But¡­He chose you before I even had a chance. You are his chosen, not me.¡± ¡°Surely I cannot be the only one? Findri had seven¡­¡± Thea offered, realising that she was indeed part of Makaela¡¯s sorrow. ¡°Findri only had one Chosen, the rest where her children¡¯s Chosen. Alan the immortal was her only true champion.¡± Makaela said, meeting Thea¡¯s eyes with her dreadful gaze. ¡°The other six¡­Ha, bound to a minor child like me! They were bound to Findri¡¯s children of ice, the Jotun.¡± ¡°I-¡± Thea began, yet stopped herself. Utterly no clue what to even say. Makaela smiled coldly, ¡°I accepted that, I accepted it long before he told me that a dragon cannot bond their child as a chosen!¡° Tears began to flow down her face once again, ¡±Yet I couldn¡¯t help myself from hating you, and now¡­Now I don¡¯t know anything anymore!¡± she grasped her own face, as she fell to her knees. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Screaming out, anger and frustration filling her heart as she completely let her emotions loose. ¡°What am I supposed to do now?!¡± Makaela asked in plea, laying forward into the grass. She lay there for several moments, eyes closed, her chest a complete wreckage. Her weeping then froze as she heard the sound of iron piercing iron and then flesh, the sound so clear as it originated from directly above her. Makaela opened her teary eyes as she glanced above herself, finding Thea kneeling before her. ¡°Ha¡­Who knows? I sure don¡¯t¡­but that¡¯s what it means to be alive right? Finding your way is just¡­part of it.¡± Thea struggled to say, before glancing around them. ¡°I t-think we¡¯re going to have to start this up another time.¡± Makaela glanced around in confusion, noticing the reflection of light coming from the forest as an arrow suddenly shot towards them. She felt herself being swept off her feet, ¡°Blink!¡± Thea chanted as she heaved Makaela up. Both of them teleported forwards, the arrow passing through their previous position as they appeared elsewhere. Though Thea lost her balance as she held Makaela over her shoulder, stumbling forwards into a tumble. Briefly they both rolled through the grass, groaning in pain as they lay there. Thea rose first, keeping low with the tall grass as she glanced around. Makaela instead rolled onto her chest, hiding within the grass as she used her senses to locate their aggressors. Her eyes widening in surprise as the dozen xilfir stepped out of the shadows, bows held up towards them. Makaela rose to her feet, then noticing that Thea had been hit. An arrow protruding out of her left shoulder. She turned to face each cloaked dark elf, knowing each one of them, her gaze fell upon the only one that wasn¡¯t wielding a bow. ¡°Kavek? What¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡± she demanded. Kavek, a male dark elf with short braided hair grinned coldly as he stared at them. ¡°Oh, what did you not hear? Is our oh so great leader truly losing her hearing? The drake said so himself, our beliefs are a lie. I mean, I¡¯ve always known. I followed with some¡­friends, as we were curious to see the drake lecture you but¡­Well how surprised were we to see¡­this.¡± Kavek chuckled, ¡°To see you weep, I must say it was amusing. For all of us, isn¡¯t that right?¡± he asked while glancing about, many other dark elves appearing out of the shadows. Some held their weapons out, but neither stood with Kavek and his men nor Makaela. ¡°They heard it all, having followed us to see what we were up to and¡­well one thing led to another and here we are now.¡± Kavek said while gesturing at all the dark elves standing about the forest edge, branches and elsewhere. ¡°We¡¯re tired, Makaela. We¡¯ve been tired of the ¡®Truth¡¯ for centuries, and then he dares give us every reason to turn our backs to it?¡± Again, Kavek laughed whole-heartedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, honestly I will. You and some choice others are the only ones that actually care for that anyways. Oh and, I¡¯ll also be taking the dreadblades with me.¡± Makaela stared back at him, shocked and appalled. ¡°Our people may have been mistaken in forming the truth¡­and I won¡¯t stop you from abandoning it¡­I¡¯m too confused myself of what I should do.¡± Her eyes then narrowed, as her expression grew dead cold. ¡°But the dreadblades are my creation and mine alone. This band, I am its leader.¡± ¡°You were, for a while you truly were. But after that break down? You¡¯re weak Makaela, you do not deserve our respect less so our membership.¡± Kavek said as his own amused expression grew cold, ¡°I know you won¡¯t step down of your own volition, so¡­Everyone shall watch as I strip that title off your dead corpse.¡± he shrugged as if it was nothing. Makaela watched as nobody else said a word, each one she glanced at, turning their gaze away from her. ¡°Is this what you all think? Is this¡­what you all want? After everything I¡¯ve done for our people?¡± No response came, only Kavek chuckling in further amusement. ¡°I will say, I¡¯ve had this in the works for a while now. Everyone doubts you, and the main branch¡¯s supposed strength. Really, what else is it if not a myth to keep us side branches in line?¡± he gestured at his bowmen, ¡°Kill her.¡± The xilfir at his side drew their bows in response. Makaela did nothing, she stared in confusion and horror, her own people were plotting against her¡­ The xilfir loosed. Then, she felt herself being pushed down. Thea had leaped onto a dazed Makaela and pushed her out of the way, two of the arrows grazing by her arm as they both dropped. Makaela opened her eyes right after, finding herself on the ground and seeing Thea rise above her. Whip in hand. Thea unrolled the whip as she faced Kavek and his men, ¡°I have absolutely no clue what you¡¯ve said or what¡¯s going on, but if you¡¯re going to shoot someone, then have another bloody shot at me.¡± her fierce gaze meeting each of the dark elves¡¯. Kavek smirked at her words, ¡°Why are you faltering now? She¡¯s the drake¡¯s chosen, so what? Are we to kneel and beg before her too?¡± he told the bowmen as they looked at him, ¡°Kill her as well.¡± Kavek ordered. The bowmen hardened their resolve as they drew their bows once more, Thea stepping forwards in response and striking ahead with the whip. ¡°N-No!¡± seeing this Makaela shouted, but had no time to speak her warning as it was already too late. Thea struck forwards with the whip, a green flame forming over it¡­yet it did not stretch any longer. Instead the flames engulfed Thea completely, as she screamed out in sudden agony. Thea dropped the whip and fell to the side, squirming as the flames continued to surround her body. Makaela quickly grabbed the whip, dissipating the flames immediately before turning to Thea, light burns now covering what of her body wasn¡¯t protected by armour. ¡°Fool¡­the gear hasn¡¯t accepted you!¡± Makaela said, ¡°Why? Why did you protect me?¡± she asked while staring at her. Thea lay on the ground, breathing deeply as she recovered from the sudden pain. Yet she chuckled, ¡°H-He told me to watch over you, didn¡¯t he?...¡± ¡°Give me that!¡± Kavek exclaimed as he snatched a bow and arrow from the closes xilfir, then taking aim at the crouching Makaela. ¡°Better if I kill you myself anyway.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there¡­¡± Thea said as she struggled to get up, ¡°Damnit, fight!¡± Kavek loosed the arrow, the bladed tip tearing through the air as it flew like serpent, quickly soaring towards Makaela¡¯s chest. Splinters flew about as Makaela suddenly struck at the arrow with her whip, the remains disintegrating through the green flames that now surrounded her. ¡°Why? Why should I fight? Erikathyr has abandoned me, my people have now abandoned me.¡± Makaela asked as she stared up at the moon, ¡°Why should I not die?¡± ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Thea said, causing Makaela to glance down at her in surprise. ¡°Does it look like they¡¯ve all abandoned you? Or are they watching to see what you do next? Look around, fool.¡± Makaela did so, she glanced about. She saw as Kavek threw aside his bow and unsheathed his twin blades, she saw as his men stepped aside. Makaela saw, as everyone else only watched. ¡°Still relying on a Dragon¡¯s power? This is why you¡¯re weak Makaela, all you can do is rely on others!¡± Kavek exclaimed, as he suddenly dashed towards her. His blades sparking as they collided with hers, Makaela having dropped the whip as two long daggers appeared out of her sleeves. The two dark elves pushed each other off, their mana enhanced bodies sending the other dragging along the ground with the outputted force. They stared at each other, watching each other¡¯s every motion, every twitch of the eye. ¡°You¡¯re right, Kavek. I rely on others too much, but is that really such a bad thing? You say everyone doubts the main branch¡¯s power, then let me show you...¡± Makaela abandoned her stance completely, straightening herself as she left her daggers hang by her side. Kavek was confused, she had left herself entirely open. Not only did he have the range advantage with his longer swords but he was already in position to lunge at her. That was, until Makaela disappeared from his sight. Sensing danger to his left Kavek parried as Makaela¡¯s daggers briefly appeared clashing with his own blades, before disappearing once more. Yet in that brief moment he was faced with Makaela¡¯s teary face, the confusion and distress that plagued it once before now gone and replaced. Her lips lay straight, her brows loose, an expression of cold emotionlessness. Yet the fury that he saw within her eyes went beyond the golden flames that lit them up. Kavek turned as he was forced on the defensive, parrying sudden strike after strike, barely able to follow her movements. All he could do was block her attacks at the very last second. Makaela moved so quickly and smoothly that his eyes couldn¡¯t follow, flowing in and out of the shadows with such ease that he didn¡¯t even notice the ability being used. A spell usually only usable to ambush on the first attack, yet Makaela cast it so fast that it was like she was teleporting all around him. Kavek was overwhelmed, his movements growing sluggish while Makaela only grew faster with each attack. He couldn¡¯t grasp her speed, yet she perfectly timed his motions and pacing. She led the fight now, every slash and stab controlling his movements. She gave him a sense of pace, a system in how she appeared and attacked, she made him grow used to it. Giving Kavek a false sense of safety as he blindly followed her every move, until Makaela broke that pace. She abruptly appeared behind him when he thought she would rematerialize before him, his body stiffening as her daggers dug into his back. Kavek¡¯s jaw lay dropped while his eyes widened in disbelief. Makaela left her daggers in his back, as she backed away from him. Kavek turned to face her, eyes wide with madness as he lashed out. Slashing and slicing wildly at her, Makaela though evaded each strike with ease. Her cold eyes stuck watching his own, as his movements slowed, his attacks growing rasher. Until he suddenly charged at her with abandon, Makaela side stepping his charge and tripping Kavek to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re the weak one, Kavek.¡± Makaela said with an amused tone as she kicked him over, ¡°You? Leading my dreadblades? Hah,¡± she laughed whole heartedly before stomping her boot onto his crotch. Causing Kavek to breath out a choked whimper, ¡°You could barely put a scratch on young Ascal.¡± She stared down at him, the coldness in her eyes meeting the fear that now permeated his. ¡°The dreadblades are my creation, I pulled our people together and formed this band of thieves and killers so we could survive persecution and avoid enslavement.¡± Makaela looked up and around her, at all the dark elves that stared at her and only her. Her gaze grew sullen, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯ve been dreading his words for a while now and when I actually got to hear him say it¡­It crushed me.¡± her sorrow then replaced with determination as she gazed down at a dying Kavek once more. ¡°But I took up the task of leading our people after my mother before me and my grandfather before her, their beliefs, whether true or false...¡± Makaela trailed off her words, glancing briefly at Thea as she weakly stood up. ¡°I guess, we¡¯ll figure it out on the way.¡± Makaela said in common, ¡°But I will not fail, I will not fall and I will not be chained down.¡± a wide grin grew over her face as she wiped the drying tears. ¡°Xilfir, you are free to choose. You are free to leave, or continue to follow me.¡± Makaela said in elven, facing each dark elf present. ¡°You have your doubts, all I ask is that you give me time to¡­¡± suddenly Makaela swung her right arm forward, several blades flying out of her sleeve and impaling themselves into Kavek¡¯s men. ¡°Prove my worth.¡± Makaela smiled, watching while each xilfir kneeled before her. A scene that brought her troubled mind great pride and clarity. She knew what she needed to do now, Makaela knew the answer to her question. "I f-feel wobbly...and tired a-all of a s-sudden..." Thea said before abruptly collapsing into the grass. Just then the bestia suddenly barged into the opening. Shizuka froze as she was suddenly faced with hundreds of dark elves, her feline eyes widening in surprise. From behind her Ivara also suddenly burst out of the brush, spinning on the spot and hissing up at Shizuka. Nerick then struggled out of the bushes too, ¡°Did you get her Ivara?¡± having finally caught up with the both of them. Seeing that Shizuka had indeed stopped, he then saw why she had. ¡°Oh-Uhm¡­Sorry to intrude.¡± He said with a quickly paling expression, turning around right after. Nerick walked back into the forest without another word. Ch 21 - The destined encounter! Erik stood at the forest edge, invisible both from view and their senses. Watching, right hand raised forwards as tendrils of darkness swirled before his index finger. Aimed at a now fallen Kavek. (¡°I guess I wasn¡¯t needed after all.¡±) He mused, dissipating the spell even he considered cruel. Erik turned away, knowing Thea would be fine all he worried about was Makaela¡¯s state of mind. The dark elf seemed to have found clarity, yet he knew she¡¯d still have doubts. He pondered how she would act when they met again. Moving his thoughts elsewhere, Erik moved on with what task he originally landed the wyverns here for. They very well could¡¯ve gone for a few hours longer but there was a place where he wanted to visit. Erik moved through the thick brush, gently flowing through it as the grass and bushes seemed to make way for him. The moonlight finding its way through the branches and leaves above, it lit up his path. He walked for several minutes, his expression dreadful the closer he got, his hands clenching onto his pockets further with each step. Until he finally stood before it, stepping out of where the forest ended Erik found himself staring up at a massive hill growing out of a mountainside. Trees and grass growing all over it, hiding it completely other than the large entrance before him now. A cave entrance that would¡¯ve gone completely unnoticed until you came directly before its dark interior. Vines, roots and other fauna growing into the sides, walls and ceiling. Blending it with its surroundings. He glanced around, trying to make out what he knew hid at the cave¡¯s entrance. Yet they were invisible to his human eyes, his senses too weak to detect what to his draconic self would¡¯ve been obviously there. Erik took another step forward, suddenly faced with two earthen halberds blocking his way. He glanced to either side, the guardians having finally revealed themselves to his trespassing. Large drake-like goliaths of earth, vines and tree branches covering up the dirt that made them up. Their thick arms heaved the massive earthen weapons, made of the same dirt and fauna that made the golems yet raw magic kept them sharp and just as resistant as the guardians themselves. ¡°I am Erikathyr¡­exiled.¡± Erik announced himself in draconic as was proper, the guardian¡¯s silver glowing eyes falling upon his form. ¡°Exiled shall not trespass.¡± Said the left. ¡°You shall leave or die, exiled.¡± Said the right. ¡°I seek not trespass into Zeekiathron¡¯s liar, I bring Zeekiathron himself.¡± Erik said, raising both arms forwards before quickly chanting. ¡°Set, Form, Come to me from whence you are. Spatial School; Low Tier Teleportation.¡± Before him then reality tore open, a violet rift opening as tendrils of gold lowered out, each tendril bringing out a piece of armour. From helmets, chest pieces, platelegs, gauntlets and so much more. Each made from dark brown scales, bright green claws and gleaming blue crystals. ¡°This is what remains of Zeekiathron, alongside¡­everyone else.¡± Erik said, the rift rising up as more different pieces of equipment were pulled through. A large pile of differently coloured Slayer sets now lying before him and the two guardians. ¡°Bolronyth, Thiodryn, Selekia, Novadreth, Kalrunyth, Dretethron¡­and Zyndreth.¡± Erik listed each Draconic name present within the pile of magically repurposed body parts. ¡°I bring the long departed, so they might rest in peace.¡± ¡°Hmm, we accept the bodies and shall treat them with care.¡± Said the left guardian, as roots suddenly grew out of the ground and engulfed the entire pile, pulling them down into the dirt where they disappeared. ¡°You shall leave or die, exiled.¡± Repeated the right guardian. Erik grimaced as he stared up at the earthen drakon, ¡°Lair Guard, before I leave answer me this. Search your memory, within is there any record of the Dragon Wars?¡± he asked. ¡°Dragon wars¡­War¡­Dragon clans at war.¡± The left guardian said, causing Erik to turn to it. ¡°Who? Who started the war? Why!?¡± Erik demanded to know. ¡°White clan blames Blue for causing white child¡¯s death, your death.¡± Continued the right golem, ¡±White clan annihilates Blue clan. Heresy, Green, Red and Brown clans avenge Blue clan. Black, Silver and Crystal wage war on Green, Red and Brown¡­¡± ¡°The dark dragons¡­iron dragons and crystal dragons? Against the vine, flame and stone dragons?¡± Erik repeated, his grimace faltering into a sullen expression. ¡°I¡­caused this.¡± ¡°Yes, Erikathyr the destroyer causes war. Erikathyr now exiled drake. Exiled, leave or die.¡± Then said the left guardian. Erik sighed in annoyance, ¡°Yeah yeah, I¡¯m leaving.¡± he responded before turning away. ¡°Bloody brain dead golems,¡± he cursed in elven, ¡°not even a thank you for uncursing the blazing pieces. Should¡¯ve left them cursed, see the worm-filled morons purge it.¡± He continued to curse. ¡°We understand elven, exiled.¡± Said the right golem. ¡°Exiled, leave or die.¡± Said the left golem in elven. Erik groaned while continuing to walk away, ¡°I knew, elven just sounds better for insulting your empty heads!¡± he shouted back at the guardians as they melded back into the entrance¡¯s walls. Annoyance still clear in his expression, Erik headed back towards camp. -
- 11 Hours later - Thea opened her eyes, waking up to wind rushing over her. ¡°Huh?...¡± slowly she organized her newly awoken mind, finally realising why she was looking at the bottom side of a wyvern. From her brief view, she concluded it was male. ¡°W-W-What?!¡± Thea exclaimed as she glanced about, finding herself tied up to a wide plank of wood. The wyvern¡¯s hind claws were gripping each end of the plank, where it had remained as an unformed log, yet slowly the claws were digging in. Beneath her were several layers of cloth and a headrest also tied firmly to the plank, the headrest and herself both tied with several meters of rope. The rope almost covered her entirely, her head, breasts and feet the only parts of her uncovered. She whimpered in fear as wind blew strongly through her, unwilling to look up once more and see the wyvern¡¯s dangly bits she looked to her right. Seeing below, far¡­far below, a city approaching. Built into the last mountain¡¯s side, Daldorth the iron port, was just as its name intended. Tall iron walls were built out of the mountain, reaching all the way to the shore barely several kilometres away. A massive city lay within the walls, houses of red brick with some parts made of iron. Chimneys littered the view, pumping out steam and other trails of strangely coloured smoke. Factories, blacksmiths, smelteries, and warehouses took a large chunk of the dwarven city. Housing was clearly separate, the buildings being many times smaller than the massive warehouses or long factories. Less enforced too, as the industrial side of the city lay mostly made of iron compared to the brick lain housing. Thea watched the city from afar, slowly approaching the marvel of dwarven engineering, the sound of machines humming barely audible until something somewhere exploded. A common occurrence around the black powder loving dwarves. To her, who had never seen a dwarven kingdom before, it all looked like a completely different world. But as the ground suddenly began closing in, her thoughts moved elsewhere. Thea paled as she wondered, (¡°How is it going to land if it¡¯s holding me?...¡±) she asked herself, before suddenly the wyvern let go of her. Falling, Thea experienced it to its fullest as she plummeted towards the ground. The shaped log she was tied to rotated and turned about too, giving her a brief sight of the approaching forest beneath. She was about to summon up her magic and break free of the ropes, but then noticed she was falling slower and slower with each passing second. Thea sighed in relief as the log lowered itself through the trees safely, before being lain onto the forest ground. ¡°Enhancement¡± Thea chanted in a whisper, a brief blue glow flashing over her body before she burst out of her bindings. ¡°Apologies for the rough ride, Selene,¡± Said Makaela snidely as she faded in with a burst of shadows, ¡±but it was the safest way to transport your comatose self we could come up with.¡± ¡°Comatose?...What happened to me?¡± Thea asked in confusion as she stretched her sore body. ¡°We dreadblades tip all our bladed weaponry with poison, even arrows.¡± Makaela answered with a shrug, ¡°We¡¯re also the only ones who know how to make the antidote, although it takes a while to combat it. You were¡­asleep for most of the ride.¡± she explained as the sound of wyverns landing reached them from nearby. ¡°Ah¡­right I was hit.¡± Thea remembered, moving about her shoulder she felt nothing though. ¡°So we¡¯ve arrived at Dal-¡± Thea was about to ask, when she suddenly heard whimpers from beneath the log. Rising quickly in surprise she then glanced beneath, where the log below had also been shaped into a flat plank she found a tied up Shizuka. Arms and legs tied together she also had her mouth covered, yet her eyes were held open by pegs. Shizuka was in tears, her expression paper pale as she wormed about beneath the log. Trying to wiggle herself out from under but failing. ¡°Wha-Why?¡± Thea asked as she glanced between the bestia and Makaela in confusion. ¡°Ah¡­She tried to escape again, when ma-When Erik found out, he made this her punishment.¡± Makaela explained, seemingly amused by the sight of a squirming Shizuka. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Thea looked down at the bestia in pity, her own view was one for nightmares but she couldn¡¯t imagine for how long Shizuka had spent staring down at the passing terrain. ¡°Had enough chit chat?¡± Erik asked in annoyance as he stepped out from behind parting bushes, ¡°Makaela I told the rest to set up brief camp outside the city, we won¡¯t be staying here long enough to need an actual camp. You and eleven others will shadow us throughout though.¡± He said before turning to Thea.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°So, we¡¯re at the port city. What¡¯s next?¡± Erik asked as Nerick struggled through the bushes that previously opened up for the drake. Ivara lay around his neck, snapping away at waving branches playfully. ¡°Uh¡­¡± she glanced back at a still tied up Shizuka. Erik sighed, ¡°Demorph¡± he chanted and the ropes that tied the bestia up suddenly transformed into dozens of snakes which quickly slithered away. Shizuka shook the serpents off as she immediately rose away, almost forgetting to remove the pegs from her eyelids after due to the fright and trauma. ¡°There she¡¯s free, but if she runs away again I will dispose of her. I only made an exception last time because I pulled you away from babysitting this assassin.¡± Erik said sternly. Thea could tell he was annoyed but didn¡¯t know exactly why, (¡°Did something happen while I was out of it?¡±) she thought but decided to leave it for now. ¡°A family friend lives at Daldorth port, he manages a couple ships the Crimson Guard usually hire for far transportation. We¡¯ll find him and ask for transportation to Sinroz.¡± Thea explained. ¡°Ships? You mean those strangely carved wooden logs?¡± Erik asked in confusion. ¡°No¡­¡± Thea shook her head, ¡°Dwarven ships are large constructs, marvels of dwarven engineering and construction. They mostly run themselves I hear, but require very skilled captains. I¡¯ve never actually seen one but I¡¯ve been shown pictures, they¡¯re supposedly massive.¡± ¡°They¡¯re made for war,¡± Nerick pitched in to explain, ¡°Armoured as much as possible to defend against ocean monstrosities, armed with dwarven weaponry to deter pirate attacks too. Although a certain pirate crew is known to own one themselves¡­¡± ¡°Sea faring dwarves¡­¡± Erik mumbled, ¡°This age is just getting stranger and stranger.¡± ¡°The dwarves looked out into the sea long ago,¡± Makaela began, awkwardly glancing away from Erik as she spoke. ¡°They¡¯ve been the masters of it since then. Nobody, not even the Mer and their tamed deepsea beasts can match the sheer firepower those ships can carry.¡± ¡°Good¡­last thing I want is to have another argument with a sea serpent!¡± Erik said with a snort, remembering the encounter from long ago. ¡°Argument?¡± Nerick asked with wide eyes, knowing full well what a sea serpent was. ¡°Let¡¯s just say there used to be an island to the south of Sinroz.¡± Erik added before turning around, ¡°Enough talking though, we¡¯ve wasted too much time already.¡± ¡°Are you worried about this other dragon?¡± Thea asked, everyone having been briefed in on the situation throughout their first flight. ¡°I¡­¡± Erik paused for a moment, ¡°To call out their full power like that, they must have been faced with an equal or stronger opponent they deemed worthy of it. Like Azruxan was to me¡­I must find them.¡± He said with resolve, walking back into the forest later. ¡°Oh-Uh wait up!¡± Nerick said after glancing at Makaela, preferring to stay with the drake than the dark elves. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Thea asked Makaela, having noticed this awkward atmosphere between her and Erik. ¡°Things just feel strange at the moment, nothing for you to worry about Lady Selene.¡± Makaela said with a sneer, ¡°Or is worrying over me your job too now?¡± she then asked, pointing at Shizuka who actually looked shaken by the ordeal as she sat over the shaped log. ¡°I-¡± Thea was about to respond but Makaela made her exit, dissipating into a burst of shadows. (¡°Avoiding the conversation more like¡­¡±) Thea thought before turning to the bestia as she sat hugging herself. Thea crouched before Shizuka, ¡°Are you alright?¡± she softly asked. Shizuka glanced at her with wide eyes, ¡°Why? Why did you protect me?¡± she asked bluntly. Thea chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Not one for small talk huh?¡± Shizuka didn¡¯t respond, instead she simply shook her head. Thea sighed, ¡°Well¡­as I told him, I-¡± ¡°Please Lady Selene, don¡¯t give me that bull shit too.¡± Shizuka said with an annoyed snort, ¡°Y-¡± Shizuka was about to say more, but suddenly couldn¡¯t as Thea¡¯s left hand flashed before her eyes. Grabbing her tongue in between her index and middle fingers, Thea stared at the bestia with a raised brow, ¡°You will not speak in such a manner before me, is that understood?¡± ¡°Y-Yeus.¡± Shizuka responded with wide eyes, nodding too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it has come to this but you¡¯re stuck with us now, that means you¡¯re stuck with me.¡± Thea then said with a sullen tone, Shizuka nodded once more. ¡°I cannot let you go, I know Erik wouldn¡¯t bluff. He will kill you if you try to escape again, so don¡¯t do it okay?¡± Thea asked with a friendly tone and creepily perfect smile. Again, Shizuka nodded, eyes still wide. ¡°Good.¡± Thea then added, letting go of her tongue before rising to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go then, before Erik comes to drag us along.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my d-question, ma¡¯am.¡± Shizuka said, stopping herself from swearing again. Thea paused as she had turned around to leave, glancing back at Shizuka the bestia saw pity in her eyes. ¡°If you promise you won¡¯t laugh¡­or tell anybody, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Promise.¡± Shizuka responded all too quickly, not one for losing an opportunity. Thea grimaced lightly before turning away, ¡°You¡¯re...You look the same age as my younger sister, Kayle. That is why I stopped Erik from torturing you¡­when he was doing it to the dark elf I was too shocked to say a word but when he aimed his magic at you I¡­my body moved on its own.¡± she explained dryly. A brief moment of silence passed by them, before suddenly Shizuka leaned over laughing. ¡°T-That? That¡¯s why you bloody stood in between me and a fuc-¡± her words were cut off there as Thea appeared before her, Shizuka¡¯s tongue once again in between her fingers. This time though she clenched them closer, causing the bestia some pain and teary eyes while Thea held her tongue higher. Having to lean up to diminish the pain. ¡°What did I say?¡± Thea asked in plain annoyance, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from swearing within combat but she could at least teach this kid what a lady shouldn¡¯t say. ¡°S-Swowry!¡± Shizuka pleaded, her feline ears rearing back into her hair. ¡°Hmph, at least you know to apologise. I¡¯m not as harsh as Erik or Makaela, but don¡¯t expect too much leniency from me, assassin.¡± Thea told Shizuka before letting go of her tongue once more. ¡°Now we better catch up, I wouldn¡¯t bet on it but he¡­he could leave us behind too¡­¡± -
- Two hours of walking later - Nerick lead their little party through the city streets, having been here before he mostly knew where they were headed. Thea and Shizuka followed while Erik stood at the very back, glancing around just as curiously as Ivara. Both their heads moving about almost in unison as new sights came into view, chimneys blowing out smoke, vehicles driving through the middle of the road where apparently pedestrians weren¡¯t allowed to walk through, and things just generally blowing up here and there. Daldorth wasn¡¯t as packed with people as Druvia, the dwarven race holding a much lower population than humans. Yet it was just as busy, every dwarf and dwarfess at work on some strange contraption, driving unusual carriages around or as they neared the plaza, bargaining much more aggressively than a human would with the merchant stands. Although, humans knew when to stop bargaining, and when it was going completely the wrong way. ¡°So¡­they¡¯re around us? Just, we can¡¯t see them?¡± Nerick whispered back at Thea, still anxious about the xilfir. ¡°Why are you so bothered by them but not¡­him?¡± Shizuka asked with disbelief, gesturing back at Erik who wasn¡¯t paying much attention to them as he looked about like a child in a new country. ¡°I mean¡­look at him.¡± Nerick whispered back, ¡°He looks harmless¡­But the dark elves, they get under my skin-¡± ¡°Drop it, the xilfir aren¡¯t as bad as we make them out to be.¡± Thea told them off after jabbing Nerick in the side, ¡°We¡¯ve reached the port.¡± she added while walking past him. Now at the lead of the group. The street of concrete opened up before them, the houses suddenly ending as they found themselves staring out towards the open ocean. They stared out into the sea from in between two massive ships of metal. Whether they glanced to the left or the right they saw hundreds of metallic boats, small and large while withholding the same bulky and long shape. Sailors, engineers, fisherman and guards frequented the wide port. The port itself was mostly a metallic platform held several feet above the water and held up by pillars of the same, non-iron, material that it was made of. As Erik stepped onto the metal planks he couldn¡¯t tell what the material was, just that it definitely wasn¡¯t iron as not a spot of rust was visible anywhere. His gaze then moved onto the ships themselves. The largest being twice the length of a wooden galley and a bit wider while the smallest was just the size of a carrack, they were also entirely made of metal as far as he could tell. On either side of the back and front a square shape bulged out from the main body of the ship, looking through the water Erik could see some sort of watermill-like waterwheel mechanism within. ¡°This way, Droy said to go to the far left.¡± Thea told them, gaining Erik¡¯s attention as he looked away from the large ships. They followed her, passing by several warehouses, workshops and some taverns. The port was just as wide as the city, taking up a kilometre of the shore which was littered with the ships and other strange contraptions. ¡°There they are, Genus and Co.¡± Nerick pointed out three ships of a specific colouring, red and gold just like the crimson guard¡¯s main colour theme. ¡°Genus is the captain of the fleet and a merchant between the three kingdoms of Druvia, Sinbeni and Ashcal.¡± Thea explained to Erik, ¡°My father would hire his ships for transporting the crimson guard across continents.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Erik said as he stared up at the largest of the three ships, Genus owning two of the smaller ones alongside a single goliath of a boat. ¡°So where¡¯s this Genus?...¡± ¡°Right down ¡®ere I¡¯d be,¡± said a grouchy voice from behind them, the group turning around to find a rather pale old dwarf with a short grey beard, buzz cut grey hair and crimson eyes standing there. He wore black pants, a red button up shirt and a black coat. Alongside his left eye being lazy, he would¡¯ve looked like the perfect dwarven pirate if it wasn¡¯t for the copper goggles over his forehead. ¡°Genus?¡± Shizuka asked with a raised brow. ¡°I just said so, why ye askin? Do I look like ye mother?¡± The dwarf captain asked whilst rolling his good eye, ¡°Go drop ¡®er in the forge if I do, cause that be one ugly ass drab!¡± Shizuka glanced at Thea, ¡°What¡­is he saying?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡± Thea whispered back before stepping to the front to stand before the dwarf. ¡°Captain Genus? I¡¯m Thea Selene, of the crimson guard mercenaries. We need transportation to Sinroz.¡± ¡°Lady Selene? I hear ye ole man be ten feet under?¡± Genus asked with wide eyes, ¡°Yes, yes I shall gather the crew. But it may take me a wee bit, those lugs are still carryin off the latest haul.¡± ¡°How long do you think we¡¯ll have to wait? And which one are we taking?¡± Erik then asked, gesturing at the ships. ¡°Err, could be three, could be four more hours. Depends on how drunk they all be matey. As for the ship, well how many ye be and what haul you carryin?¡± Genus asked back. ¡°I think the sm-¡± Thea began when suddenly Erik spoke in her head. (¡°The big one.¡±) (¡°W-What?¡±) Thea asked back. (¡°I want to ride the big ship.¡±) Erik replied. (¡°We can fit on one of the smaller ones though¡­¡±) Thea argued. Erik turned away briefly from staring up at the bigger of the three ships, looking her straight in the eye with a dead set gaze. (¡°The big ship.¡±) he repeated, a proverbial glint in his eyes. Thea couldn¡¯t believe how child-like he seemed, almost feeling guilty of her next words. (¡°The smaller ship is faster, we¡¯ll get to Sinroz quicker.¡±) Erik glanced in between the big ship and Thea several times, the others staring at them both in confusion. Until he finally looked at the dwarf, shoulder slumping down in disappointment as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll take the small ship¡­¡±. ¡°Aye, then I shall get the crew, meet ¡®ere in three hours then?¡± Genus said as he took out a compass from within his coat. It seemed broken to Erik. ¡°Yeah we¡¯ll¡­I don¡¯t know, what will we do for three hours?¡± Nerick then asked, holding Ivara¡¯s tail to stop the wyvern from jumping at the many flies buzzing about. ¡°How about ye get a taste of real dwarven ale ey?¡± Genus offered, ¡°Good food too, I¡¯d suggest a tavern down the right side of this here port. My Pearl tavern, it be called.¡± He pointed them down the opposite side of the port. ¡°Ale?¡± Erik repeated the unknown word. ¡°Alcohol.¡± Nerick answered, gaining a confused raised brow from the drake. ¡°Oh, we have to go now.¡± Nerick then said with a wide grin. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± Thea offered worryingly. ¡°I¡¯m no child Thea, I wish to know what this¡­Alcohol, is.¡± Erik said sternly before walking off on his own. ¡°Oh, this is going to be fu-priceless,¡± Shizuka quickly corrected herself, ¡°it¡¯s going to be priceless!¡±. Thea was too worried to notice, looking after a drunk drake sounded like potential genocide to her. ¡°We should stop him¡­¡± ¡°Ah we will if he can even get tipsy! I just want to find out.¡± Nerick said before pushing them both with, Ivara hissing down at Shizuka from the sudden proximity causing Nerick to pull away. ¡°Ah¡­she still hasn¡¯t forgiven you for kicking her.¡± ¡°She bit me!¡± Shizuka argued. Thea sighed¡­then noticed Erik had actually gone ahead without them. ¡°Let¡¯s go before we lose him!¡± She told them both then stormed forwards. It didn¡¯t take a lot to catch up to the humanoid drake, Erik didn¡¯t walk very fast. Having finally caught up to him though they still had to walk a fair bit more before encountering the tavern, My Pearl. Seemingly older than all the others they had passed by, slightly more run down that is, the tavern had black painted walls and a dark oak door. Above the door was a wooden white sign with a black, iconic galleon ship painted over it. Thea grimaced as she saw how interested and curious Erik actually seemed, to the point that he seemed to have forgotten all about the big ship. ¡°I still think this is a bad idea¡­¡± she tried to argue again. ¡°Hah, I¡¯m a drake Thea, whatever this¡­Alcohol is, I shall not be defeated easily.¡± Erik assured all too eagerly as he pushed the door open. (¡°DON¡¯T LET HIM INSIDE THAT TAVERN!¡±) Makaela suddenly bellowed within Thea¡¯s mind, without needing for an explanation she lunged forwards towards Erik¡­ But it was too late, missing his shoulder she then stumbled inside behind him. Thea found herself within a jolly tavern, charcoal black wooden walls, cherry flooring and metallic tables all around but the bar itself which was made of the same black wood as the walls shaped with the design of waves passing through. Dwarves, humans, and even a couple bestia sat or stood about chatting, drinking, eating and some cheering for seemingly no reason. Looking around she saw nothing out of the ordinary, until her gaze fell upon him¡­ A male human with short pitch-black hair, the scruffy start of a beard and bright green eyes. Seemingly in his late teens, the boy was completely inebriated as he held two dwarven women beneath each arm, swinging from left to right and singing alongside the main table where he sat. Thea couldn¡¯t not recognise him, his face, although much more well kept¡­was all over the northern kingdom. Statues, paintings and so many other things in his name. The Hero. The Immortal. The Chosen of Findri. Alan, the slayer of Erikathyr sat drunk within the tavern. Ch 22 - Brawl Daldorth, a dwarven port city known for its shipwrights and ale. A quiet city, even outside the My Pearl tavern where said famous ale originates from. That is, until the entire wall exploded onto the port. Alan Kyle, a simple looking boy in his late teens with black hair and dark brown eyes. Yet he was known all over the world of Faetera as the killer of Erikathyr the destroyer. This Hero, was what shattered through the wall as tendrils of electricity surged around his body, tankards of ale flying in every direction alongside the shattered wood debris. Alan flew back, tumbling through the air from the force, he soared over the port and crashed into a ship¡¯s front. Still, the force kept him going, bouncing and sliding by the ships¡¯ side until finally falling into the water. ¡°W-Woah!¡± Alan wheezed and coughed after resurfacing, the cold water shook him out of his drunk daze. ¡°T-T-The f-fuck!?¡± he exclaimed in confusion, bruises and leaking blood all over his face while the water washed it away. ¡°So, we meet again.¡± Hissed Erik with fury as he stepped through the destroyed tavern front, his eyes aglow gold. Behind him was a frantic Thea as she tried to calm the tavern owner down from bashing the back of Erik¡¯s head flat with a pan. Alan groaned, ¡°Look mate, I don¡¯t know who or what you are but if I owe you money, which I probably do¡­You¡¯re barking up the wrong damn tree.¡± Rising out of the water whilst his eyes suddenly lit up a bright blue, he hovered over the water as it froze beneath him. Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed as he walked to the port¡¯s edge, ¡°Oh? So, you do not remember me?¡± Erik then asked in draconic, Alan¡¯s eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Who¡­are you?¡± the Hero asked. Erik chuckled, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll remember if I pound the memory back to the surface.¡± he said coldly, lightning surging through his body before he suddenly disappeared. Reappearing before Alan, his fist surging with golden lightning as it struck at the hero. Alan crossed his arms in response, a bright blue wind flowing around his arms. The magiks clashed, strikes of lightning and frost swirling about them as they hovered over the frozen water. Staring into each other¡¯s aglow eyes. Remembering, that day. -
- 5th age Over a thousand years ago Ancient Eastern Druvia / Now lost lands - Alan stood amidst a broken land, the very trees having been moved out of the way to create this massive arena of nothing by dry earth. His hair ablaze blue, and his eyes shining just as brightly as wings of frost formed out of his back. The same energy swirling about his arcane sword. His body broken and bruised, bleeding all over as he stood facing the giant monster. The drake gazed down at him, its white scale body scarred for eternity, its tail sliced off and so many more bleeding wounds than one could see. Erikathyr gazed down at Alan with his good left eye, his right having been blasted out of its socket minutes ago. Both out of breath, both on the verge of death as they stared at one another. ¡°I tried.¡± Alan mumbled, ¡°I really tried Findri, but this fool will not see reason¡­¡± he whispered, sorrow filling his eyes as he gazed down at his tired and collapsed comrades. Defeated, yet not quite dead, alas if nothing was done they were all soon to become so. Alan clenched his sword with both hands, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friends. I¡¯m sorry you had an idiot like me for a leader.¡± He said with tears beginning to stream down his face. ¡°Findri, I break my promise with you. This abomination, I cannot save!¡± Alan charged forwards, dragging his blade behind him as he moved with speed greater than any human could¡¯ve been capable of. Erikathyr rose onto his hind legs in response, opening his maw wide as golden energy formed within. ¡°Oh lord Grim, I beseech thee, grant thy one last breath of power.¡° Alan began to chant, ¡±Reaper, I shall present you with my foe¡¯s lifeline. God of Death, I present you my soul in payment. Holy Text; Chapter of Death; Soul Reap!¡± he exclaimed, leaping up at the colossal drake as a blinding ray of golden energy surged down at him. Alan¡¯s sword suddenly grew, black energy forming about its blade and taking the shape of a green shadow-engulfed scythe. He slashed forwards, meeting the ray of energy with his summoned weapon. The powerful draconic light clashing with the archaic death magic, tendrils of each spell spiralling out of control and striking at the already dead terrain about them. Alan screamed, emptying his lungs he bellowed with all his might. Pushing his wings to their limit, yet he was still being slowly pushed back. The ray of energy suddenly ended, Erikathyr then slashing forth with his right claw which Alan met by spinning mid-air and cutting towards it. All the while shouting with anger. The scythe slashing into existence a blade of the same dark energy that flew forth and clashed with the drake¡¯s arm. Alan flew forwards, shortening the distance in mere moments. Finding himself eye to eye with The Destroyer. Seeing the pure hatred within those golden eyes, ¡°I regret only one thing.¡± He mumbled to himself, the same hatred now filling his. He slashed the scythe across the drake¡¯s head, the weapon once again forming a blade of pure death magic, clashing with the drake¡¯s white scales and piercing through them. The dark energy cut through the drake¡¯s face, engulfing his enormous body in death magic, dark green flames that sent the beast bellowing in agony. Alan fell, his summoned magiks dissipating about him as he plummeted down. He stared up as the colossus¡¯s body fell back, any life he sensed within before, gone entirely from the collapsing corpse that now lay before him. Alan¡¯s gaze moved to the blackened sky, dark clouds hiding the sun above. He grimaced, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Findri¡­I failed.¡± he said with regret, dark green flames suddenly engulfing his own body. His skin and flesh burning away as he fell, dissipating into ash before he even touched the ground.
Erik pushed his surging fist into Alan¡¯s crossed arms, the two clashing spells pushing against one another, neither of them making any physical contact as lightning and ice raged all around them. Arcs of electricity surging back and forth from Erik¡¯s body, the frozen water and the metal ships. Tendrils of frost whipping about Alan, spinning all around him, and freezing every surface they touched. ¡°It¡¯s true then¡­¡±Alan said with a grimace, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± he then exclaimed, releasing his magic and lowering himself below Erik¡¯s attack. Alan rushed slightly to the left and into Erik, his right knee digging into the drake¡¯s gut as frost and lightning clashed once again. Erik was the one to be sent flying back this time, soaring back onto the port and crashing into what remained of the tavern¡¯s ceiling, collapsing that too as everyone nearby cleared out of their way. ¡°Really though, I expected a large light breathing lizard, not a moron in human skin.¡± Alan said with a sneer, hovering up as wings of ice burst into existence from his back. Briefly though, as the wings abruptly faded out, causing Alan to fall back onto the frozen water. ¡°Tch, dammit.¡± Erik laughed as he rose from the rubble, ¡°What is it hero? Has your dragon abandoned you!?¡± he exclaimed with hilarity, laughing even as the sky blacked out with storm clouds above. ¡°You wish to see a drake!? I can make that so!¡± he then growled fiercely in draconic, Alan took a step back in preparation. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a single bit, have you?¡± Alan said, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°That might be a bit too far for these rats though, in that form holding back shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you I¡¯d think?¡± he asked with a sneer. Erik grimaced as he glanced about, ¡°This doesn¡¯t end here, Hero.¡± Alan too glanced elsewhere, ¡°I never said it will.¡± Both of them disappeared then and there, Thea who relocated with the rest barely noticing that Erik had reappeared behind her. She turned around just in time to see him grab two shadows by their necks, slamming the cloaked figures into the ground and causing the entire port to quake. Several more shadows fell from above, their limbs frozen solid. She glanced up, seeing Alan standing on top of one roof, his short sword digging into one shadow¡¯s chest as it slowly froze over from within.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Alan kicked the shadow off the roof, pulling his sword out as the man¡¯s magic dissipated about him. As did the rest¡¯s, revealing cloaked men wielding long daggers and belts full of more blades. ¡°Hah, not one or two! Eight! Eight Pact assassins, good god you know how to piss people off.¡± Alan laughed as he gazed down at the defeated assassins. When suddenly he turned to evade, another shadow appearing behind him, their dagger digging into Alan¡¯s side as he failed to detect them in time. Alan slashed at the assassin but they had already released their weapon, leaving it in his back and stepping out of his sword''s range. Alan grimaced as he fell back, glancing behind him he saw the fall that was sure to kill him. But his fall abruptly ended, turning back to see Erik standing at the edge, gripping onto his jacket and keeping him from falling. ¡°Nine, nine assassins.¡± Erik corrected, his other hand raised towards the last shadow as lightning arced out and struck the assassin. ¡°Ah¡­guess I¡¯m a bit rusty.¡± Alan joked, unaffecting Erik¡¯s stern gaze as he narrowed his eyes on the injured hero. ¡°Why, why are you alive?¡± Erik asked, annoyance clear in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re g-going to ask? Out of everything else, that?¡± Alan asked back in pained amusement, the dagger was still in his side. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll have time to question you more soon.¡± Erik responded, pulling and then throwing the man back onto the roof. Alan rolled over the roof, the dagger tearing further about his flesh before he stopped himself from tumbling more. ¡°Oh? You think you got me cause I¡¯m injured and weaker than before?¡± Alan asked, struggling back to his feet and pulling the dagger out of his side. ¡°More or less, also because¡­¡± Erik made a slight gesture, Makaela and several other xilfir appearing right then, surrounding Alan with weapons ready. ¡°This time, you¡¯re the one who''s alone.¡± The amusement on Alan¡¯s expression faded, ¡°Ah¡­¡± raising his hands up in surrender, ¡°Well this is awkward.¡± ¡°Answer my damn question.¡± Erik hissed in draconic, his eyes glowing more fiercely. ¡°If I¡¯d take a guess and say that Grim brought you back, would I be correct?¡± Alan asked, glancing about as two xilfir began restraining his hands with enchanted rope. ¡°Grim¡­¡± Erik huffed in annoyance, ¡±Yes that fool brought me back, but why would it bring you back too?¡± ¡°Hah, and you¡¯re accusing me of not remembering. So much for you dragons and your vast knowledge of magic.¡± Alan said with amusement, ¡°I sold your soul alongside my own, at the time it was the only way I saw to stop your idiocy.¡± ¡°And?¡± Erik demanded further, Makaela clutching the man¡¯s wound with her right hand roughly, causing him to wince as she casted healing magic. ¡°Ah! G-Grim brought me back too!¡± Alan responded through the sudden pain, ¡±Why you healing me?¡± he then asked in confusion. ¡°You think I¡¯m letting you die with a title such as ¡®The Immortal¡¯?¡± Erik said with a raised brow, ¡°If Grim brought you back, and along with that title, I¡¯d guess he has done so several times already. Then that means even if I do kill you, you¡¯ll be brought back to life. So why should I let you die and possibly lose sight of you? When I can hold you prisoner and do with you as I please?¡± Alan¡¯s gaze dropped at his words, ¡°So¡­it¡¯s finally time for me to atone for my sin.¡± mumbling as he smiled weakly. (¡°Mas-Erik, we should leave before more assassins appear.¡±) Makaela said through their bond before he could demand to know what that meant, (¡°We don¡¯t need to babysit this one throughout, let us just be done with him and go.¡±) (¡°No, he knows things nobody else does, things nobody else will tell me. He¡¯s coming with us.¡±) Erik responded sternly, questions floating about his mind he hungered to have answered. ¡°Do not lose sight of him, and tell me if more of these¡­Pact members, appear.¡± He then said, turning to the edge and disappearing.
¡°S-Sir I¡¯ll pay for the damages please, just l-let it be!¡± Thea pleaded as she tried to calm the tavern owner down, a gruff male dwarf being held up by Nerick who kept the smelly short man towards her. ¡°Let it be!? Let it be!? I shall bash those fool¡¯s brains in me self! That tavern was me home! Me pride and joy! For generations it stood while everything else changed!¡± The dwarf shouted angrily, red faced while waving his pan around aggressively. ¡°Me pa and ma had it before me! Me granpapa before them!¡± ¡°Let the man down, if he wants to bash their heads in then let him be.¡± Erik said, suddenly appearing next to him and very much within the dwarf¡¯s bashing range. Gesturing at the assassins, some dead, some crawling away with either their feet or entire lower body frozen. ¡°What ye mean boy?¡± The dwarf asked in confusion, shaking Nerick¡¯s arms off as the knight lowered him back to the ground. ¡°Ain¡¯t ye who destroyed me wall!? Ain¡¯t ye and that adventurer who destroyed me roof!¡± he exclaimed, raising his pan up while stepping to Erik. ¡°No, it was them.¡± Erik said calmly, his eyes gaining a blueish glow as he stared into the dwarf¡¯s. ¡°Aye¡­it was them.¡± The dwarf then said, his own eyes gaining a brief blue glow as he turned to the crawling cloaked men. Thea, Nerick and Shizuka glanced between Erik and the dwarf in confusion, as the dwarf glanced at his destroyed tavern and then back at the assassins. ¡°Bloody hells ye will pay of it!¡± The dwarf suddenly exclaimed, shouting out angrily as he rushed at the assassins. ¡°W-What?¡± one unlucky fellow asked as the dwarf¡¯s pan descend upon his hooded head, slamming into his face with a loud ring. Thea, Nerick, Shizuka and a slightly drunk Ivara who had just stumbled back from licking at spilled ale, watched the dwarf in horror, as he went about bashing his frying pan into as many of the assassins he could catch up to. Some dissipating into shadow before he could do so. Grumbling as they disappeared before him, then turning back to the ones he hadn¡¯t knocked out yet. ¡°What¡­did you do?¡± Thea asked in confusion, turning to Erik. ¡°I simply suggested that it was them and not us, low tier psychic magic is all I¡¯m capable of, would you have preferred if I incinerated this entire city port to cover our tracks?¡± Erik asked with a raised brow, Thea shaking her head in response. ¡°I thought so, tell your captain we¡¯ll be leaving immediately then.¡± ¡°Ok-Wait wait wait! Where¡¯s the h-Alan? What did you¡­¡± Thea then asked, remembering the cause of all this. ¡°Alive, for now.¡± Erik grumbled, ¡°Makaela is watching over him, he is coming with us. That is, until I¡¯m done questioning him¡­I¡¯m not sure his sanity will retain after what I¡¯m planning to put that smug mud golem through¡­¡± his tone turning into a cold hiss as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re not torturing the kingdom¡¯s hero¡­as little as people actually care for him now.¡± Thea sternly said. Erik turned to face her, before he would¡¯ve met her with anger but he only felt a slight annoyance to her disapproving look. Sighing he turned away, ¡°This is not negotiable.¡± he replied. ¡°Oh I think it is,¡± Thea stepped back into his view, ¡°You can¡¯t just do what you want, you¡¯ll never fit in or even begin to understand people if you keep acting like¡­like this!¡± she exclaimed. Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed upon her, opening his mouth to respond he found that he couldn¡¯t. Frozen, Erik felt frozen as he met her resolved gaze. He questioned how could a being so weak stand up to him like this, so many times she had done so and still she didn¡¯t back away. (¡°Why? What is this tugging at my chest? What is this warmth?¡±) He asked himself, staring deep into her eyes as he closed his mouth. Noticing how Erik was staring at her, Thea quickly glanced away, hiding her reddening expression. ¡°I-I¡¯ll speak with Genus!¡± she walked away for a few steps, stopping to glance back at him. ¡°Just¡­listen for once okay?¡± she said, then continuing to walk off. Erik watched her leave, still pondering what he felt at the moment. A hiccup from his right then caught his attention, turning to see Nerick and Shizuka stiffening straight and quickly turning to follow after Thea, Nerick starting to whistle away anxiously as he left. Leaving behind a half asleep Ivara, rolling in a pool of mixed seawater and ale with her tongue hanging out. Erik approached the baby wyvern, sensing the xilfir moving away from him he glance up at the buildings before returning to Ivara. Erik crouched down next to her, dipping his finger into the thickest puddle of ale and then putting it into his mouth, wincing at the taste before spitting it out. ¡°Tastes horrible¡­¡± he muttered while watching Ivara lick up some more, ¡°Yet...good in a strange way.¡± He sighed once more, picking up the drunk by the waist with his right hand before standing back up. (¡°So many bloody things in this life that I do not understand, adding up to what I already did not before¡­¡±) he mused to himself, approaching one assassin that was playing dead to avoid the still enraged pan-wielding dwarf. Erik dropped Ivara onto the assassin¡¯s chest, the wyvern then rising to stretch about its long scaly body over his chest as it drunkenly turned to face them. Ivara met the widening assassin¡¯s gaze, licking its lips sleepily before suddenly snarling ferociously with wide furious eyes, surprised by the assassin¡¯s face. Her highly venomous fangs in full view to the ice bound assassin. What little of their face was visible beneath their mask, turned completely white. Their eyes widening in trembling fear. Erik crouched down, laying ahead of the fallen man. Staring down into his eyes, the assassin meekly looking up to see Erik up-side-down before them. ¡°She never said anything about what I could do with you¡­¡± Erik coldly stated, ¡°Do you know what happens to a barb-tailed forest wyvern when it¡¯s body reacts to sudden surprise?¡± he asked the assassin who made no move to respond. ¡°Their toxin sacks flow the noxious liquid that normally divides between their tail spikes, scales and claws¡­into a new fourth sack where they are combined into the most poisonous mixture on Faetera. It is then flowed into their fangs.¡± Erik explained plainly as Ivara hissed down at the assassin once more. Suddenly the assassin lunged at Ivara with his right hand, a blade appearing out of his sleeve. Recognising the threat even when drunk, Ivara reacted swiftly, her instincts unaffected by the ale as she evaded under the blade and sunk her fangs into the man¡¯s arm. Erik held the man¡¯s other arm down while also holding his mouth shut, muffling his scream as Ivara¡¯s mixed poison entered his system. ¡°You should feel it already, the tingling loss of sensation throughout your arm, as if your entire body is turning to stone. Followed by a single sensation to tell you that your arm is still there, raw pain running through your skin, muscles and bones, as if your arm is in constant limbo of being crushed.¡± Erik recounted exactly what the man felt. ¡°Nothing else, in a few moments you will feel nothing else but that for as long as the poison runs through your veins. Luckily for you this one is still young and the effects will only last a week, I can make it last a few more moments instead.¡± Erik said, slowly removing his hand from the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who do you work for? Who sent you?¡± The masked man visibly winced and struggled through the pain, his eyes reddening from the agony as he held back his screams. ¡°Ha-Ha¡­Wo-wouldn¡¯t you l-like to kno-w?¡± the assassin chuckled painfully, ¡°Y-You won-t get an-anything from m-me!¡± he exclaimed through the agony. ¡°W-We made t-the Pact! Th-There is no r-return! There i-is no hiding! The-There is no e-escape!¡± He exclaimed, suddenly freeing his hand from Ivara¡¯s jaws and stabbing up towards Erik¡¯s face. Erik gripped the blade with his bare hand, electricity surging through his skin and running down the man¡¯s arm. Paralyzing it. The assassin though continued to chuckle, ¡°My b-brothers and sisters will f-find you. There is n-no need to cou-nt your blessings! The gods can-not save you!¡± he said with madness in his eyes and tone. ¡°A shame.¡± Erik responded calmly, causing confusion to fill the man¡¯s expression. ¡°I thought I¡¯d have to hunt them down, but if they¡¯re coming to me instead¡­¡± Erik¡¯s eyes glowed golden as Ivara climbed up to his shoulders, hers also glowing a fierce gold as they both stared down at the assassin. ¡°I care not for the blessing of Gods. But anybody who would stand in my path¡­¡± Erik stood up and away from the man, ¡°Have their days numbered.¡± he said while turning away. The dwarf stepping in right then to slam his warped frying pan upon a surprised assassin¡¯s face. Erik walked away from the scene, the sounds of a metal pan slamming into squishing flesh and then bone sounding off behind him. Again and again, the pan came down even after the man was dead. Again and again, even once more after the dwarf snapped out of his magically induced daze. ¡°Bloody¡­What have I?¡± the dwarf asked himself in confusion, then glancing at his destroyed tavern before turning towards another cloaked man, crawling away as the ice slowly melted off his feet. The dwarf clenched his bent cookware, ¡°Oi! What happened here?!¡± he bellowed in question at the assassin, who at the sound of his voice doubled his crawling speed. Ch 23 - Pyra Shadows, a thin black mist of dark energy covering the assassin¡¯s body like a veil. They stepped out of it, appearing before the metal gate. Albeit the darkness faded from their view the energy still flowed about their body, like an aura it engulfed them. ¡°H-Hal-!¡± The guard tried to exclaim, two of them were standing at the gate. Crimson red armour trimmed with gold, wielding enchanted weapons held high towards them. The assassin cocked his head, when suddenly two more of his own faded into existence behind the two guards. Red sprayed forth as their blades cut open their throats, making their words brief. The guards fell to their knees, choking on their own life blood as it pooled beneath them. The assassin stepped to the gate, waving their right hand close to it, a barrier of blue shimmering over the iron bars with the proximity of his skin. Him and the two other raised both palms to the gate, three more shadows appearing by them doing the same. Six of them now, darkness twirling about their fingers as the barrier twisted and cracked beneath the energy. Tendrils of shadow penetrated through the shimmering blue mana, bending it, cracking it further until it suddenly shattered. The dark energy burst forward, blasting the gate wide open as dozens of shadowy figures rushed through. Ten times more than what was visible before, each one uncloaking and charging into the mansion¡¯s yard. Streaks of black mist rushed over the moonlit grass, barely visible, each of their steps completely silent. Each, stopping in their steps as a single man descended before them, the ground quaking as he landed. Blocking their path. ¡°Assassin¡¯s Pact I presume?¡± the man asked with a raised brow. Tall with sleek white hair dyed back, bright green eyes and sharp features. The man wore his usual plain white suit and pitch-black glasses, alongside his impeccable, stern gaze. ¡°The guild was expecting you, unfortunately it seems we misjudged your primary target. My men are still moving from the palace to this position.¡± Kai Voltair, the adventurer¡¯s guildmaster stood blocking their path. Some of the shadows glanced at one another, this person was an unknown even within their vast array of information. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to get through me if you wish for miss Selene¡¯s life.¡± Kai pointed out, ¡°I¡¯ve also informed the crimson guard within the mansion, you¡¯ll have a hard time in there as well so I would suggest simply lea-¡± His words were cut short as several of the shadowmen charged at him, blades of rushing darkness appearing in their hands as many surrounded him, the rest dashing past them. They lunged at him, each of the five blades slashing or stabbing at a potentially mortal area, slicing through his clothing with ease yet¡­ The blades could not pierce his skin. The assassins struggled briefly but backed away the moment they noticed something was off, but it was already too late. Kai¡¯s form blurred briefly and he then stood outside their encircle, eyes closed as a mild glow escaped from below his eyelids. His left a blue light, his right a golden shine, both quickly fading as he opened them. The shadowmen behind him flowed into a black fog, turning blood red as they dissipated with the wind. Utterly disintegrated within moments. Kai sighed, ¡°Why is this Selene girl so important that you¡¯d send so many?¡± he mused, watching the many more assassins approaching him before glancing back at those that made it through him. He grimaced as he was once more surrounded, ¡°This is going to be a frustrating night isn¡¯t it?¡± Kai muttered while glancing about. Then noticing more shadows rush by, surprising even those that surrounded him. A battle broke out around him, shadows clashing with shadows, unable to tell which was which but able to see that one side was overwhelming the other with more than just sheer numbers. ¡°Go back to your people half-blood, this mansion is under our protection.¡± Said a cold feminine voice from his left, it surprisingly spoke elven. Kai followed the voice, seeing a dark figure fade in and revealing Pyra. ¡°Ah the night¡¯s fist, I wasn¡¯t aware the Selenes bartered with bandits.¡± Kai mused in elven, meeting Pyra¡¯s annoyed gaze. ¡°Hmph, If I wasn¡¯t busy, I¡¯d kill you.¡± Pyra warned with widening eyes, anger flaring through them before she suddenly dissipated into shadows. ¡°To the mansion! Leave the trash to this demi-alf.¡± Pyra ordered, more than half the shadows disengaging from combat and rushing to the main building. Leaving Kai alone and surrounded once again. He sighed, ¡°Was it something I said?¡± he mused while fixing his glasses, the remaining shadows turning to face him.
Kayle woke with a start as her bedroom door burst open, ¡°Miss wake up, we must move you to a safer location!¡± exclaimed the crimson guard officer. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Why is there fighting outside?¡± Kayle blurted out in confusion, clearly hearing blades clashing within the mansion. ¡°Assassin miss, the Pact is here for you. We don¡¯t know why.¡± The officer explained quickly, grabbing her right hand roughly and pulling her out of the bed, Kayle left with nothing but her nightgown as guards surrounded her. ¡°The P-Pact? Here in Druvia?¡± Kayle asked as they ushered her through the corridor, ¡°Why? Why me?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am we must get you to the below levels, thoughts of why can come later.¡± The officer said sternly, his fearful brown eyes briefly visible through their helmet as he glanced back at her. Kayle questioned him no more, understanding the situation needed as much calm as possible. They rushed through the second floor, the sounds of battle and death surrounding them, passing by several guards fighting off shadow engulfed figures. Reaching the staircase though they were met with a blockade of the shadowmen, two dozen compared to the half a dozen that was Kayle¡¯s escort. ¡°Miss stand back!¡± one guard said as each of the six stood before her, shielding her from view of the assassins. ¡°Surrender the girl, and your lives will be spared.¡± Hissed one shadow as it stepped forth, violet energy surging through where their eyes would¡¯ve been. The officer snorted in amusement, unstrapping his dual axes. ¡°Cultist scum, you¡¯ll have to go through us first!¡± he exclaimed, a green wind forming at the edge of his weapons. The rest unsheathed their swords too, at the same time three more guards rushed from the corridor to join them by the stairs. Yet still they were severely outnumbered. And the officer knew it, grabbing the closest guard by the shoulder and pulling him back, ¡°Take miss Selene through the servant¡¯s staircase! We¡¯ll hold these here.¡± he told the young mercenary who saluted and pulled back. ¡°Come miss, we must go!¡± The mercenary said, grabbing Kayle¡¯s arm and rushing back down the corridor they had just came from. ¡°Well if you insist.¡± Then hissed the lead shadow, the assassins moving to surround the smaller group of guards while they slowly pulled back, barring them entrance to the corridor. ¡°Cleanse them!¡± the shadow then hissed, and both sides clashed. The officer swung his axes down to the sides, forcing one assassin to his left to parry and the one to his right to die as his axe slashed through the shadows and into the man¡¯s face. Pulling his right axe out of bone by kicking the corpse aside, he pushed at the assassin to his left, ignoring as another slashed at his side. With abandon he charged at the closest assassin, barraging him with attacks, pounding at the crossed blades as the shadow tried to parry his heavy blows. Yet the daggers weren¡¯t shields, one breaking on the ninth collision with the enhanced axe blade. The officer took this opening, slashing aside the last dagger with one axe and cleaving the assassin¡¯s chest open with the other. Then he stopped, feeling a sharp pain in his right shoulder, feeling the crooked blade tear its way back out of his flesh. The man stumbled forwards, falling to a knee as he felt the poison flow through his system, a tingling pain that was sure to kill him in a few moments. He glanced about, his men¡¯s corpses scattered around him, the assassins moving past them and into the corridor they could not hold. Hunting after the life he swore to protect. The man stood back up, struggling to hold his weapons as he turned to face the assassins once again. His eyes widening through his helmet at the sight that presented itself instead. The shadowy assassins lay surrounded as more shadows flowed around them, blades rushing out of the swirling darkness held by chains of lightning. The xilfir massacred the assassins within moments, a whirlwind of electrified blades shredding through the shadowy figures like heated knives passing through butter. Fading in from the misty shadows as body parts fell to the bloody floor, the cloaked dark elves glanced at the surprised mercenary but gave him no more attention, turning about and changing back into streams of shadow. They rushed forth, a black mist flowing down the corridor. He watched after them, struggling to remain standing as another shadow passed by him, Pyra¡¯s brief form fading by and causing his eyes to widen further. ¡°Pact¡­Dreadblades¡­What has this world come to?¡± he mused as blood leaked out of his mouth, he fell forwards, losing all feeling in his body as the poison acted. The man lay there, surrounded by vulgar gore, dying. Then shadows began to form around his body, covering him alongside every whole corpse around. The corpses rose, their skin paling as shadows fully engulfed them, the dead were brought back to life.
Kayle rushed down the stairs following the mercenary, reaching the bottom he pulled her forward and took a stance. Meeting the assassin¡¯s blades with his shortsword, pushing the shadow back up a step before lunging forwards himself. Clenching his sword with both hands the mercenary stabbed forwards, his eyes widening in surprise as the assassin met him with their open chest. His blade dug into the shadow¡¯s abdomen and he pulled back from the confusion, unable to react as two shadows slithered by his sides, rushing at a defenceless Kayle. Kayle watched as the shadows took form, crooked blades in each hand stabbing down at her. Then blood. Blood splattered across her face as a flurry of xilfir blades tore the shadows asunder, expertly avoiding the mercenary among their targets. The lightning held blades pulled back and out of sight, impossible to determine where their wielders hid in the dim staircase. Only when they appeared could she, five dark elves materializing around her, each giving her their back as they stood solemnly with weapons in hand. ¡°Damn! Dreadblades too?!¡± the mercenary exclaimed, struggling with his sword proving fruitless as it was now stuck inside the assassin he let go and turned to face the xilfir. He unsheathed his side arm dagger, ¡°Release miss Selene at once!¡± he demanded. But the dark elves ignored him completely, even as he raised his blade towards them, he was not a danger in their eyes. But the shadows that still lurked about them were, assassins suddenly rushing past the confused mercenary and clashing with the barrier of xilfir that now protected Kayle. Lightning enhanced blades sparked brightly as they clashed with the crooked daggers, shadow after shadow being dispersed as more and more flowed into the staircase from both the bottom and the top. The mercenary was pushed to the side as he flayed his dagger about helplessly, like a wave of liquid the shadows rushed about. Tearing, slicing and stabbing at anything in their path, the mercenary had no hope, falling to the floor dead after the dozenth wound. But the dark elves held, albeit being overwhelmed they took each wound with as little as a wince, for each one they gained something died beneath their blade. Suddenly the dark elves moved to only holding the stairs taking downwards, revealing Kayle to the shadows that flowed from above, not stopping to ask why the wraith-like assassins flowed upon her.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. When the ceiling above exploded upon them. Pyra descended with the stone rubble, her golden gauntlet crashing down onto the flowing shadows, lightning surging from her fists and into her surroundings. The shadows lost their malleable form, several assassins falling to the ground dead, their bodies charred from the sheer energy that was sent through them. Pyra stood up, her solemn gaze falling upon a confused and terrified Kayle. ¡°Secure the girl.¡± She said while several more dark elves appeared behind her as more of the shadowy assassins leapt down the broken stairs. The two sides clashing once more. Ignoring the fighting about them Pyra approached the dead mercenary, waving her right hand about the corpse as her eyes glowed gold. Tendrils of violet energy faded into existence about where her hand moved, revealing the magic that was once invisible. It flowed into the dead man¡¯s body, the corpse¡¯s eyes shaking briefly before the newly resurrected zombie turned to look up at Pyra. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Pyra spat before slamming her right gauntlet into the undead¡¯s head, bursting it like a bubble onto the wall. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Kayle then stuttered out, crawling away from the tall and muscular dreadblade captain. A fearsome sight alongside Pyra¡¯s oversized iron gauntlets and pitch-black leather armour. ¡°You are safe now, Kayle Selene, that is all you need to know.¡± Pyra said sternly, turning away from her. ¡°Priestess Makaela wishes not a hair to be plucked off this one, destroy anybody that would wish her harm.¡± Pyra ordered her underlings. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The xilfir bellowed in response. Pyra moved to fade into shadows, ¡°W-Wait!¡± When Kayle called out once more, having grabbed Pyra¡¯s left leg. Pyra glanced down at her with annoyance, ¡°My men are dying for you, what else do you want?¡± she hissed in question. Kayle shrunk beneath her gaze, ¡°Makaela¡­Who is Makaela?¡± she asked with wide eyes, her voice a squeak. She let go of the xilfir¡¯s leg and leaned away. Pyra¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Do you speak elven?¡± she asked, names sounded different when said in either common or elven and Pyra hadn¡¯t said Makaela¡¯s name in common. ¡°N-No, but I know both pronunciations¡­W-Who is this person?¡± Kayle asked again. ¡°Why do you wish to know?¡± Pyra asked sternly. Kayle gulped down her spit as she clutched her chest, trying to ease her fear, battling the chill that flowed through her bones. Fear of the assassins that wanted her life was bad enough, but seeing the notorious dreadblades, meeting Pyra ¡®The Night¡¯s Fist¡¯ up close like this made her heart race unlike anything else. ¡°Makaela¡­She? She is xilfir isn¡¯t she?¡± Kayle asked with struggling resolve. Pyra turned to face her fully again, ¡°Why.Do.You.Ask?¡± she worded out, a dangerous shine about her eyes. Kayle met her terrifying gaze, struggling to hold eye contact as she answered. ¡°She killed my mother, I need to know why.¡± Pyra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°What?¡± she unconsciously asked in elven, ¡±Does your sister know?¡± she then asked in common. Pyra wasn¡¯t aware of this. ¡°Huh?¡± Kayle¡¯s resolve turned to confusion at her question. ¡°Thea Selene, your sister. Does she know?¡± Pyra urged. ¡°N-No¡­at least I don¡¯t think she does! I-I investigated on my own.¡± Kayle explained. Suddenly the shadows that fought the xilfir below exploded aside, ¡°Ladies¡­Is this really the time to chat about such things?¡± clearing the steps for Kai to ascend. Pyra turned to see the guildmaster standing before her dreadblades, ¡°Stay out of it, halfblood.¡± She spat at him, briefly glancing at Kayle she then turned to give them her back. ¡°Protect the girl. And watch that filth.¡± She ordered her dreadblades, dissipating into shadows right then. Kai sighed, ¡°But I just climbed up here¡­¡± fixing his glasses before facing a very confused Kayle who stared at him. ¡°I apologise in advance for the wall.¡± Kai said with a brief bow, turning to the staircase¡¯s wall before walking through it. The stone turning to dust as it touched his form, leaving behind a hole of his shape. Kayle stared into the hole taking outside, wondering if he had just leapt off the mansion¡¯s second floor¡­ -
- Outside the city, The regrowing forest. - Miasma filled the air, violet tendrils corrupting the trees and brush which were purified only days before. The land was being drained of its energy, sucked dry by the miasma as mana flowed through it and into the caster. A tall cloaked man coated in flowing shadows, wielding a wooden stave, cracking with the violet energy that flowed through it. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve found me.¡± The shadow hissed as Pyra materialized nearby, lightning surging through her entire body. ¡°Alf? You¡­You¡¯re no common necromancer.¡± Pyra mused, the shadow had spoken in elven. The shadow chuckled coldly, ¡°No sister, I am not.¡± He said, lowering his hood and revealing an old dark elf. Pyra¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Traitor.¡± The necromancer shook his head, ¡°If betrayal was the price of freedom, then yes, I am indeed a traitor.¡± he said, wearing a crooked smile over his warped skin. ¡°Freedom? Is selling your soul to demons for power what you call freedom?¡± Pyra asked, clenching her fists and causing the energy about her to focus within her gauntlets. The necromancer chuckled once again, ¡°The concept of freedom is to make your own choices, joining the Pact was mine just as many others¡¯.¡± ¡°Then we must be both free then, I choose to follow master and mistress.¡± Pyra said, resolute in her words as she charged forwards. ¡°I guess we are, we only chose different paths to freedom.¡± The necromancer agreed, turning and raising his staff towards her. ¡°Rise and follow, march and obey! Dark Arts; Undeath School; Revive the fallen!¡± he chanted, the violet energy within his staff suddenly flaring a dark green as tendrils burst out of the tip and pierced into the ground. Out of the dry ground emerged skeletons of old, some bare naked while others wielding weapons and armour. Dozens of them pulling themselves out of the ground, their eye sockets surging with green energy as they cackled in unison. Pyra rushed by the surfacing undead, the skeletal minions too slow in their rise allowing her to run past. Only to be met with Pact cultists, the violet eyed shadowmen appearing in her path with blades of darkness at the ready. Pyra slid to a stop, ¡°Fuel, Burn, Surge and Explode! Draconic Martial Arts; Storm¡¯s Strike!¡± slamming her gauntlets into the ground she chanted. The golden energy that had formed within her gauntlets flowing down into the dirt before her, suddenly sending the forest quaking as the ground rose and shattered beneath them. The cultists briefly stopped in their tracks, struggling to keep balance as suddenly lightning struck from below. Several tendrils of golden energy rose from the ground beneath them, surging through their bodies and charring them alive before striking up into the sky. The tendrils merged together, forming the flapping of wings before dissipating into the air. Pyra moved to rush at the necromancer once more but found that the dark mage was gone from her sight, in his stead were his skeletal minions joined by more shadowy cultists that moved to surround her. She glanced down at the dead cultists, kicking off one of their hoods revealing another dark elf, beneath the rest she also recognised some bestia. ¡°So it is true what they say about the Pact, traitors and slaves making up the lower hierarchy.¡± She scoffed, ¡°Is it true that your masters are demon bound too?¡± ¡°Still trying to make conversation captain? Did you truly come here alone? Oh how foolish, you underestimated me didn¡¯t you?¡± The necromancer asked, its voice echoing throughout the dying forest. Its cruel chuckle wafting with the breeze. As the undead approached her, the assassins awaiting an opening behind them. ¡°Alone? No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s underestimated me. I simply arrived first.¡± Pyra said with a cold smile, a mist of shadow flowing out from the surrounding forest, blades of lightning suddenly arching about the assassins. The shadowmen tried to parry and evade but there were too many weapons flying about, the minions too slow to even try, each being torn apart as xilfir fell upon them like a sudden storm. Pyra chuckled, shaking her hands freely, her gauntlets rattling as she shook off the numbness of her previous spell. ¡°Beside Zentha, The Poison Queen. Deadliest among us. Beside Ascal, The Moon¡¯s Tactician. The smartest among us. How do you think I stood out among those monsters of nature?¡± Pyra asked calmly, closing her eyes as she stood amidst the massacre. ¡°Why was I special? Why was I our priestess¡¯s favourite? Why was I given Druvia, its King and that girl to protect all at once? A simple reason, as my worth is a simple one.¡± A golden light engulfed her body, ¡±I am, The Night¡¯s Fist. I am everywhere. I am every shadow beneath the moon¡¯s glow. And nothing, nothing can escape the night.¡± Briefly she paused, clenching her fists before disappearing completely. Her words still filled the forest as she lay invisible, ¡°I am the hunter of hunters.¡± Pyra chanted, ¡°The predator of those would think me their prey.¡± her words flowing with mana reaching the necromancer as they made their escape. ¡±Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength!¡± Pyra shouted, appearing before the dark mage as they raised their staff up at her, tendrils of violet miasma rising from the ground all around them. ¡°For I am your hound.¡± Pyra said, opening her eyes and revealing a violent golden glow surging through them. ¡°Hell School; Miasmic Summon!¡± The necromancer quickly chanted, the tendrils of miasma merging and thickening into blade ended tentacles, seemingly not so ethereal anymore. The miasmic blades numbered in the hundreds, and as the necromancer clenched their staff, his skin seemed to age with each passing moment. Yet they smiled, ¡°We made the pact, there is no return! There is no hiding! There is no esca-¡± he tried to speak. But every sound was muted out beneath Pyra¡¯s voice. ¡°Draconic Martial Arts; Custom Art; Light¡¯s Shadow.¡± She finished her chant, her body turning into a blur of white light that flowed amongst the miasma, each summoned limb of hell¡¯s energy being torn to shreds at the passing light¡¯s touch. The necromancer struggled with his staff, green energy flowing out of his body and into the violet flames that burned within his casting weapon, as it cracked and shattered within his hands. The violet energy exploded outwards meeting the golden light that was Pyra, the two energies clashing for several moments before the golden light pierced through, scattering the miasmic flames. Pyra took form before the now kneeling mage, golden streaks of lightning engulfing her entire body, markings of gold flowing through her skin like tattoos. Her armour previously common iron and dark grey in colour, now pitch black with the runic tattoos flowing through it as well. The necromancer chuckled coldly, his eyes were blacked out as violet energy pulsed within his veins. ¡°Fool, this is the price of hell, body and soul you¡¯ve sold to the Devil.¡± Pyra said, ¡°And for what? For a brotherhood who care not for their own, for a creed of maniacs who lack any sort of morality. Tell me traitor, I set you under trial before our lord¡¯s mercy, I shall be your judge and jury. My fist, your executioner.¡± Pyra grabbed the dark elf by his throat, her gauntlet larger than even his head. She held him up, raising him off the ground. ¡°What say you!?¡± She asked with fury in her eyes. But the necromancer only laughed further, ¡°We made the pact¡­There is no return! There is no hiding! There is¡­No¡­Escape! Custom Magic; The Pact!¡± he chanted, laughing maniacally as the violet energy that flowed through his veins suddenly flared all over his body, his eyes shining out with rays of violet light that then escaped his mouth, ears and nose too. Pyra¡¯s eyes widened as she slammed the man to the ground, kneeling before him as he choked under her clenched fists. ¡°Lord grant me the strength!¡± She chanted with urgency, as the golden light flowed out from her armour and skin, down into her gauntlets before forming at her finger tips. ¡°Empower my hand to become your shield! Infuse my body to become your armour! Xilfir Text; Erikathyr; Moon Barrier!¡± Pyra screamed as her body blurred, golden energy flowing out of herself and into the laughing necromancer beneath her. ¡°No you wont! This city is under my protection! I¡¯ll die before I let you destroy it!¡± Pyra exclaimed, sinking the man deeper into the dirt as the ground around them seemed to lose its gravity, stones and chunks of earth floating up into the air around them. Pyra screamed as she felt her body being torn apart, golden energy flowing out of her and into the necromancer. A dark violet miasma flowing out of the necromancer and into her own body. The dark energy of hell filled her, burning agony flooding every surface of her body as she resisted the cultist¡¯s suicidal spell. But it was too much. The miasma was too much for even her to handle. She felt her mana reaching its limit, she felt her soul suddenly closing up to her connection with Erikathyr. She couldn¡¯t ask for more strength from their bond, she had already taken too much upon herself. And it was too late, the other xilfir were too far and wouldn¡¯t make it in time. (¡°Don¡¯t come, leave immediately.¡±) she ordered them through their common bond. The city would be saved, her comrades would survive the minor blast that would occur. She was sure of that much. She was also sure, this was the last night she would walk with the living. (¡°I regret nothing¡±) She thought, making peace with herself as the miasma approached her mind. Screaming in agony all the while as she shut her eyes, Pyra then felt her thoughts separate from her body. (¡°I am Xilfir. For this world¡¯s survival. For master Erikathyr¡¯s resolve I harden my own. This life I give in sacrifice!¡±) She prepared herself for the void that was sure to follow her death. Heaven was out of reach for her actions. She was sure. Hell was only assured to her people. Yet death, did not come. Pyra was confused as she felt her mind reconnect with her body, the agony that briefly resurfaced was quickly fading away. The miasma that filled her body flowed out, gushing out of her, as if something was forcing it out. Until she felt empty, void of energy as she opened her eyes. Pyra glanced over the ash beneath her unclenching hands, the necromancer¡¯s burnt remains falling off her gauntlets as she moved. ¡°Hm, I presumed the leader to be strong but I never thought they¡¯d be a Pact priest. To use such magic...¡± Said a voice from ahead of her. Pyra looked up, meeting Kai¡¯s glowing eyes. Ice blue shimmering within his left, golden light surging within his right. ¡°Putting aside all the confrontations between your people and my association of adventurers. It seems we stand on the same side at the moment, and I¡¯m afraid this world will need all the help it can get its hands on.¡± He smiled, an empty smirk beneath his calculative gaze. ¡°Even if that aid is murderers and thieves.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­saved me?¡± Pyra asked with wide surprised eyes. Kai nodded. ¡°You? A half-blood? Saving me?¡± Pyra repeated in disbelief. Kai rolled his eyes, ¡°Yes fool.¡± ¡°A-And I¡¯m going to have to live with that on my conscience?¡± Pyra mumbled, glancing down at the ash before looking back up at Kai. ¡°Have mercy and kill me.¡± Kai sighed while turning away, ¡°You¡¯re delusional from mana exhaustion, it¡¯ll pass.¡± he said as he walked away, ¡°I¡¯d rather not have that xilfir bounty on my head anyway.¡± Pyra grimaced in annoyance, she wasn¡¯t joking although she did feel dizzy. She watched the adventurer¡¯s guild master walk off into the forest, a mystery that man was, even to the xilfir. All they knew about him was his parentage. Which in of itself was a tightly held secret. (¡°Kai Voltair, Son of Alan the immortal and a Dark Elf mother¡­¡±) Pyra mused as she struggled into standing up, several dreadblades fading into existence before her right then. Three of them kneeling beneath her tired gaze. ¡°The target is secured. The enemy has fallen, we have several prisoners.¡± One reported. ¡°Free the prisoners, follow them to their hideouts.¡± Pyra ordered, pausing to take a deep breath and gather herself. ¡°Once there, kill them and all inside. Collect anything potentially useful, then burn it all down.¡± The one xilfir nodded before dissipating into the night. ¡°You, contact priestess Makaela¡¯s unit and report this event.¡± Pyra told another, the dark elf also nodding before disappearing. She then turned to the last one, ¡°Take me to where Kayle Selene is. We have much to talk about¡­¡± Ch 24 - Interlude; Brewing Evil Someplace Some time - Amidst the dark room a violet hue radiated from the walls where vines of corruption made root. It was the only light within, its source the bulges of black pus that hung from them. The light reflected off the floor where runic carvings where made into the stone, forming a large magic circle across the room. Within each carved-out line ran rivers of blood, the red liquid running down the lines and then up into each black fruit-like object. The blood all originated from the very centre where a mass of mangled flesh rose, like a massive heart it pulsed with rhythm. Dark crimson flesh made up the massive organ, violet lines running through it like veins as blood was pumped through and then out of several pores that lay open on the floor in alignment with the magic circle. Suddenly the heart stopped beating and in tandem each of the black fruits pulsed violet, the light filling the room entirely as six cloaked figures appeared standing around the central organ. These six were the leaders of each body, a head for each group that made up the Assassin¡¯s Pact. ¡°My assassins were slain in both Druvia and Daldorth, I am also receiving reports that the dreadblades invaded my outposts around Druvia.¡± Said the first in a low harrowing whisper. Cloaked in shadows with violet energy sparking through their eyes, nothing of their appearance could be perceived. The Pact¡¯s head of shadow, Umbra. ¡°Yes, yes. I have not received word from my minion either. He must have been destroyed by a stronger opponent, your shadows didn¡¯t do a very good job at covering for him it seems.¡± Snidely said the second. Wearing a dark green robe and hood, this one¡¯s body was entirely wrapped in white bandages also hiding their appearance. Tendrils of green death energy peeked out of their bandaged body, as if being contained yet barely. The Pact¡¯s head of death, Dread. ¡°Oh, kill your bickering you two, you had a job and you failed. Be men and admit to your own shortcomings, or should I say be human?¡± The third said with a giggle. A demonic female with bright red skin and long violet hair reaching down her hips, her body was voluptuous and barely covered with thin straps of black silk. Her puffy lips were bright pink just like her eyes, a misty violet hue hovering about her gaze. The Pact¡¯s head of hell, Lust. ¡°You had survivors from Daldorth no? What was their report.¡± Solemnly asked the fourth. Covered in a blood red cloak with a noble¡¯s attire beneath, just as red. The man had black hair and seemingly was a normal human among the rest. All but his bright red eyes, surging with crimson energy that seemed to hum with every blink. The Pact¡¯s head of blood, Vein. ¡°They say the Destroyer has truly returned.¡± Umbra responded, and each of them then turned to face the fifth. ¡°As I said he would, the xilfir people speak of his resurrection. We must move forward with haste but also care, the drake is reborn human but he is powerful nonetheless. Wise as a dragon he still is as well.¡± Warned the fifth. Dark skin with many scars covering her face and body, a dark elf having had her scale patches carved off. Her shoulder-long hair was dyed green, badly so as the original white was still visible at the root. Her eyes were a white void, blind and staring off into the nothingness. The Pact¡¯s head of soul, Ether. ¡°Yes, haste in killing Druvia¡¯s ties with Sinbeni, care if the drake accompanies the ambassador.¡± Agreed the sixth. A gruff panther-man warrior, a bestia with black feline ears and a long tail. Their skin was a dark grey and their eyes a bright ember that lay wide and attentive. He wore pitch-black spiked plate-armour and heaved a massive two-handed longsword over his back, its details hidden by the thick violet miasma that hovered about its blade and hilt. The Pact¡¯s head of beasts, Hunter. ¡°My shadows cannot fight his dreadblades, fighting other assassins is not what I trained them for.¡± Umbra stated, his voice echoing through the room. ¡°I won¡¯t send another of my minions, one was all I could spare, this is off my hands.¡± added Dread. ¡°Hmph, cowards the lot of you.¡± Lust said, rolling her eyes while smirking. Suddenly the room went completely dark, as slowly the heart at the centre pulsed once more, slowly with each pulse a violet light began to refill the room. Now emanating solely from the large organ. A misty figure stood above it, an image, like an illusion the demonic being was there yet not. ¡°If you wish to take this on, Lust, then be my guest.¡± Said the devil, her skin made of smooth red scales while violet energy rushed through them like flames. Crimson hair with linings of violet, cut short and braided on the front. She seemed young in age compared to the rest in the room, much younger than even Lust who had a perfect appearance.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Each of the six heads kneeled before the devil, ¡°I-If that is y-your wish Mistress Azkel!?¡± Lust exclaimed in fearful question. ¡°No, you¡¯re not equipped to deal with a drake. Not even a human bound drake¡¯s soul.¡± Azkel scoffed in annoyance, looking the succubus up and down. ¡°This being killed Azruxan, my foolish yet dear uncle. My father King Kurzan and uncle Xokith left the take-over of Faeterra to me and my cousin Brazath in his absence. Make no mistake, there shall be none, and I shall give no second chances.¡± She warned, ¡°I can and will replace any number of you.¡± Azkel turned to Ether, ¡°You, and Hunter, you and your bodies will deal with this in full force. You are xilfir, you know your people the best. You¡¯re in command over this operation above Hunter. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± Ether quickly answered, rising to then fade out of existence. Hunter on the other hand solemnly nodded before walking out of the room, stepping into the room¡¯s shadows where he disappeared. ¡°Dread, Vein and Lust continue watching over the ritual, it is paramount to our success.¡± Azkel then glanced at the three of them. Each head lowering as each voiced their agreement. She lastly turned to Umbra, ¡°Continue watching and reporting on Brazath¡¯s little magic experiment¡­we will intervene and¡­destroy everything if his maniac loses control of that pet.¡± ¡°To be clear mistress. Destroy the pet and¡­Ramzi?¡± Umbra asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Azkel plainly said before her image faded away. A dark misty grin formed over Umbra¡¯s shadow engulfed face, ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± he whispered. -
- Another place Another time - The dungeon shuddered and quaked, the corridor falling apart as cloaked mages ran around in urgency, casting magic to hold it all together. An ear-piercing roar filled their hearts with dread and fear, it would sound off from time to time but the quaking never stopped. Ramzi walked past the mages, ignoring their fruitless efforts in holding his surroundings from falling apart. He followed the roars of fury and their following monstrous shrieks of pain. He reached the final door, a bowing servant awaiting him out of the way. ¡°Well?¡± Ramzi asked with a raised brow, stopping to stand before the wide door in wait. ¡°Umbra failed, master. The Pact is convening as we speak.¡± Shahla said, the human slave rising to stand straight by his side as she spoke. ¡°The drake still resists, she is young but powerful.¡± Ramzi chuckled, ¡°No reward is worth it if it doesn¡¯t take time and bloody struggle. The Pact doesn¡¯t understand that, too afraid of their mistress, too afraid to anger their inpatient princess. But my lord is patient, my prince knows that good comes to those who wait.¡± He pushed open the door, suddenly having to struggle with it as an even louder roar crashed into it. The roar ended, followed by an agonized in-human scream. Ramzi smiled wider then fully opened the door, revealing the large cavern within. A hole carved to be sphere-like, vast enough to hold the Coliseum and more. Over the floor, the walls and even the ceiling, runic carvings of all kinds lay in a highly complicated web. Their bright glow shining light into the cavern, the rune¡¯s colours sometimes set to either red, blue or yellow, or ever-changing between violet, green, white and ember. A magnificent sight, but none of it was for cosmetic reasons. Chains etched with pitch black runes lay embedded across the cavern, meeting at the very centre where they held Ivyieth imprisoned. The drake was breathing heavily, blood leaking out from in between her scales, seemingly flowing of its own will and onto the chains. From the chains the blood then ran down them and into long scrolls of paper that lay hanging along the chains, strange characters were written upon them in blood red. Ramzi gazed up at the restrained drake, ¡°Magnificent. A beauty of a beast¡­No, a God among beasts. The epitome of Faeterra, the ultimate existence on this world. Their souls filled with more mana than any elf could possibly use in a life time. Their bodies hardened by evolution, senses keener than any bestia, a hide tougher than any dwarf¡¯s. Albeit it lacks the upbringing of a true dragon¡­it still looks down on anything but itself and the nature that made them.¡± ¡°Oh please, you¡¯ll make me blush.¡± Ivyieth snarled down at him, the chains that bound her suddenly getting tighter as jolts of black lightning ran through her body. Causing her to shriek in agony for several moments, yet breaking out into a chuckle right after. ¡°You will not break me. Alone I was born but dragon I still am!¡± She laughed, ¡°These restraints do nothing more than that, restrain me. And they won¡¯t last forever, neither will you. We both might be mortal, but with how much longer I¡¯ll live? Yes, you might as well call me your God.¡± The jolts once again filled her with pain. ¡°Hm, I guess I have captured God then. And am about to kill said God.¡± Ramzi mused, ¡°Yes it is true that you dragons have powers beyond what we younger races are capable of producing but¡­We¡¯ve evolved in a different way than you monsters. Craftsmanship is our power, what you see around you is more than just seals and restraints.¡± He gestured at the town-sized cavern around them. Ramzi¡¯s smile crept wider, ¡°Gods made Faeterra, Faeterra made us¡­It is our turn to make something, don¡¯t you think so too¡­Ivyieth?¡± he asked, his voice changing. It rumbled like thunder yet hissed wetly, a demonic voice. Ivyieth struggled with her restraints in fury, her proud name being spoken with such a vile tongue enraged her. The restraints punished her for this, black energy jolting through her entire body, ceasing her struggle once more. Ramzi chuckled, gesturing at the slave behind him to step forth from the doorway. Shahla did so, coming to stand by his side. He suddenly grabbed her by the hair, roughly holding her forward at the chained drake. ¡°What do you see here, drake? A human? No, you¡¯d be close, but wrong.¡± Shahla did nothing as he held her, her eyes empty and cold as she lay limply in his grasp. Ramzi threw the woman forward, her body stumbling onto the ground between them. ¡°Soon, drake, soon you will find out what she is and why you¡¯re here.¡± He said, Shahla remaining on the floor where she was thrown as the dozens of mages that stayed back before, now walked into the cavern. ¡°Soon, everyone will know.¡± Ramzi hissed, then breaking out into a maniacal laugh. Laughter which, Ivyieth, regarded as nothing less than evil. Ch 25 - A Yearning Erik watched as four dark elves sat Alan down, glancing back he also saw the port city shrink in the distance as their ship sailed along Druvia¡¯s coast. ¡°To you, it has been thousands of years but¡­To me?¡± Erik sighed, not recognising a single bit of the world around him. ¡°It has only been the few weeks since I¡¯ve returned.¡± He turned back to face Alan, the hero laying tied up with enchanted rope and chains. ¡°I can see it in your eyes, human, immortality hasn¡¯t been kind to you has it?¡± Alan smiled weakly, ¡°Just get it over with, monster.¡± Erik raised a brow at his words but did not respond, instead he turned to Thea stepping out of the ship¡¯s interior, a small house of a metal building laying in the middle of the ship¡¯s deck. ¡°I told the captain to keep his crew below deck, we won¡¯t be interrupted and neither will your xilfir be seen if they want to rest from holding onto invisibility.¡± Thea said, Nerick and Shizuka followed exiting to the main deck right after. Ivara was snoring audibly while lying around Nerick¡¯s neck, asleep. ¡°Good,¡± Erik said, ¡°Xilfir, rest your mana.¡± He then stated in elven. In the hundreds they numbered, dark elves stepping out of the shadows and filling the ship¡¯s deck. Weary from holding onto their stealth magic for so long, but not showing a single sign of it. Some lay about to rest, whether sitting down in groups or looking over the ship¡¯s railing. Others remained attentive, sticking to the ship¡¯s walls and corners while watching the horizon or passing landscape. ¡°Makaela,¡± Erik called out, the dark elf appearing beside him right then. ¡°Yes? Master?~¡± She asked with a warm smile, a stark change Erik noted. (¡°She¡¯s adjusting to the situation¡­At least she¡¯s not acting awkward anymore.¡±) He mused, ¡°What do you know of this¡­Assassin¡¯s Pact?¡± he then asked. Makaela clapped her hands, another Dark elf appearing before them, kneeling. She gestured at the man, ¡°This is Kyrenic, my information officer.¡± ¡°It is my pleasure to meet you, Dragon.¡± Kyrenic said, not daring to raise his head. ¡°Go on then.¡± Erik said, ¡°What do you know of the Pact.¡± Kyrenic nodded, ¡°The assassin¡¯s pact is a coalition of four Sinbeni groups, one Druvian and one Demonic. These groups they call Bodies, each one having a head, a singular leader. The six bodies being; Shadow, Death, Blood and Beast who are Sinbeni based. Soul who are Druvian based and Hell who are demon based. Little is known of each, not even the true names of their leaders, we only know the code names by which they go.¡± ¡°And those would be?¡± Erik urged him to go on. ¡°Umbra, the head of shadow. Dread, the head of death. Lust, the head of hell. Vein, the head of blood. Hunter, the head of beast. And lastly Ether, the head of Soul.¡± Kyrenic listed them. Erik¡¯s eyes briefly widened, ¡°Ether?¡­What is known about this Ether?¡± he asked with slight agitation in his tone. ¡°Ether is Xilfir.¡± Kyrenic responded. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­after so long?¡± Erik mused, glancing then at Alan. Who was chuckling weakly, ¡°Oh it is, Ether Xilfir, The Dark Elf Queen. She still lives, unfortunately.¡± Alan explained with disdain in his tone. ¡°Dark Elf Queen?¡± Makaela repeated in confusion. Erik sighed, ¡°The first born xilfir, the one I put in charge of¡­¡± his gaze darkened, ¡°If she¡¯s still alive, and has turned against me¡­¡± ¡°The first? Queen Etheria?¡± Makaela asked once more, her own eyes widening. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± ¡°Look over here girlie, I¡¯m immortal. Nothing is impossible.¡± Alan said bitterly. Erik grimaced, (¡°Could she still¡­No, no they couldn¡¯t have survived this long either. But if¡­¡±) he glanced about at the dreadblades, at Makaela, Thea and Nerick. ¡°Thea, how long till we reach Sinroz?¡± ¡°Uh, the ship isn¡¯t exactly as fast as by wyvern mind you¡­the captain said it¡¯ll take about 2 months.¡± Thea explained. ¡°Two months?¡± Erik repeated, (¡°I could fly from that spit of land to this side of Druvia within a week¡­¡±) he inwardly sighed. (¡°It gives us precious time though¡­¡±) he glanced around at everyone again, ¡°In my current state, I cannot fight Etheria without casting polymorph magic at the cost of my own life as I did with Azruxan¡­Makaela and Thea alongside me, together we might stand a chance but¡­Nobody here could fight her alone, not her.¡± He explained harshly. ¡°What¡¯s so special about her? The first xilfir queen? Please, I¡¯ve heard of the Queen of Thieves Makaela, I¡¯ve heard of Alan the immortal and even you, Erikathyr the destroyer. But Etheria? Who the hell is tha-¡± Shizuka asked snidely, before Thea jabbed her in the arm. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Language.¡± Thea stated. Erik said nothing, he couldn¡¯t blame the girl from not knowing. If anything he pitied her, because he knew exactly how powerful Etheria was. (¡°I created her after all¡­¡±) he thought, (¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years¡­who knows what she¡¯s capable of now.¡±) He glanced down at his own hands, (¡°Weak.¡±) he thought in annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡± He then said. Causing everyone to look at him. ¡°This body, your experience, if Etheria is our enemy, if perchance the other five are on similar standing to her. We are all too weak.¡± Everyone fell silent at his words, were they heading to their doom? ¡°Makaela, Thea, Nerick. We begin your training tomorrow.¡± Erik then said, causing confusion to befall each of them. ¡°We have two months, maybe less. We¡¯re not wasting a single moment. Other than sleep, sustenance and reprieve of excess. Each of you will train underneath my guidance from here on.¡± Nerick paled slightly at his words, but Thea smirked with resolve and Makaela smiled coldly, the both of them looking forward to it. ¡°Make no mistake, you might die before we even reach our destination.¡± Erik warned. ¡°I watched a Devil clash with a Drake. I doubt anything else can surprise me further¡­¡± Nerick said, his shoulders slumping down in surrender. ¡°Whatever you send my way, I¡¯m ready.¡± Thea said, resolute in her words and gaze. Erik¡¯s eyes befell Makaela, who was staring off at the passing land longingly. ¡°And you?¡± he asked her. ¡°My master you might not be, my god you never were. But my will shall not fade. I fight for this world, I fight for my people and my own survival. Your path is what I choose to follow, I¡¯ll do as you say, as I always have.¡± Makaela said, turning to meet his gaze. ¡°Good, and I will spare not a drop of my magical knowledge then.¡± He responded with a grin, ¡°First, rest. It¡¯s been a long day,¡± he said while glancing up at the darkening sky, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all tired from that wyvern ride.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡± Nerick said, yawning while covering his widening mouth. ¡°There¡¯s sleeping quarters inside, the crew will stay below deck so you can tell your men to make use of the beds too, Makaela.¡± Thea pointed out, gesturing at the metal door. Makaela nodded, ¡°Thank you, we shall. Theaviss.¡± Erik smiled at this, they were finally getting along. (¡°Not intervening then was a good choice, they¡¯re bonding.¡±) ¡°Go rest then, I have¡­some business to attend to.¡± He said, glancing back at the still tied up Alan with cold eyes. Alan briefly met them, but his gaze dropped back to the ground right after. A depressed appearance befalling him. ¡°Erik¡­¡± Thea whispered out as the rest moved to the door behind her. Erik sighed, (¡°I won¡¯t hurt him, I don¡¯t need to.¡±) he said through their mental bond, (¡°All I need is to look at him, to see how miserable he is. Whatever this human has been through¡­I don¡¯t know if I could replicate.¡±) Thea nodded, (¡°Still, I want you to remember. He fought who you were, not who you are now. You said yourself, you¡¯ve made mistakes. He was only fighting to stop you from making them.¡±) (¡°I wonder about that¡­¡±) Erik thought while gazing at Alan, (¡°A-About whether I have yet changed that is.¡±) he quickly corrected himself, not wanting to worry her further. Instead, he actually wondered about Alan¡¯s true motives. (¡°You saved Druvia and its people, would your past self have done that?¡±) Thea then asked. (¡°No¡­I would¡¯ve crushed the demonic presence alongside the city.¡±) Erik said, his eyes narrowing. (¡°Pitiful isn¡¯t it? I call myself Dragon, yet I lack resolve.¡±) He then mused with cold amusement. (¡°I don¡¯t think so, isn¡¯t acceptance part of learning?¡±) Thea pointed out. ¡°Lecturing me now?¡± Erik then asked, glancing back at her with a raised brow. A brief smile coming over his face, before he turned back to staring coldly at Alan. Thea said no more, turning away she also retreated back inside with the rest. Nerick, Shizuka and several xilfir having stepped inside already. Makaela though stayed by Erik¡¯s side, she had seen his eyes at the mention of Etheria, she was dying to ask but knew it wasn¡¯t the time. Not yet, anyway. Instead she waited and watched, also interested in what the two ancients had to say to one another. Erik stared at Alan for a long time, he felt the emotions twisting and turning within him, so much more forceful than they should have been. (¡°Human body, Human mind, Human heart.¡±) Erik mused, humans having a much more varying amount of emotional stress than dragons or drakes. Hate, anger, confusion, curiosity and guilt. That is what Erik felt as he gazed at Alan, separating and studying each feeling within himself, grasping how humans felt through what he currently did. How differently they felt, how much more they felt, and how impossible it seemed to change how he felt.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Finally, he approached the immortal. ¡°I need to know.¡± He said plainly, ¡°Why did grim bring you back?¡± crouching before the man to look him in the face. Alan sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding this conversation, am I?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say you¡¯ve been avoiding it for over a thousand years.¡± Erik pointed out. ¡°Right,¡± Alan chuckled weakly, he looked up to meet Erik¡¯s eyes. His own narrowing, guilt making up his entire expression. Unable to keep the eye contact in fear of breaking down, Alan glanced away. ¡°Grim¡­God of death, reaper of souls, keeper of time. I sold both our souls to it, being the only ancient spell I had learned.¡± ¡°From who? Findri?¡± Erik asked. ¡°No¡­No Findri would never teach me such magic¡­¡± Alan shook his head, ¡±I learned it from the Bishop at the time. Your power back then, I couldn¡¯t match it otherwise¡­they said.¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± said Erik coldly. Alan smiled grimly at his impatience. (¡°Some things never change¡­¡±) Alan thought in defeat, ¡°Grim probably wants out of you what he wanted out of me. Control, it wants control over this world¡¯s timeline as it used to have in ancient times. The direction of time existence is taking, Grim dislikes it and as such, with the two toys my foolish self put into its hands¡­It decided to do something about it.¡± ¡°When were you returned to life and how did Faeterra change?¡± Erik then asked. Alan remembered the time, taking a long breath to prepare himself for the memories to resurface, memories he had closed up deep inside. ¡°I was resurrected after the Dragon Wars were over, during a time when humanity, dwarven kind and elven kind were bonding beyond the norm. Having survived catastrophe after catastrophe that were clans of Dragons fighting one another¡­Druvia became a single empire. Humans, Elves and Dwarves becoming one people. But¡­the landscape was beyond recognition. The dragons left behind completely different a world. Whole mountains gone, new ones raised. Kingdoms turned to ruins, fields turned to forest, forests turned to hills, and more. It took over a hundred years to rebuild everything, any magical knowledge of ancient times lost with the rubble and deaths of many scholars¡­it made it all the more difficult. I remember runic platforms to teleport from one continent to another, I remember dwarven machines of war capable of standing against giants, I remember elven kingdoms beyond dreams¡­ I remember a time when being a human Knight, actually meant something.¡± ¡°Indeed, this world has changed beyond even my own recognition. Other than my kin¡¯s Lairs, I can¡¯t tell mountain from forest.¡± Erik mused, ¡°Tell me then, after my fall¡­What happened with the xilfir? What did Etheria do?¡± Alan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t alive at the time. But whatever she did, it divided the xilfir race. It brought the dark elves to enslavement.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Erik hummed in thought, anxiety clear on his expression as he could only ponder. ¡°What¡­What is Etheria to you?¡± Alan then asked. ¡°I¡¯m asking the questions here.¡± Erik then responded harshly. ¡°She¡¯s special, somehow, I know. I met her, twice. She¡¯s no common xilfir.¡± Alan added, a weak smile forming on his face. ¡°She is, but that is beside the point.¡± (¡°If you knew¡­Oh hero, if you knew what I had in store for this world¡­¡±) Erik sighed, clenching his fists at the thought of what greater a mistake he was going to commit if Alan and his comrades hadn¡¯t stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m guessing I don¡¯t want to know huh?¡± Alan said with a light chuckle, seeing the regret wash over Erik¡¯s expression. The drake having trouble hiding his emotions in this human vessel. Silence fell between them, naught but the sound of crashing waves, machinery turning beneath, blowing winds and xilfir whispering far off from them. Like this they remained for several long moments, a world¡¯s hero, a world¡¯s villain, standing before each other after the turn of an age. ¡°Relics.¡± Erik then said, ¡°That is what we are, this world alien to the both of us. We¡¯re relics of the past.¡± Alan chuckled weakly, ¡°That we are.¡± he agreed, followed by more silence. ¡°Why do you drown yourself, human?¡± Erik then asked, changing to the most prominent question in his mind, but received no response. ¡°You stopped me. Yes at the cost of your own life but, your comrades were alive, they must have lived their lives afterwards. So why?¡± Erik felt his rage resurface as he stared at Alan¡¯s sorry state, yet the source of this anger was different from before. He stared at the immortal for several moments, waiting for an answer he did not get. ¡°You¡¯re pitiful. You, immortal, slayer of myself. I thought you humans cowards before, I thought you flamboyant fools who would do anything to survive before. That is why you even won that battle¡­¡± Erik explained, reminiscing on their clash. ¡°I did not expect you to sacrifice yourself.¡± Clenching his fists in anger as he watched Alan¡¯s shoulders only drop. ¡°But now? As I look at you? I see nothing of the wilful warrior that defeated me. Where has he gone?¡± Erik rose to stand above Alan, ¡°Where is my slayer? Because all I see before me now, brings me suspicion of history.¡± Erik suddenly grabbed Alan by the hair, raising the tied up and chained hero to face him. Erik¡¯s eyes glowed fiercely, a bright glimmering gold as he spoke in draconic. Anger clear in his tone, ¡°There is no reason for you to be this miserable¡­Unless¡­What did you do?¡± Alan¡¯s eyes were closed as he stood before the drake, not responding, not a word coming out of his mouth. Which only angered Erik further. ¡°What did y-¡± He was about to ask once more. ¡°I¡­¡± Alan began, his eyes opening wide to face Erik¡¯s fury. Tears, tears ran down the hero¡¯s eyes. ¡°I lied.¡± He whispered. ¡°Lied?...¡± Erik asked, his anger merging with the confusion that now filled him. ¡°There¡¯s no point keeping this to myself anymore is there?...¡± Alan chuckled, a hollow chuckle empty of any emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Erik let go of his hair, allowing him to fall to his knees. ¡°Lied? You died when I did, so whatever you did, it occurred before.¡± Slowly, Alan nodded. And slowly, he began to explain. ¡°When you appeared, Erikathyr the destroyer¡­¡± sadness making up his expression as he told his story. ¡°The world had been at peace for an entire age, thousands of years of peace¡­You¡­Your appearance shook Faeterra to its very core. The fifth age had begun...Fear, sorrow and despair filled my life as I grew up. Your shadow, your name, your existence looming over every step I took. The fear that you¡¯d appear, the sorrow that you¡¯d kill everyone I¡¯ve ever know¡­The despair when it happened. ¡± Brief hatred flashed through Alan¡¯s eyes, but the sorrow quickly replaced it. ¡°You destroyed my life. You ended what I was. My name, Alan, meant nothing if nobody knew it.¡± ¡°You were in my path?¡± Erik then asked, his anger clearing. ¡°A small village, nothing but a stepping stone in your path. I was eleven at the time, stepped out of the village to aid my father with hunting¡­The earth shook, the sky rumbled and we rushed back to find nothing but ash.¡± Alan explained, his saddened eyes turning to horror as he continued. ¡°My father tried to raise me for the next year, camping out in the forest while we tread opposite of where you walked. We passed only through ruins, the sight of charred corpses left behind, homes destroyed under your footprints. The sight of it all¡­The memory of what he saw back home, that I did not, haunted him¡­It drove my father mad.¡± Alan shook his head as he gritted his teeth, ¡°My father, killed himself from the madness. I was left alone, far from civilization. I had to survive on my own. For three years I did, gather food and secure water, I took care of myself for so long but¡­My life was bleak, survival was all I could think of while nature was all that surrounded me. My body grew strong, fighting for survival, hunted by everything around me I learned to fend it off...¡± His expression then eased, ¡°Then¡­she appeared before me. Findri, the ice dragon. Large like a mountain, encased in blue ice so beautiful it shamed the ocean. The sun would gleam through her scales, shining light on me as if it came from the gods themselves. Findri took me in. Findri fed me, trained me, took care of me. Findri gave me a name. Alandru, she called me. Her champion she made me. Her chosen.¡± Alan kneeled lower, pressing his head into the deck¡¯s floor. ¡°She showed me how to wield a sword, she taught me between right and wrong¡­She then returned me to my people with one task. Findri told me to stop you, because no dragon could. She said a dragon could not lay a fang or claw upon another, else the world would end. So only another being could, and I was the one she chose.¡± Alan¡¯s tears streamed out now, his forehead reddening as he pressed his head down more forcefully. ¡°I joined the Knight¡¯s Order. I made comrades and prepared humanity to fend off your attacks. They treated me like a saviour, better than their kings and princes, better than their very gods.¡± He chuckled horridly, ¡°Their worship blinded me, their words made me a fool. And when the time came for me to face you¡­I broke my promise to Findri.¡± ¡°You defeated me, but that is not what Findri wanted¡­was it?¡± Erik¡¯s eyes widened in understanding, as Alan¡¯s wet and reddening gaze rose to meet his. ¡°I wasn¡¯t told to kill you.¡± Alan shook his head, guilt filling his eyes.¡± I was told to stop you. Findri trained me to defend against you, but I grew lazy and weak among my people. Finri taught me how to speak to you, how to understand you. But I was foolish, I wanted the glory I had to retain. I wanted my people to continue to worship me like a god!¡± Alan took a deep breath through his nostrils, his expression a mess as he spoke. ¡°I betrayed her, I chose my own greed over Findri. I did this¡­I ruined this world! I started the Dragon Wars! I gave the Devils their opportunity!¡± ¡°And what have you gained from it!?¡± Erik suddenly bellowed, the entire ship shuddering under the force of his voice. His gaze shining brighter than the moon above as he stared into Alan¡¯s tearful eyes. Rage filled him like it had before at the docks, this man, this puny human was the reason for all of this. Yet¡­ Yet Erik couldn¡¯t stop from blaming himself anyway. He sighed, slowly restraining his anger. ¡°Fools. The both of us.¡± He mumbled, closing his eyes whilst grinding his teeth. ¡°I guess, at least, neither of us are solely at fault. We mustn¡¯t stare at the past, else we¡¯ll never see the future. What happened has happened, I recognise my mistakes as do you. Others might not forgive you as my elders do not forgive me for my own mistakes. But, If you prove yourself worth your life, Alandru...¡± Alan¡¯s eyes narrowed at his words, ¡°Prove myself?¡± his gaze faltering. ¡°We both are bound to, even I must prove myself, if anything to myself. Else, what is the point in existence if not to believe in one self?¡± Erik asked, opening his eyes as their golden glow dimmed. ¡°Rest, as will I. We have a long journey ahead, and I still have many questions I require answered. You, remain my best source¡­Who knows. One day, we might even forgive each other.¡± Erik turned away, leaving Alan a tearful mess. Alan tried to make himself comfortable albeit the ropes and chains, but couldn¡¯t for the life of him. ¡°Uhm¡­could I be unchained at least?¡± he asked as Erik walked away. ¡°I said one day, that day is not today.¡± Erik responded simply, ¡°Today? Enjoy your chains, Hero.¡± He said whilst continuing to walk off. Leaving Alan behind to his own devices, Erik moved to the ship¡¯s front. He watched the waves wash around them below, the ship sailing faster than any wooden galleon he remembered from his time. Even the wind was against them, yet the construct cared not for things such as the wind. ¡°Dwarven arrogance never changes¡­¡± Erik sighed, ¡°Not a care for their surroundings, they build and create, thinking themselves gods of their own world. They weaponize anything in their path, and if it cannot be weaponized by them, they destroy it.¡± He was speaking to Makaela who stood behind him, she stared at his back as he leaned over the ship¡¯s railing. Silent. ¡°Did you know? Half the wars on FaeTerra were caused by dwarves. Yet the first was unlike the others. Hell and Heaven wrecking havoc upon this world as they squabbled. We dragons were little less than insects in their way. True devils, nothing like the foolish Azruxan. And angels¡­the gods¡¯ children. I only know stories of the first age. I wasn¡¯t there, I was born on the third age.¡± Erik explained. ¡°The horrors of those stories do not compare to the horrors I myself witnessed during the third age. Elves and dwarves clashing, magic and machine bringing destruction to anything and everything. Humans in their early days, fearing and cowering within their caves. We dragons only watched, we did nothing, but watch.¡± He grimaced, remembering his time as a youngling, ¡°At the same time the Orcs and Giants fought in the north and south. Winter turned hell. Then over and beneath the seas¡­The ancient people of the Merfolk, fighting our cousins, the sea serpents.¡± He sighed, ¡°For ten thousand years that age lasted. Ten thousand years of conflict. Ten thousand years of war. I was born in the midst of its climax. The third age¡¯s last four hundred years, the Fae years they were called. Since we did nothing but watch the bloodshed. The Fae rose to stop it in our stead. They only made it bloodier.¡± He chuckled coldly, ¡°If we knew that wars were started from the actions of the few¡­We would¡¯ve intervened, I¡¯d like to think we would have.¡± Makaela listened in silence, she observed him, trying to understand what he felt. She reached out towards him, he felt so close, yet his mind was so far. She couldn¡¯t understand him, she knew she had no hope to. ¡°I did not realise at the time, whether it was through others¡¯ actions as well¡­But my own actions brought more chaos to this world. I won¡¯t let that happen again. Faeterra has seen enough bloodshed, races coming and going during the First Age, The unknown of the Dark Age that followed¡­The world war of the Third Age. I yearn for the tranquillity of the Fourth Age, my foolishness brought that to an end and began the Fifth Age. The Fifth Age¡­The Destroyer¡¯s Age the elves called it. My Age.¡± Erik leaned away from the railing, ¡°Makaela, I need you to swear something to me.¡± Her eyes widened at his request, ¡°Anything¡­¡± Erik glanced back at her, ¡°In the future I might have doubts, of my path, of my people.¡± His blue eyes gleaming gold met hers, ¡°When and where I will meet Etheria, watch me, and if I ever falter. Put me back on track.¡± ¡°Falter?¡± Makaela repeated in confusion. Erik turned around fully and walked past her, stopping a few steps behind her he whispered, ¡°Makaela, swear to me. Swear beyond doubt. Do what I cannot. Please, kill Etheria for me.¡± ¡°What is she to you?¡± Makaela found herself asking, but Erik did not do what she thought he would. Instead of scoffing at her like he had at Alan over that same question, instead of avoiding it. ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Erik answered. Ch 26 - Nerick Erik entered through the metal door leading into a short corridor, like a barracks the ship¡¯s interior had a sleeping quarter, a kitchen, a bathing area and a meeting room. He opened the last door taking into the sleeping quarter, finding rows of bunk beds along either wall and two more rows running down the middle. He glanced down each row, seeing Nerick snoring asleep with Ivara laying over his face, also asleep. Thea lay the bunk across, soundlessly asleep with Shizuka sleeping in the bunk above. The bestia though seemed disturbed, rolling about her bed seemingly in the middle of a dream. Erik glanced about, many xilfir lay resting also but most of them were aware of his presence. Trained to remain attentive even during sleep. It had been eleven hours since he sent them off to rest, and they had taken every hour to. Exhausted from the weeks of camping out in the forest, even more so by the wyvern ride to Daldorth. He approached his party, stopping in between their bunks. (¡°What do assassins dream about?¡±) He pondered, curiosity getting the best of him. ¡°Hover.¡± He quietly chanted, a fluorescent green breeze forming around his feet and raising him to Shizuka as she lay squirming in her sheets. He briefly watched her face as she turned back to him, grimacing, pain and fear filling her pale expression. He raised his right palm over her face, his eyes narrowing as he focused. ¡°Dark Arts; Psychic School; Sight Meld.¡± He chanted, summoning several wisps of milky white energy. They flowed out of his fingertips, dispersing across Shizuka¡¯s face as they touched her forehead. Shizuka inhaled the smoke, and Erik¡¯s vision twisted. He closed his eyes, allowing the spell to take over his senses. And by his magic, her nightmare started all over.
A child, past scrawny, bony from the head down. Too young, too malnourished to tell whether it was a boy or a girl. The child had short, choppily cut ginger hair, and green eyes hollow of emotion. This was Shizuka, a decade or so younger Erik figured. She walked across the bustling road, a town of large tents and little wooden buildings. A Bestia encampment Erik mused. The child would glance around, but the faces and appearance of her kind warped as she did. Turning dark, twisted and demon-like. She was terrified, yet nobody gave her a glance. Ignored, the child was completely ignored as she tread through the large warriors that surrounded her. She tried her best to avoid their massive legs, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from bumping into others as they did not even notice her in their path. She was kicked down, falling to the dirt below as easily as a dry branch. The large bear-man that she bumped into briefly stopped to glance down at her, in her vision they turned dark,his eyes glowing blood red as they gazed at her. She trembled, frozen in terror beneath his scrutiny. ¡°Watch your step, rat, you¡¯ll dirty me.¡± Scoffed the warrior, suddenly kicking the scrawny child aside and off the road before continuing on his way. As if nothing hadhappened, as if he had just moved a pile of trash off the road. Shizuka tumbled off into a merchant¡¯s stand, her back slamming into the stand¡¯s wooden leg. She winced and whined in pain, tears dripping down her cheeks as she lay on the ground. Then suddenly something fell before her, a long stick with pieces of freshly cooked meat stabbed across. Shizuka froze, she stared at the food, her stomach grumbling hungrily as she did. (¡°No¡­¡±) She told herself, (¡°I am no thief¡­¡±) she continued to tell herself. Shizuka glanced up. The merchant, a wolf bestia, hadn¡¯t noticed the missing kebab off his stand. (¡°Maybe?...¡±) She thought, a slight hope going through her tiny heart as she grabbed the stick off the ground. Her mouth salivating at the thought, even as some dirt lay across, did it really matter to her starving body? (¡°No!¡±) Shizuka told herself once more, her hands trembling, the stick still in her hands. Her late mother¡¯s last words ringing true in her mind, (¡°Take what you deserve! Not what is not yours!¡±) she remembered. Thieves were disciplined with the highest of harshness here, Erik also remembered. If, his memory of thousands of years ago remained correct. Shizuka steeled her heart as she rose from the dirt, her back still stinging as she did. She wiped the meat from dirt, dirtying what little of her tattered clothing wasn¡¯t. She turned around, the merchant now noticing her before his stand. She held the kebab up to him, in her mind, giving it back to the rightful owner. But in the merchant¡¯s eyes, he had just caught a thief. Enraged, the wolf rushed around his stand and snatched the item from her hands. He gazed down at her, his own appearance twisting before her as he lay the food back on his stand. His body turning dark, warping like black smoke, his eyes red and fierce as they gazed down at her. ¡°You know¡­the punishment for thievery, do you not? Beggar?¡± The wolf asked her, his face warping into a canine snout, black fangs growing out as he spoke. Shizuka tried to step back, she tried to turn tail and run, but the wolf had already grabbed her by the neck. He raised the child to his height, choking her as he gazed into her eyes. They lacked life, Erik noticed. ¡°The strong rule, the weak should just perish. You¡¯re a waste of breath.¡± The wolf said, grabbing her neck with both hands, choking the child to death. Until, a hand appeared over his shoulder. ¡°Release it.¡± The cloaked figure said, and as suddenly as they spoke, the wolf¡¯s fearsome appearance turned back tohis normal one. ¡°Who?-¡± The wolf began to ask, turning around to meet the voice¡¯s source, findingitself letting go of Shizuka. The wolf gazed into the man¡¯s rose red eyes, warping with black tendrils of energy. The wolf was frozen in fear, staring and trembling before them,it found itself unable to breathe. They were pale white in appearance with long greying black hair. ¡°You will forget, you will move on, you will not speak.¡± The man said coldly, giving the wolf a brief view of his two long and thirsting fangs. A vampire, Erik noted. The wolf nodded, moving away from the vampire¡¯s path and back behind his stand. The other customers had long left, and anybody else walking by was walking around and away. The strongest of beast-men, the deadliest of elves, they all tread far from the dark creature. Then, the vampire turned his gaze onto Shizuka, who shrivelled beneath it. The little feline closed her eyes and covered her furry ears, trembling in a small pile. She heard the vampire crouched nearby her, she heard it hiss, she felt its gaze upon her. ¡°The strong rule, the weak do perish. Tell me little one, do you want to be strong?¡± The vampire asked, Shizuka peeking open her eyes to then meet theirs. Fear ran through Shizuka¡¯s eyes, fear and curiosity. She watched the vampire forward his hand to her, the creature¡¯s every movement left a trail of dark mist behind. She stared at its hand, scrawny, claw-like nails and paper pale. ¡°Why?...I¡¯m weak¡­I cannot offer you anything.¡± The child said, glancing away from their cold gaze. ¡°Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow. But one day, you might. Nobody is useless, even the weakest of creatures can learn to thrive. My, just think of humans or goblins. They can thrive, so why can¡¯t you?¡± The vampire said. Shizuka¡¯s gaze returned to meet his, wide and surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± The vampire gave her a fanged smile, void of any emotion. ¡°Because you limit yourself, forget your vows, forget your rules and laws. Unbind yourself, free yourself. Only one rule lays true, the strong always win. But the definition of strength is vague at best. Each has their own definition of true strength. You only need to think of one question¡­¡± he urged her to take his hand, she did. ¡°What is yours?¡± he asked, as darkness enveloped the both of them. What came next was not images, the dream changed to pure emotion which Erik felt. As if her mind could not form the memories, as if feeling was the only way it could describe them. Erik felt pain¡­ He felt sorrow¡­ He felt anger¡­ He felt guilt¡­ He felt more pain¡­ Erik then felt nothing at all.
The mist cleared from his mind, opening his eyes Erik saw Shizuka awake before him. She stared up at him with cold eyes, ¡°What did you see?¡± she asked, knowing the spell he had used. Erik took hold of her tight shirt, slowly revealing the left side of her neck. Two marks lay there, two black holes, like bite-marks. A circular mark lay around them, characters Erik barely understood bound together by a circle of the same black. A vampiric curse mark, Erik mused. ¡°Everything.¡± He answered, ¡°I saw and felt everything.¡± Shizuka glanced away from him, ¡°Will you kill me now?¡± she asked. ¡°Why?¡± Erik asked, causing her to meet his gaze once more. ¡°I¡¯m a vampire¡¯s pet, I¡¯m that thing¡¯s barn animal. I cannot escape, I cannot hide, it will find me. The Dark Guild were the only ones who could hide me. You killed my teacher, I cannot go back.¡± Shizuka explained, ¡°He will come.¡± ¡°Hmph, so what?¡± Erik then said, his eyes solemn as he met her confused gaze. ¡°I''m a dragon, I fear no blood-sucking pest.¡± Shizuka chuckled coldly, ¡°You should, what you did to my teacher, how you bent those wyverns to your will¡­How you equalled the Hero in power. He can do more, so much more.¡± ¡°Yes, I am currently weaker than I should be. And yes, a fed vampire could pose an alarming threat to this party. But I¡¯m afraid I cannot kill nor dispose of you.¡± Erik simply stated. Shizuka huffed in disbelief, ¡°Why? What worth am I to you?¡± Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°My chosen has taken a liking to you, that is the only reason I require.¡± He said, then lowering himself back to the ground. Glancing below, he saw Thea was also awake. (¡°You saw, you felt it too. Didn¡¯t you?¡±) He asked her through their bond, knowing such magic was shared with her too. Knowing that it was, by her pale expression as she nodded. (¡°I apologise, you were right. Everyone has a story. A reason. ¡±) Erik admitted, (¡°But my words remain true, you cannot save everyone.¡±) (¡°I¡¯ll save as many as possible, until the last drop of blood leaves my body. As long as I can walk, as long as I can breathe. For my mother, for my father, for where I could not save them.¡°) Thea responded shakily. Erik sighed, then glancing at Makaela who stood at the door. Pyra¡¯s message had long arrived, he knew, but he wouldn¡¯t tell either of them. Thea¡¯s mind was fragile enough as it was, and Makaela had other things to think about. The cloudy gaze she had said enough. (¡°I cannot hide it forever, I will need to tell them. At some point, but not today.¡±) He vowed, then turning to Nerick and Ivara who lay still asleep. ¡°Awaken.¡± He spoke in draconic, causing the young wyvern to shiver and groggily wake. Stretching its claws as it did, and pinching Nerick all over his face. ¡°W-W-Woah!¡± Nerick woke up suddenly, causing Ivara to leap off his face and hiss in annoyance. Nerick felt his face to find blood mildly leaking off several scars, ¡°Oh no¡­not again¡­¡± he mumbled, as his skin took a sickly shade of green. Nerick fell back into bed, paralyzed. ¡°Can you fix that?¡± Thea asked worryingly as she looked at Nerick. ¡°No, but it¡¯ll pass.¡± Erik said with a sigh, raising his right palm over Nerick¡¯s paralyzed body. ¡°Wind School; Hover.¡± Nerick floated up a few centimetres before Erik grabbed his leg, the warrior¡¯s head bumping into the bunk bed above. ¡°And I¡¯d rather not wait any longer.¡± Erik then said, starting to carry Nerick off like a balloon.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. An awkward sight to both Shizuka and Thea, as they watched Ivara leap back up onto Nerick¡¯s face. ¡°Well? Do I have to drag the both of you too?¡± Erik asked while glancing back at them, both Thea and Shizuka getting out of bed then and there, trusting that he would have. They followed him out, Makaela coming after them as they passed her by. Thea nodded at her but Makaela didn¡¯t notice, her mind seemingly preoccupied. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Thea then asked her as they reached the end of the corridor. Snapping the dark elf out of her daze, Makaela blinked twice before glancing at Thea. ¡°Oh? Y-Yes, everything is fine¡­¡± she solemnly said, then returning to her dazed look. Thea looked at her in confusion, when suddenly she bumped into Shizuka who had stopped frozen before her, seeing Makaela¡¯s eyes also widen she turned too. Thea watched as Erik ran his hand ahead of himself, reality seemingly to bending and breaking at his touch. His eyes closed as golden energy sparked at his fingertips, Erik warped the light before him, continuously moving his hand through it like liquid. ¡°Draconic School; Spatial Subschool; Mid Tier Manipulation; Rift.¡± He suddenly swiped his hand aside, tearing reality with and leaving behind a violet scar with golden tendrils of energy wiggling within. ¡°Is that a rift?¡± Shizuka asked, recognising the magic. ¡°Yes. I can only open this to and from a specific place, follow me.¡± Erik said, stepping into the rift right after, pulling Nerick and Ivara with. Thea and Shizuka glanced at one another, as Makaela followed after him, also walking through the dubious looking tear in reality. ¡°I guess we¡¯re going through it?...¡± Thea said, stepping to the rift she raised her right hand towards it, carefully poking the tear. When suddenly the both of them were sucked inside, the rift closing behind them. Thea¡¯s vision went momentarily black before fading back in, blurred at first, her mind spinning too from nausea. ¡°Welcome, to my home.¡± She heard Erik say as her eyes adjusted, to be then met with golden light coming from each and every direction. ¡°Welcome to my Lair.¡± He said, arms wide and grinning as he stood facing them. Everyone was in awe as they glanced around, even Ivara, the wyvern¡¯s eyes shining with amazement. The hall they stood within was utterly massive, circular in shape with marble white flooring, tiled and with each tile being shaped strangely. If one did not look too closely, they would notice the tiles drawing out a coiling dragon. The walls were white marble too but with indents filled with blue crystal, the lines of crystal going all around the room, drawing images that moved with the moving indents. Scenes played out within the circular wall; An egg hatching a newborn drake, a growing drake following after his enormous mother dragon, a matured drake watching a nearby village from the mountaintop, an enraged drake burning said village down. And lastly, in full colour. The last scene showed Alan the chosen of Findri, clashing with Erikathyr the destroyer. The scenes repeated themselves, ever changing but never playing out anything else. The ceiling, on the other hand, was less artful. Full gold and divided by indents into several sections, each section full of runic carvings. Thea, Ivara and the waking Nerick could not read a single word, but Makaela who was elven and Shizuka who knew basic runic could. Spells, thousands of them were inscribed into the ceiling. A mage¡¯s haven they thought as they went through some, finding spells from every known school of magic and much more ancient or completely forgotten. ¡°One of my many collections.¡± Erik explained as they all stared at the ceiling, ¡°Hm, it¡¯s too dim in here. Damned human eyes.¡± He then said in annoyance, indeed the room was a bit gloomy from the lack of light. Snapping his fingers though, the ground quaked beneath them as suddenly and out of nowhere golden platforms appeared in a circle around the dragon¡¯s shape on the floor, not affecting the art in the least. From the platforms exploded out a surge of lightning, tendrils of energy intertwining as they surged into the ceiling. Gold, blue, red and white energy flowed from the platforms and up into the runes, powering them too and making them glow brightly. Each set of runes glowing the magical colour that represented their school. Red for fire, Blue for water and so on. ¡°I-I thought dragons collected gold? And lived in caverns?¡± Shizuka asked, her eyes wide in shocked awe. ¡°Right, and all humans live in dreary huts of wood and stone?¡± Erik asked back with a raised brow, ¡°Yes, we dragons have a fascination with great worth. But each dragon, more specifically each clan is different. You¡¯re thinking of the Brown dragons and their earthen caverns, hoarders of gold and gems the most of them.¡± ¡°Then what does your clan hoard?¡± Nerick then asked. ¡°W-We aren¡¯t all hoarders!¡± Erik exclaimed in embarrassment, and at their raised brows he sighed. ¡°Although¡­I admit I am.¡± ¡°And?¡± Thea urged. Erik coughed to clear his throat, ¡°My clan has always had a fascination with knowledge, we gather it, we collect it at the centre of each of our lairs. We protect it in every way possible. My collection though, is a specific kind of knowledge. I collect magic of all kinds. Here, is an almost complete collection of spells known to the mortal races, along some known only to the immortals.¡± ¡°A-Almost?¡± Shizuka stuttered to ask, her jaw almost dislocating as she stared at the ceiling intently. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up, bestia, the runes are enchanted. You will forget each spell after looking away.¡± Erik said with a smirk, causing horror to fill Shizuka¡¯s expression. ¡°Come, I have more to show you.¡± He then said, as each of them felt a sudden pull. And before they knew it, they were in a completely different room. Larger than the last, this was no hall but instead a long corridor with massive doorways taking to different rooms. They were at one end, an entrance on either side of them. Glancing at one, a single word etched in runes above the entrance, ¡°Dwarven¡± Makaela read it as. She peeked inside, and her expression paled. ¡°This is my most prized collection,¡± Erik said, ¡°The armoury.¡± Within the room tagged as dwarven, was the largest collection of weaponry they had ever seen. From common weapons altered to be infused with crystallized mana, to stranger weaponry made to entirely work around the magic crystals. ¡°An old art the dwarven race use to possess during the third age,¡± Erik explained, ¡±they called it Manatech. Since dwarves never could, and still cannot, use or summon up magic. They collected its crystalized version, robbing the earth. Infusing their weapons, their machinery, their bodies even. They matched the elves with it. That is, until the Fae wiped its existence from the world. Not before I collected a few scraps here and there that is, those flies never dared say a word about it either.¡± ¡°Come, there¡¯s more than just this.¡± He said in amusement, enjoying their expressions of amazement. ¡°B-But¡­¡± Shizuka complained, she was staring down at the floor while holding her own head. Eyes wide as she felt the memories of the spells slowly fade away. ¡°They¡¯re gone¡­they¡¯re all gone!¡± distraught in her useless efforts to remember. Thea had to urge her forwards. Erik led them down the corridor, past several more rooms full solely of weapons. Elven enchanted, Giant made, Mer formed, even Demonic and Angelic albeit most of those two were broken. Shizuka¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest as they passed her kind¡¯s tribal weaponry, ancient blades and staves infused with spirits of their ancestors. Dozens of races past extinction named this corridor as well, their rooms far smaller and some even barren. Then they reached the final three rooms. Fae and Draconic side by side. ¡°This way, and if you enjoy living, then touch nothing.¡± Erik warned as he stepped inside. There was very little dragon-made weaponry, the goliaths of magic needing little from the art of crafting objects. But there was still a few, nine weapons in total lined the room. Massive to match their size, from a blade that could cleave mountains, a tail attachment lined with runic writing, each had their size, runic inscriptions and magical aura in common. All but one, the last item at the very end of the row. The one Erik stood before. Like the rest it lay floating in mid-air, rotating clockwise as in on showcase. ¡°This one is part of my special collection, its origin is unknown other than that it was made during the second age. The Dark Age. I know not why it was made, or by who, but I know what it does.¡± Erik explained, as he raised his right palm open towards the object. The walls of white marble flared golden for a moment, hidden runic inscriptions briefly appearing before fading away. The object then slowly floated down into Erik¡¯s hands, tiny compared to the rest. He turned around, the item in his hands. Over one hand was a black collar of unknown leather, silver gems lining its length and a buckle of grimly dark gold. From it grew a thin chain of the same gold, taking to Erik¡¯s other palm where the chain ended, the last hoop forged into a pitch-black ring. Simply looking at the object filled each of them with dread. ¡°This was made for a sole purpose. To forcefully bind a humanoid being, to a dragon.¡± Erik explained, his eyes dark as he gazed down at the magical item. ¡°Over the ages, its power has waned, no dragon or drake could be bound down by it now. But,¡± He glanced at Nerick, ¡°As it is now, I cannot do much for you. I wondered if I could bind you and Ivara, but the wyvern is too young and your magical capabilities are lacking at best.¡± He raised the item towards Nerick, ¡°Do not underestimate the offer I am about to make, human. This object is the blackest of magic, curses come with that even I cannot remove. Once wielded, it cannot be undone. This will bind you and that wyvern, it will infuse you both with great power.¡± Nerick stared at the ring warily, Ivara that lay around his shoulders though had a shine of curiosity about her eyes as she gazed at the golden chain swinging back and forth. ¡°What are the downsides?¡± Nerick asked, looking up to meet Erik¡¯s eyes. ¡°You will share pain, you will share emotions and¡­If one dies, so does the other.¡± Erik explained grimly. ¡°Nerick, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Thea then said, grabbing her friend¡¯s shoulder. Nerick though continued to look Erik in the eye, ¡°I have no family, I have nothing to say is mine other than my own name. I grew up on a farm where my father hammered into me the reality of human society, I trained as a soldier where my lack of magical power became very apparent. Then¡­before the creatures of hell I was useless. I was hopeless. I kneeled, I accepted death.¡± His hands clenched, sensing his tension Ivara whined and bumped her snout into his cheek. He reached up to pet the young one, ¡°You taught me a lot, Erik. You took me further than I ever would have made it on my own. In this world, as I am? There is nothing I can do, nothing I can change. I won¡¯t be remembered as I am. Not on my own.¡± Nerick sighed, his hand pausing over Ivara¡¯s head, and the little wyvern whined for him to pet her more. ¡°I want power. I want to become stronger, I want to surpass my limits. I want to leave a footprint on this world.¡± ¡°You will lose your humanity.¡± Erik warned, ¡°You might not even recognise yourself after.¡± Nerick smirked, ¡°Good, I never liked the depressed drunkard soldier anyhow.¡± He then glanced over his shoulder, at the spoiled wyvern that lay her head down, eyes wide and whining in a low tone. The young cub was giving him the puppy eyes, she wanted to be spoiled more. ¡°What about Ivara? What will that thing do to her?¡± he asked. ¡°Anything you want for her, you will be in complete control of her very existence. The only limitation is size, not smaller than a twig, not larger than an oak tree.¡± Erik explained, ¡°The two I tore this item off of, was a human mage and a serpent changed to look like a mer. Guess my surprise when the piscine humanoid grew into my cousin.¡± He said jokingly. Nerick chuckled, ¡°Yeah.¡± he solemnly said. Relieved the cursed magic would only affect him negatively. He looked back down at the ring, glancing over the chain and then the collar, it seemed too large for little Ivara. ¡°With this¡­I won¡¯t have to tremble in fear of the next demon? I won¡¯t have to sit and wait, unable to do a thing as I watch hell tear through my comrades?¡± ¡°Much more, with this, you will be able to tear through platoons of demonkin. With this, you¡¯ll match Demon Lords in power.¡± Erik answered. Nerick¡¯s hands clenched into fists, his eyes were wide and teeth grinding with one another. In the end, he breathed out. A long sigh, ¡°What do I do?¡± he then asked, ¡°How do I put it on?¡± Erik forwarded him the ring, ¡°You¡¯re left-handed, right? Slip this onto your second finger from the left, on the left hand.¡± He told him. Nerick took the ring, the deepest black he had ever seen. He felt it in his palm, smooth like liquid, almost slipping off his skin. He raised it by his open left hand, as he neared the ring to his finger he felt a pull between them. Black tendrils of misty energy formed out of the ring and coiled around his finger, he felt them, slithering over his skin. He sensed it, he sensed the energy touching him. The magic was cold, ancient and powerful. Nerick faltered at the feeling, a darkness so cold permeating his skin and slowly dug up his arm. ¡°You feel it, don¡¯t you? The energy forcing its way through your body, expanding you, it is preparing your body for the shock that is to come.¡± Erik explained, ¡°Prepare your mind, human, once you slip that ring on¡­You will feel agony like you have never felt before.¡± He said while wrapping the collar around Ivara¡¯s neck, the wyvern staying obediently still before the drake. The collar suddenly shrunk down to match Ivara¡¯s size, then buckled itself. ¡°You can always go back,¡± Erik said, ¡°One more step, and there is no going back. You can avoid the pain, avoid the weight of power. You can go home, and live out the rest of your life knowing others are doing their best to defend this world.¡± Erik offered while backing away from them, gesturing for the rest to do the same. Nerick¡¯s eyes were narrowed as he stared at the black ring, the magic crawling under his skin as it flowed up and through his body. Just now reaching his chest. He looked up, first glancing at Ivara who was playing around with the shiny golden chain, now that Erik had stepped away. Then at Erik, expectation clear in his eyes. Then Thea, worried as always. Glancing over Shizuka who showed great interest in the object, and Makaela who couldn¡¯t care less. Nerick returned to staring at the ring, pondering his very existence. Asking himself, was he truly so vain to give up on his own humanity? Just for more power? What did it even mean? To give up one¡¯s humanity? (¡°This is my limit, this is as far as I can make it.¡±) Nerick told himself, (¡°Erik is telling me if I remain as I am¡­If I continue onwards with them¡­I will be killed.¡±) realisation going through his mind. Nerick smiled weakly, as he pulled the ring away from his finger. The tendrils of magic fading out of existence. Thea sighed in relief, quietly as to not show it. Watching as Nerick gave the ring back to Erik, who stared at him with curiosity in his eyes. The Drake was surprised, he fully expected Nerick to give in to power. ¡°Why?¡± Erik asked, meeting Nerick¡¯s dejected gaze. When suddenly, Nerick lowered into a half-kneel before him. ¡°Because although my life is worth nothing, you offer me great power. Erikathyr, I cannot choose, I¡¯m too afraid to choose. So, I ask you to choose in my stead. My life which you saved, as a Knight of Druvia, although the practice hasn¡¯t been used in centuries¡­I vow it, I kneel before you and vow, from here onwards I fight in your name!¡± He exclaimed, raising his left hand towards Erik. ¡°My life is yours, do with it as you wish.¡± Erik stared down at the human knight, glancing at the ring within his right hand and then at Nerick¡¯s outstretched left hand. His eyes narrowed briefly, followed by a bellowing laughter that filled the room and corridor outside. ¡°Wonderful, yes you humans never change. You never do what I expect you to do, you don¡¯t even do the opposite. I fear I¡¯ll never come to comprehend, but then again, that is how you came to rule over the other races. You spark my curiosity, I hunger to know.¡± He smiled openly, a wicked grin as his blue eyes shimmered gold. ¡°Very well, Sir Knight. Then I resign you of your existence, human, you shall be no more.¡± Erik slipped the ring around Nerick¡¯s finger, and the tendrils of dark magic suddenly lashed out. The darkness engulfed Nerick¡¯s hand, the tendrils digging into his skin and flowing up to envelope his entire body. Nerick tried to scream, but the darkness shrouded him, silencing him. He fell to the side, engulfed in shadows as he twitched and shook on the floor. Ivara had long leapt off him, she prowled around him at first, whining in confusion as she watched her master flail in agony. The wyvern then turned to face Erik, fury in her young eyes as she hissed up at the drake. Erik though continued to smile, even as he appeared to hold Thea back. ¡°Nerick!¡± She shouted, trying to force her way through him, ¡°Stop this!¡± she told him. ¡°No.¡± Erik responded coldly, ¡°This was his choice, he gave it to me knowing what I would do. There is no going back now.¡± He explained, as suddenly Nerick¡¯s body stopped flailing. He lay still on the ground briefly, before suddenly without moving a single limb, he floated up into standing. The shadows that engulfed his body dissipated, and with them the ring, chain and collar faded out of existence. Nerick turned around to face them, revealing his changed appearance. His hair had grown longer, reaching his waist, and had turned into strands of black among mostly a gleaming silver. His eyes were completely gone, replaced with a pit of darkness, a silver orb glowing in the very centre as his pupil. His skin had paled also, turning mildly grey. But the change most prominent, was the black rune-like inscriptions that ran across his skin. They were like tattoos except that they glowed a misty black. The tattoos formed two lines, each character connected in some way. They wrapped around him, each line starting out off a single character over his eyelids and then coiling down his body. They wrapped around his face, his neck and lower. Visible over his arms, even his chest as he stretched out his shirt¡¯s collar to check. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Erik asked. Nerick stared down at his hands, opening and closing them over and over. He felt so much energy flow through his body, more so than when Erik used him as a vessel to cast his spell. He felt it, the power surging through him, a power he had only ever seen others produce. ¡°Well!?¡± Thea exclaimed, ¡°How do you feel!?¡± her anxiety getting the best of her. Nerick looked up to gaze at them, ¡°Like I¡¯m back on pipe, but without the side effects!¡± he said with a wide grin. Ivara lay her head on the floor and covered her eyes, whining in shame. Ch 27 - It Begins Nerick took a deep breath, feeling the sizzling energy flow through him with each heartbeat. A riveting feeling it was, mana flowing at his will, concentrating at his fingertips with a thought. He grinned widely. ¡°Enjoying the feeling are you?¡± Erik said, ¡°Well don¡¯t get used to it too soon, that¡¯s just energy, next you¡¯ll have to learn how to unleash it properly.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± Nerick said. ¡°And don¡¯t falter either, knight.¡± Erik then said as he turned away, ¡°If you falter, the ring will swallow you whole.¡± Those words woke Nerick from his intoxicated daze, ¡°W-What? What do you mean?¡± he asked, watching Erik leave the room. They followed, Nerick anxiously walking up to the drake. ¡°What do you mean by falter?¡± Erik rolled his eyes in annoyance, ¡°Power comes with dangers, but I shall explain later. First, there¡¯s one more stop we¡¯ll be making.¡± He explained as they paused before the final room. ¡°Human?¡± Shizuka said, reading out the runes that lay carved above the large entrance. ¡°A pesky race, one human cannot be compared to another and as such, some humans tend to be¡­Different.¡± Erik said, leading them inside. ¡°No race, not even the demons, thirst for power as much as some humans. Madness made these weapons, crafted by, through and with pure insanity of which their makers were sick from.¡± Only three weapons lay within the room, side by side the three weapons lay engulfed in black tattered cloth, held together by crimson red chains etched with bright glowing white runes. They hovered in place like the rest, but the closer they got the easier they were to notice. Each covered weapon was surrounded by a transparent barrier, runic inscriptions ever shifting and changing along the bubble of mana. ¡°The first,¡± Erik began as he reached through the barrier and held his hand high, the covered weapon hovering down into his grasp. ¡°A blade like no other, crafted by Dwarven hands. Enchanted by the highest of Elven magic. Then cursed, by the human known to have begun the Dark Age.¡± Erik passed his palm over the chains, and they fell loose on their own. He uncovered the weapon, slowly as he turned around to face them. Removing the cloth aside, a snow-white sword lay in his hand. Its sheathe and handle made from glimmering white reptilian skin. He unsheathed it, revealing the blackest of blades. ¡°This is the sword of the most vile creatures to ever exist, the first human, they also once had a human name. But, we who remember call him otherwise. We call him the Underlord, and this, was his Underblade.¡± As he moved the blade further from the sheathe, greenish-black shapes formed out, like a thick fog. Within the fog faces would form, deform, and reform over and over again. ¡°What you see are the souls that were felled by this weapon, absorbed into it, contained for all eternity to empower it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s cruel¡­can you not release them?¡± Thea asked, staring at the blade with sadness unlike the awe on everyone else¡¯s face. Erik smiled, ¡°No, the curse the Underlord put upon this weapon is not one I can remove with brute force. It is said only another human, one pure of heart, can. Now I do not know what it means to be ¡®Pure of heart¡¯, but you are human, are you not?¡± he asked her. Thea could only nod, following his thought. ¡°Millions of souls lay imprisoned within this blade, even if you fail, do you wish to at least try?¡± Erik asked, turning the sword by the hilt and forwarding the grip towards Thea. ¡°To try and release them of their eternal prison?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Thea said, eager to help as she reached for the sword. ¡°Then speak with it, and do not fail its test like I had.¡± Erik said. Thea grabbed the sword, and suddenly her eyes rolled back, turning white. ¡°T-Thea?¡± Nerick said, seeing her suddenly frozen in place. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Shizuka asked, stepping away from the sword. ¡°I did nothing, she¡¯s simply speaking with the sword. Now we wait, we watch.¡± Erik explained, letting go of the weapon and backing away himself. ¡°Succeed or fail, she won¡¯t be hurt.¡±
Thea opened her eyes to find herself surrounded by darkness, unable to see, unable to even feel the ground beneath her feet. She felt herself float, yet felt no liquid around her. ¡°You who would wield us. What is it that you desire?¡± Asked many voices at once, almost inaudible as they echoed in unison. ¡°Desire?¡± Thea repeated in confusion. ¡°We are power, we are strength. Do you wish for us? Do you want power? Is it strength which you seek? We are it. Do you accept us? We can make you strong.¡± The voices offered. ¡°Strong¡­¡± Thea repeated once more, (¡°To not fail the test where he had¡­¡±) understanding where Erik had failed. ¡°No, I do not want your strength.¡± She answered. ¡°Are you sure? Sure? Sure?¡± The voices asked once more, the timing of each voice falling apart. Thea felt the sword¡¯s hilt within her hands once again, ¡°Be free.¡± she said, letting go of the weapon. ¡°Is-Is That-That your-Your desire-Desire?¡± The voices asked, ¡°We-We could-Could be-Be your-Your power-Power.¡± they offered again. The sword appearing within the darkness, clear as day before her. Offering itself to her. ¡°I don¡¯t want power, if it is at the suffering of others.¡± Thea responded. Suddenly the voices laughed, a reverberating laughter that pained her ears. Thea tried to cover them, the pain resonating through her head. Slowly the laughter merged, the voices became one. ¡°You, would free, these creatures?¡± Said the voice, ¡°You fool, these demons are imprisoned for a reason. You have not the strength to fell them, therefore they stay within ME!¡± Her vision blurred.
Thea¡¯s eyes rolled back to normal, and she immediately backed away from the sword. She let go of it, yet it remained floating in place. She stared at it, her expression pale, her eyes wild with panic. ¡°You failed.¡± Erik said, grabbing the sword by its hilt and sheathing it. ¡°What¡­What was that?¡± Thea asked. Erik chuckled, ¡°I never said what sort of souls were imprisoned within the blade, yet you decided to free them anyway didn¡¯t you?¡± Thea nodded, raising her gaze from the weapon to meet his amused eyes. ¡°I failed the blade¡¯s test because I did not need the power it offered, you failed too¡­because you are too gullible.¡± He said, sighing right after as he picked up the cloth and chains. ¡°Too bad, this would¡¯ve been a fine weapon for you to wield. The Underblade, also known as Hell¡¯s Devourer.¡± He said whilst wrapping the black cloth around the weapon once more, the chain then suddenly wrapping itself around it of its own will.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°But¡­I thought it was made by the vilest of creatures?¡± Thea asked in confusion. ¡°Ha!¡± Erik laughed as he threw the covered weapon back into its barrier, it floated back to place. ¡°The Dark Age was full of cruel and vile creatures, a time when history was not even recorded. All we know is what older races remember. Yes this weapon was made by the cruel, but it was made to kill something crueller.¡± He turned to face her, ¡°Do not judge a weapon by its wielder, it is a tool and nothing else.¡± Thea¡¯s mouth lay open, but she did not respond. He was undeniably right, she was still too gullible. Seeing no response coming from her, Erik turned back. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re my chosen. And I have more than a few choices to arm you with.¡± He said, walking over and then reaching into the second barrier. The second weapon hovered down into his hands, much larger than the last, none of them could tell what it was until he unwrapped it. Removing the chains and then cloth, Erik turned to reveal a wide black case in his hands. ¡°Hover.¡± He chanted, allowing the case to float before him. ¡°What is that?¡± Nerick asked, seeing the strange grey markings that covered the case. ¡°This,¡± Erik said as he unlocked the case and opened it, ¡°Is an other-worldly weapon. Its origins as vague as its use, it comes from another realm entirely. Tell me, what do you see inside?¡± he then asked, turning the case¡¯s contents to face them. ¡°A staff.¡± Shizuka immediately said. ¡°No that¡¯s a spear?¡± Nerick then said. ¡°I see a dagger.¡± Makaela said, unsure in her tone. ¡°I¡­see a gunblade?¡± Thea added, also unsure as they all looked up at a smirking Erik. The drake seemingly enjoying their confused expressions. ¡°None of you is wrong, this weapon takes the preferred shape their user desires. I know not where it is from, I know not how it was made but, this weapon will provide its user with the highest class of material and craftsmanship known to our world.¡± He pushed it closer to Thea, ¡°Take it.¡± Erik said. Thea stared at the weapon before her, confused still as she looked at it. The weapon¡¯s colours were ever changing, its shape seemingly undecided. All her mind knew was that it looked like a gunblade. Thea reached out towards the weapon, its shape stabilizing as she did. Its colours setting as well, as she took hold. Thea raised the weapon before her, and each of them now saw what she did. The weapon, just like its name, was in part a sword and in part a gun. Long like a rifle, but the stock was above the handle and trigger, switching the hold around the stock doubled as a hand guard due to its shield-like shape. Furthermore, the weapon had two barrels, each running along the face of a double-edged blade that lay in between them. Embedded into the blade and barely visible in between the two barrels was a long crystal, the weapon¡¯s magical focus. The weapon was mostly white in colour, not painted, but the metal itself was a pure white. All but the blade edges which were as blue as the crystal focus. The handle which was wrapped in silver leather. And lastly, the barrel ends which were slightly thicker than the rest of them, they were a dark blue. Thea at first held the weapon like a sword, the barrels were not entirely cylindrical, they were mildly flattened towards the blade and shaped to cleave through the air with it. She slashed forwards with ease, the wind whistling past the weapon. She then switched to a gun¡¯s grip, holding the handle and trigger with her right hand and the stock beneath her arm. She placed her left further up from where the stock connected with the barrels, where the handle began once more right before the blade did. She found that, if she raised the weapon to take aim, the stock would press down towards the handle giving her leeway to do so. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Erik asked, inspecting the strange weapon himself. ¡°It is¡­much lighter than my last one.¡± Thea noted, switching the weapon around from a gun-hold to a sword-grip and waving it around, checking its weight and balance. ¡°Good, it doesn¡¯t seem very balanced for a sword but, I¡¯d guess it is enchanted to be so.¡± Erik mused, ¡°So, all three of you are armed. Now it¡¯s time to learn how to use them.¡± He then stated, walking past a slightly disappointed Shizuka and out of the room. Realising her own expression, Shizuka calmed herself. (¡°I¡¯m not one of them, why would he give me anything? He doesn¡¯t trust me, I don¡¯t even trust him.¡±) She thought to herself, turning to follow them out. ¡°Give me a moment, I must create each room first¡­¡± Erik said, closing his eyes to focus. ¡°Create?¡± Nerick repeated in question. ¡°Dragons have full mastery of the space that makes up their lairs,¡± Makaela explained as Erik focused, ¡°Erik could turn these few rooms into an impregnable fortress if he wished to. His powers here are doubled, his body is constantly healed too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Nerick found no words to react with. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that too, House Hold magic was it?¡± Shizuka asked. Makaela nodded, ¡°Like most Elves, like the Fae and the Mer. Lairs are a Dragon¡¯s House Hold magic.¡± ¡°House¡­hold?¡± Nerick wasn¡¯t following at all. Shizuka sighed, ¡°Really? Have you any magical knowledge at all?¡± the bestia asked. Nerick shook his head, ¡°I gained my army rank solely through mastery of arms.¡± seemingly proud of that feat. Thea coughed, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± pity in her eyes as she glanced away. Shizuka and Makaela looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Wow, didn¡¯t even know that was possible.¡± Shizuka then said, ¡°Well¡­uhh¡­House hold magic is like, a kind of magic that can only be cast by a specific group of creatures. Wood elves have their Treant summoning for example, well just like so, dragons have their Lairs.¡± ¡°Oh, I get it.¡± Nerick then said, gaining himself a pat on the back from Ivara¡¯s tail. ¡°Done.¡± Erik abruptly said, and their surroundings were suddenly not what they just were. The corridor and rooms were completely gone and in their stead, was something much vaster. Thea glanced around in awe, she now stood within a vast and open area, enormous even when compared to the first room. Plain stone walls and ceiling yet the ground was dirt and grass as if they were outside. But, she also noticed that, the others were gone too. Erik solely stood before her, ¡°You¡¯ve all been separated into three different areas, and before you are copies of myself created by the Lair.¡± Nerick, Makaela and Thea stood within a copy of the same room, an Erik standing before them. ¡°Here you will sweat, you will shed tears. You will bleed.¡± Each Erik said to the three of them, ¡°I will crush your bones till they regrow like iron, I will shred your skin till it reforms harder than a wyvern¡¯s hide. You¡¯ve chosen to follow me, but I need you to be stronger than you are. I will sharpen your senses, iron out your toughness, hammer in the required mobility into your muscles¡¯ memory. You walk into my Lair as knight, spearman and rogue. You will all walk out, changed, improved. You will walk out as champions.¡± Erik raised his hands forward, and the ground beneath them quaked. Stone structures rose from the earth, surrounding them, mossy rock forming buildings and broken-down ruins. An arena, they thought, then each of them also noticing that they had lost sight of Erik. ¡°But before then, before you are ready, I must break you.¡± Erik said, his voice resonating throughout the area. His words, sending a cold shiver down their spine. ¡°I hope you are prepared, because I won¡¯t wait any longer. Watch your surroundings, listen, feel. I won¡¯t spare moves, I won¡¯t be holding back. For as long as this training goes on keep in mind that, I¡¯ll be out to kill each of you.¡± ¡°I only hope you¡¯ll survive. It would be a shame since you¡¯ve made it so far.¡± He mocked, his chuckle echoing about the raised buildings. ¡°Your training, begins now.¡± Each of the three then felt the blood which ran through their veins, freeze solid. Each, felt death itself approach.
Shizuka suddenly found herself within a small chamber, a room with a single bed, a desk with several dozens of books and two doors. Seeing nobody around, she checked through each door finding a bathroom with magical appliances and in the other a kitchen with the same. ¡°You will remain here for the remainder,¡± Erik suddenly said, appearing before her as she walked back into the main room from the kitchen. Causing Shizuka to jump in fright. ¡°R-Right¡­¡± She said, ¡°I-I was hoping¡­¡± she then began. ¡°Hoping for what?¡± Erik asked with a raised brow, still distrustful of the bestia. Shizuka coughed uncomfortably as she glanced away, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± she then said, knowing she¡¯d be asking too much. ¡°Out with it now, or forget about it entirely.¡± Erik said, briefly waiting before turning away. ¡°I¡­I was hoping I could at least watch miss Thea train¡­¡± Shizuka asked, causing Erik to pause in his steps. Erik glanced back at her, pondering for a moment. ¡°Hm, no harm in it. Very well.¡± He then said, closing his eyes to focus. As he did, the wall facing the bed cracked and shuddered. Its very material changed, from stone, suddenly becoming glass. He opened his eyes and turned to face the now mirror-wall. Placing his left palm over it, ¡°Lair vision.¡± he then chanted. The mirror then showed three separate moving images, a bird¡¯s eye view of Makaela, Nerick and Thea side by side. ¡°There will be a two hour break every day in the afternoon, you may meet with each of them as they replenish their stomachs then.¡± Erik explained, ¡°Other than that, this is where you¡¯ll stay.¡± ¡°What about him?...¡± Shizuka then asked vaguely. ¡°Him?¡± Erik repeated, knowing who she was speaking of. ¡°My Lair¡¯s location is unknown even to my xilfir, nothing can be traced within, not even your curse mark. He may though, track you to the ship. But there, he will have to fight his way through the xilfir guarding it, even then he¡¯ll have to hijack my portal¡­And even then¡­Let Him come, you think vampires have a reason to be proud of their power? I¡¯ll show the overgrown winged rodent what Pride and Power mean.¡± Erik turned to face Shizuka, noticing her trying to hide her fear. Not of him, but of what hunted her. ¡°Mark my words, assassin. I may be weak in body, but you are my chosen¡¯s property now. And what is hers, is also mine¡­¡± Shizuka glanced up to meet his gaze, just in time to see a fierce golden light surge through his eyes. ¡°And what is mine¡­well¡­Have you heard of what happens to those that steal from dragons?¡± Erik asked. Shizuka shook her head. He smiled, ¡°Exactly.¡± Ch 28 - Training, Day 1 Makaela retreated to the shadows, keeping to corners and alleyways within the ruined city the Lair had summoned around her. Her senses stretched thin, watching for all movement, listening for the smallest sound. Sensing for the tiniest perceivable change in her surroundings. Her right hand clenched around her whip¡¯s handle, her left ready to throw a dagger. She felt ready, she thought she was ready for anything Erik could send her way. She was dreadfully wrong. Makaela suddenly felt a cold chill from behind her, she turned around, unleashing her whip upon whatever creature Erik might have created. She watched as her draconic whip lashed out at the apparition, green flames engulfing it yet¡­Both weapon and magic passed right through the creature. It was a spectre, an ethereal being, a dark spirit with the makings of a humanoid form. Faceless, with claws all too long to be practical for anything but weapons. Without feet or legs either, instead, it hovered as its lower body lay a tattered ghostly cloth. Makaela immediately tried to retreat, only to be faced with another. The two dark ethereal creatures lashed out at her, their claws taking physical form to tear her body apart. She evaded both attacks, her movements quick and body highly athletic. Makaela passed under one spectre and climbed the ruined wall behind it, turning around she found herself face to face with them once more as they flew up at her. She flipped backwards, evading another slash. Taking the few moments as she flew through the air to strap her whip and grab her knives. ¡°Light School; Minor Enhance!¡± She chanted, each of the six throwing knives she held suddenly gaining a dim white glow. Makaela landed on her feet and facing the two incoming spectres, their blade-long claws lunging at her again. She leaned back and let herself fall, evading the claws as they slashed above her. She then threw her enhanced knives. The spectres hissed in pain as the knives melted through their ethereal bodies, slowly they dissipated, the light transferring from the knives and into the spectres themselves. Disintegrating them, killing them. Makaela stood back up, watching the dark creatures melt away before her. Yet no relief filled her eyes, (¡°Is he underestimating me?¡±) she thought while glancing around from her new elevation. That thought was immediately cut short, and her expression hardened. Makaela saw as suddenly, several dozen spectres rose from the buildings around her, passing through the walls and ceilings, rising up into the air to surround her. Almost a hundred, she counted before they all suddenly dove back down into the ruined city. She did not hear them, she did not see them. But her other senses were going mad as she felt them approach. The coldness which darkness brought with, the chill which their element oozed. She sensed it. And there was more of them than she had knives to throw. Makaela slid to the left as a spectre ascended from the ground beneath her, spinning with its claws wide, intent on ripping her to shreds. She ran, Makaela dashed over the roof. She leapt from building to ruined wall, sliding beneath claws and flipping over rising shadows. Pushing her athletic capabilities to their very limit. But she couldn¡¯t run forever. ¡°I am shadow, I am darkness, I am that looming chill.¡± Makaela chanted as her eyes glowed a fierce gold, evading attacks left and right as she did. ¡°My dagger is silent like the wind, and my arrow truer than the sun¡¯s light. Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength! For I am your blade!¡± she exclaimed, as she danced with the spectres that would cut her to pieces with the smallest misstep. Their claws passing mere inches away from her skin, as she bent, flipped and rolled aside. ¡°Draconic School; Custom Cast; Darklight Whirlwind!¡± Makaela finished her chant, and suddenly a whirlwind of darkness burst out from her body. Dark winds, glowing as if made of light yet giving out no shine, it spun and spun with Makaela at its centre. Each spectre within her immediate surroundings was torn to shreds, each piece of ethereal flesh then dissipating with the wind. Makaela stood within the whirling darkness, waving her hands around, and with each movement the wind copied it. A wave of her left hand sent darklight blades of wind down one way, tearing through several spectres before the dark creatures could even react. Makaela smiled, a wickedly thin smile before she suddenly moved forwards. With the whirlwind engulfing her body, Makaela rushed through the spectres, devouring them wholly within her dark magic as she moved past. It was a massacre, as she moved through the dark creatures like death itself. The thrill as she evaded their claws, the rush as she met them with her winds, the sound they made as she tore them apart. Makaela enjoyed every moment of it, she hadn¡¯t been matched so equally in strength in a long time. She enjoyed it so much that, she even ignored the cuts and bruises the built up over her body, Makaela wasn¡¯t able to evade every single attack. And that was her downfall. Makaela felt her body slowly stiffen, her movements lagging behind her thoughts. Until she suddenly stopped, standing still, unable to move. Her body wouldn¡¯t respond, not a finger, not even her eyelids. Makaela felt frozen, but not like ice. She felt a coldness fill her, but no numbness followed. All she could move were her eyes, and through them, she noticed the dark ethereal chains that suddenly bound her. Appearing out of every wound on her body, the chains were held by the spectres as they surrounded her. She watched, as the largest of the spectres rose from the ground before her. Claws at the ready and raised up towards her chin. Makaela saw a dark smile form over the spectre¡¯s faceless guise, she knew its meaning from song, a spectre¡¯s smile meant someone was going to die. The spectre slowly raised its left claw back, taking its time, as if enjoying her confusion, her following fear and the inescapable acceptance that came last. Makaela did not close her eyes, she couldn¡¯t, she could only watch as the spectre¡¯s dark claws descended upon her. The claws stopped a mere inch away from her chest, the sharp points teasing her skin. ¡°I must say, you¡¯ve done better than I expected you to.¡± Erik said, as he suddenly formed out of the spectre before her. ¡°You lasted longer than the other two, which was expected, but you still died.¡± Makaela then felt control of her body return to her, as the ethereal chains that bound her dissipated with the spectres. She fell to her knees, gasping for breath. ¡°T-There was¡­too many.¡± She said. ¡°Indeed there was, this first lesson was to show you just how strong you really are. That you really aren¡¯t strong at all.¡± Erik explained, ¡°Were you equipped with even mid-tier magic spells and the mana supply to sustain them. You could¡¯ve taken each spectre out from afar. But you aren¡¯t, which is why I chose spectres to face you in the first place.¡± Makaela having recovered herself stood up to face him, finding two spectres hovering beside him, immobile. ¡°You successfully struck first,¡± Erik continued, ¡±but failed to recognise that not everything can be damaged physically. You successfully changed to the appropriate response, making use of magical attacks and the corresponding element. Light is indeed most powerful against shadow. Yet, you couldn¡¯t sustain those attacks to the number of spectres that surrounded you. So as expected, you made use of your longest spell with the greatest destructive capabilities.¡± Makaela was confused at first, she thought he was out to kill them, and she had fought her hardest just cause of that¡­she then realised that was the exact response he wanted. Why he said he was out to kill them. Yet she couldn¡¯t confirm any of it, the drake was in full-on lecture mode. ¡°You found yourself capable of destroying the spectres with ease, but lost yourself to the excitement. You could¡¯ve taken minimal damage, you could¡¯ve survived this encounter. But your mind was too drowned in the bloodlust.¡± Erik said with a raised brow, disapproval in his eyes. ¡°I apologise¡­I¡¯ve always been¡­¡± Makaela began to say with an awkward smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m not telling you to take control of your thirst.¡± Erik cut her off, ¡°Instead, I want you to make use of it.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Make use of it? How?¡± Makaela asked, unsure of what he was speaking of. ¡°Over the millennia, the xilfir have only focused on their connection with me and the basic element of Darkness that you are highly attributed with, to gain strength. This is foolish.¡± Erik reprimanded, ¡°Makaela, using my strength for your own will get you nowhere, your connection with me is unlike Thea¡¯s. You are highly limiting yourself. Also, your race¡¯s high attribution to Darkness is a side product. Not your core strength.¡± ¡°Then what is? If not our blood and not the shadows which we delve in, what are we truly capable of?¡± Makaela asked, not following his line of thought. ¡°Darkness, Xilfir, Dark Elves. I did not name you after your attribution with the element of dark that lies within mana. Makaela, see past the element of darkness, you will find the power not through combining it with other elements but by understanding darkness at its very core.¡± Erik explained, ¡°Makaela, the xilfir are named not after the resource that is dark mana, but instead after the school of Dark magic.¡± With that, Makaela caught on. ¡°But Dark magic is divided into many other sub-schools like¡­hemomancy, necromancy and death magic?¡± Erik smiled, ¡°Yes, you are thinking along the correct lines now. Your people have focused on the sub-school of Shadow magic which is sourced by dark mana, where instead you are capable of so much more. It has all been there for you to figure out, yet only one ever has. Makaela, other than the source which is dark mana, what else is there in common between the schools of Dark magic?¡± Makaela shook her head, she only knew four of them and had only ever mastered one. ¡°Unholy, Psychic, Shadow, Necrotic, Blood and Death. Those are the subschools of Dark Magic.¡± Erik listed, ¡°What is there in common with each? Other than the resource that is dark mana which each of these kinds of magic use, what else is required to successfully cast these spells from?¡± ¡°Cast from?...¡± Makaela mumbled out, repeating what she singled out as the key phrase in his question. ¡°Dark Magic cannot be cast by¡­minions and golems? You can enhance a golem with Unholy but it cannot cast the magic itself¡­Just how a Lich still needs their¡­soul¡­to cast necromancy.¡± realisation struck her, ¡°Soul. Head of the Pact¡¯s Soul body, Etheria¡­She was the first true born, the most powerful¡­¡± Erik nodded, ¡°Only one ever realised this before you, and Etheria was that one. Soul Magic, a power the Gods themselves fear. So much so that, during the first age they pushed every race capable of such power into extinction. But, they missed those with dormant capability. The Elven race being one of them. This is the power I awakened within your people, the Dark Elves, the power over souls.¡± Erik suddenly snapped his fingers, ¡°Within each spectre is a maddened soul crying to be fed, listen and you might hear their cries.¡± he said as hundreds of spectres suddenly formed all around them. Makaela blinked, and Erik was suddenly gone. His voice echoing out of each spectre that now surrounded her, ¡°Do not drown in bloodlust, let the river take you. Do not fight it, but instead flow with it. You¡¯ll swim faster if you go with the current, let the hunger lead you.¡± he said in elven. Promptly after, the spectres then lunged at her. ¡°Because I won¡¯t be stopping the spectres this time.¡± He warned. -
- A few minutes earlier Nerick walked through the gravel road, a city of ruins laying all around him. He kept his distance from the buildings, spinning about, watching every corner, every shadow. Ivara lay over his head, the baby wyvern also watching, glancing from roof to roof. He sensed nothing, untrained in the detection of magic. He also though heard and saw nothing out of the ordinary. But he knew something was out there, through intuition and experience alone, Nerick knew. And he was right, as suddenly the ground beneath him began to quake. Nerick was thrown off his feet as the very ground rose, the road expanding upwards as the buildings shattered and collapsed around him. He leapt away, finding himself soaring further than he anticipated he would. Higher than he thought he could ever jump. And as he soared through the air he saw, It rising from below. The road, the buildings and everything else below, it all rose with legs and arms. A massive golem of earth and stone. Its body cracked and flowed, the earth within it ever moving, the stone forming plates of armour around it. Nerick landed facing the giant, an ant before its size. He stared up at it, as it fully rose to its feet. ¡°No fucking way.¡± He said with disbelief clear in his tone, never in his lifetime had he seen a golem. Magic so ancient, it was only told of in fiction. Yet fiction now stood before him, a goliath, raising its joined fists over him. And as those same massive fists descended upon him, all Nerick could think of, was run. And run he did, turning tail and dashing away. He ran, faster than he ever had Nerick ran. Feeling the raw magic surging through his muscles, without chanting a word, without even casting a spell Nerick was infused. Ivara had to hold on tightly as to not be thrown off by his sudden speed, then leap off just in time too, since he ran straight into a wall. Nerick crashed through the brick wall, tumbling over from the impact to then find himself buried in rubble. Yet he did not feel squashed, nor injured. No instead he rose out of the stone rubble with ease, surprised at his new strength he gazed at the large stones that just lay over him. Only brought back from his daze by Ivara¡¯s whining, just then remembering as he looked up. He hadn¡¯t escaped the golem yet, and its fists were still descending upon him. Nerick grabbed hold of the wyvern and turned to run once again, but as he glanced behind himself he saw that it was too late. The golem sped up its arms¡¯ descent, and Nerick¡¯s thoughts flashed before him as seemingly a mountain fell upon them. He was going to die, and even if he shielded Ivara with his body, she too would die. Nerick now understood the burden he had accepted; his own life wasn¡¯t the only thing he had to protect now. He had gained power, but he was still a burden. He understood that, he just didn¡¯t accept it as reality. Nerick rested Ivara around his neck, then faced the golem¡¯s fists, now inches away from his face. His mind raced faster than ever before, it was like time had slowed down for him. He felt it, the heat that lay around the golems fists, the sheer pressure that they created in their descent. He needed to equal it, he wanted to equal it. He raised his arms up and lowered his stance, closing his eyes too. Nerick told himself, as sure as death itself, that he would equal it. The ground quaked, the very air shook. He felt both, he felt, he was still alive. Nerick opened his eyes, finding a large shield of dark green scales attached to his right arm. He felt it, he felt the golem pushing down upon him. But what should¡¯ve been the weight of a castle, beneath this shield Nerick barely felt any of it. He pushed the golem¡¯s fists off him, unbalancing the giant and sending it back and stumbling away. Grinning with glee as the shield suddenly morphed into a wyvern, Ivara climbing up his arm and taking perch around his neck. ¡°So that¡¯s what Erik meant.¡± He mused, glancing at Ivara as it licked his cheek. ¡°That¡¯s bloody amazing.¡± He said with disbelief. Ivara then glanced up, leapt off him, and sprinted away. Nerick watched after her in confusion, not having the time to realise his mistake, not before the golem¡¯s foot crushed him down into the ground he stood on. Ivara watched painfully as the golem raised its foot up, revealing Nerick halfway into the ground and reaching out towards her. She covered her eyes with her paws as the golem¡¯s foot stomped on Nerick once more. Peeking through one eye, she saw it raise its foot again, now only Nerick¡¯s head being visible as his body lay nailed into the ground. Erik sighed, appearing before the buried Nerick. He stared down at the man with raised brows, expectation all but lost from his expression, replaced with the disbelief he now wore. ¡°How have you survived so far?¡± Erik asked, his tone dead serious. Nerick coughed out some dirt he had almost swallowed, ¡°Uhh¡­Lucky I guess?¡± he offered, struggling to pull himself out of the ground. Erik took a deep breath, (¡°This is going to be a long two months.¡±) he thought to himself. Waving his hand forward, Nerick suddenly rose out of the ground, left hovering before him. ¡°You¡¯re distracted, focus on the task at hand. Really, I told you that you could change Ivara into anything you wanted, yet you were still surprised after doing so by your own will?¡± he asked as the golem above them took a step back. Nerick opened his mouth to respond, ¡°No¡­actually, don¡¯t answer that.¡± but Erik denied him from doing so. He then lowered his hand and released his hold over Nerick, who¡¯s feet then touched the ground. ¡°You are not human anymore, Nerick, your body has been forcefully altered into something much stronger. But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re indestructible, you can very much still die. You can just take a couple more stomps from a golem than your general human could.¡± Erik warned. ¡°Oh, wait if I¡¯m not human then what I am?¡± Nerick asked, glancing down at his own hands, studying the strange characters that painted them. ¡°You are a Djinn,¡± Erik answered simply. ¡°Djinn?¡± Nerick repeated, grabbing a lock of his now long black and silver hair to examine it. ¡°Raw magic floods your veins, imbues your muscles, bones, flesh and skin. Your tolerance to mana is a thousand times that of a human, if even one-tenth of the maximum amount of mana that can run through you, ran through a normal human body? They¡¯d burn alive.¡± Erik explained, ¡°As for casting magic, please tell me you at least know the basics?¡± ¡°Yeah, I had to start somewhere to learn that I bloody couldn¡¯t!¡± Nerick claimed, feeling insulted. ¡°Well, show me.¡± Erik insisted, ¡°Cast the simplest projectile spell you know.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Nerick shrugged and turned to face the nearest wall, raising his hands open before himself. But before he could start to chant, ¡°Oh and, anything you might¡¯ve been told about limiting the mana you flow into your spell? Forget all about it.¡± Erik then told him. ¡°Is that¡­safe?¡± Nerick tentatively asked. ¡°Trust me.¡± Erik said. Nerick shrugged and returned to facing the wall, right palm over left as he focused. He willed his mana to flow, feeling the energy run through his shoulders then arms, finally converging at his palms. He willed it out of his body, feeling the mana resist from being pushed out. Right then as it resisted, ¡°Fire bolt!¡± he chanted. And instead of cutting off the supply of mana that the spell took to be cast, instead of locking out the words of power from using more than he infused them with. Nerick did as the drake told him, and let it take every drop that lay within his arms... Nerick¡¯s vision filled with crimson, what was supposed to be a fist-sized bolt of fire was replaced with a world of flame. The fire grew and grew before him, spewing out seemingly without end out of his palms. The heat thought wasn¡¯t normal either, the blaze burning through even the stone wall and every building behind and around it. Everything turned to ash before him, and what was already ash got disintegrated into nothing. For several moments the flames gushed out, then slowly died down. Nerick suddenly collapsed backwards, his body going limp from the over exertion of mana. Erik, on the other hand, was left smouldering. His face dirtied with ash, his front hair and eyebrows burned. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have the years it¡¯ll take to get control of that. I can promise you this much.¡± he warned. ¡°Hah¡­I-I can¡¯t feel my arms!¡± Nerick said, panic in his voice as he lay on the ground. Erik chuckled, ¡°Be grateful it¡¯s just your arms!¡± ¡°You said it was safe!¡± Nerick argued as Ivara ran up to him. The little wyvern climbing up onto his chest and coiling up, declaring this cushion her property. ¡°I never said such a thing.¡± Erik disputed. Nerick was going to respond but, Ivara¡¯s tail now rested on his mouth. He glanced at the wyvern, and it shook its little head at him. ¡°W-What?¡± Nerick asked. ¡°Oh, right I forgot to mention-¡± Erik began. (¡°You no win argument with dragon.¡±) Ivara said. Nerick¡¯s eyes widened to their limit. Ch 29 - Determination Thea immediately knew what she was up against. The sound of something scraping along the ground and stone, the thought-disruptive hissing and the ever-present feeling that something was watching her. Thea was on full alert, standing in the middle of the ruined city¡¯s road. She stood still, awaiting their attack. Not watching, no her eyes were useless in this fight. Thea listened closely for the sound of something dragging along the dirt, for the hissing which changed direction every so often. She listened, until the creature finally struck. The attack came from behind her, the ruined building exploding into rubble as the serpent rushed through it. Thea immediately leapt out of the way, holding her large gunblade ahead of her as the creature¡¯s hard skin expanded, using her blade as a shield from the rush of spikes that passed before her. She caught only a brief glimpse of the large creature before it slithered back into hiding across the road. A large serpent, comparable to a fully-grown wyvern in size. Its body was made of rock-like plates which expanded into thousands of stone blades as it spun on itself while lunging, although it was seemingly made of stone, the reality was that the Basilisk¡¯s hide was on par with iron. Expertly it slithered about the ruined city, shrinking its own body width to pass through alleyways and doorways, finding her blind spot before suddenly¡­striking once again. A rush of expanding blades charged towards Thea as she turned to meet them, again leaping out of the creature¡¯s path before using her weapon to protect herself from the long spinning blade-like plates. She landed several feet away, facing the creature as this time instead of rushing back into hiding...it turned to face her as well. Thea closed her eyes, a tale it was but one that everyone had heard one or twice before. A tale it was, but the basilisk¡¯s magical eyes were also an undeniable fact of nature. An abyss of dark green light spiralling within the serpent¡¯s eye sockets, awaiting to be unleashed into its prey¡¯s eyes. The creature itself was blind due to this power, but even then, nothing escaped its senses. Listening for her every move, smelling her fear and anxiety. Its tongue tasting the air, feeling her exact position through her body heat. The basilisk was a keen and deadly hunter, known to prey upon even wyverns and other powerful beasts. It loomed over her, snarling its massive jaw open. Its neck lined with black hair that hung down like a beard and trailing back along its head like a lion¡¯s mane. Its fangs differed, from two main fangs on both jaws, long like blades and made to slit armoured throats. To the rest, smaller but many jagged teeth, like a shark¡¯s. Its body expanded to its full size. The plates of stone that acted like both armour and weapons lay open, vibrating with excitement whilst revealing the dark green snakeskin beneath. It hissed, the sound penetrating into Thea¡¯s mind, disrupting her thoughts and senses. She knew she had nowhere to run. Thea knew she couldn¡¯t escape, she didn¡¯t even know which side of the road was closest. Opening her eyes was suicide, turning away and running would prove just as pointless. She only knew that the creature stood before her, a cautious beast, awaiting her next move. And if she waited much longer¡­ Basilisks were not known for their patience. Thea¡¯s mind rushed to a single conclusion, she couldn¡¯t run else it would strike at her back. She couldn¡¯t charge it, or its body would tear her''s apart. And she couldn¡¯t wait any longer either. So instead, she switched the hold on her weapon. Sensing the movement, hearing her hands and weapon, the basilisk spun its body defensively. A whirlwind of blades and dust suddenly appearing before her, blocking Thea from rushing in to attack, and quickly advancing on her to shred her apart. But Thea didn¡¯t need to get close, gripping her weapon as she leapt aside. ¡°Flame Burst!¡± she chanted. Her gunblade¡¯s crystal core shone crimson as flames formed at the tips of each barrel, the flames spiralling around one another before suddenly bursting forwards. Two projectiles of fire shot forth from her weapon, each colliding with the spinning serpent. The flames though were deflected away from the basilisk¡¯s revealed skin, they exploded and spun with the creature, expanding and rising up its body with the movement. The basilisk¡¯s whirlwind of bladed-plates was lit ablaze, and turned against her. Thea had evaded the first lunge but unable to open her eyes she stumbled on her landing, falling back as the serpent turned to adjust to her new position. It ended its spin, dissipating the flames that surrounded it, then lunged down at the fallen Thea. Thea prepared herself for the crushing jaws that were sure to come down upon her, but never did. ¡°You may open your eyes.¡± Erik said, as he appeared before her. She did, finding the basilisk frozen mid-lunge behind him, jaws wide open to devour her. Thea shivered at the monstrous sight. ¡°You were the first to fall, Thea. Nerick lasted longer than you, both he and Makaela are still going.¡± He said with raised brows, disappointment clear in his expression. ¡°And you cannot say that either of you have been given a stronger foe, each I chose specifically for you and is of equal difficulty. Nerick¡­just failed, his mistake was not paying attention. Yours? You were too cautious.¡± ¡°Too cautious?¡± Thea asked. ¡°You waited for a born predator to come to you, this was your first fatal mistake. You allowed the basilisk to set the playing field.¡± Erik began to explain, ¡°The second mistake was abandoning your sight completely, yes the basilisk is known for its petrifying stare but, it can be evaded by closing your eyes. Closing your eyes, not having them closed from the very start.¡± he said, followed by a sigh as he flicked his fingers. The basilisk behind him was suddenly reanimated, and it looked away from them. It gazed off, its eyes slowly gaining in brightness before the energy within flashed forwards into a petrifying beam of dark magic. ¡°The basilisk¡¯s petrifying sight is not immediate, it instead tries to hypnotise you as your eyes meet, which is impossible to occur if you do not let it. Fools who have fallen for it met its gaze and were either too afraid to look away, or simple creatures being mesmerized by the light within.¡± Erik said as he gestured at the terrifying serpent above him. He then turned back to her as she rose to her feet, ¡°Your third fatal mistake, was using the wrong element at the wrong time. When the basilisk spins it becomes a whirlwind of air, and what happens when you add fire to a turbulent breeze?¡± He said and the creature suddenly began to spin behind him, showcasing the attack in question. Erik lifted his hand forward, palm open where a flame suddenly burst alive. He threw the magical blaze back at the still rotating monstrosity, and Thea fearfully watched as it lit aflame. ¡°It becomes a spinning breeze from hell.¡± Erik chided, ¡°Also¡­You are my chosen, yet not once did you tap into that power. That weapon you hold is capable of withstanding so much more energy than the crumb you fed it. Your very senses can be enhanced if you tap into my mana, your body improved to move like never before. We have two months, and within that time you will learn each of these.¡± Thea nodded, but her shoulders slumped. Nerick had lasted longer than her?... ¡°Again.¡± Erik then said, causing Thea to snap out of her daze. ¡°Wait wha-¡± She was about to ask, but realised Erik was already gone. And so was the Basilisk. ... The hissing, had also continued. -
- Alan glanced away from the three mirrors, the fighting within had just continued. Instead, he turned to Erik. The real Erik, who lay at the centre of the large room he had transported them both into. He watched the humanoid drake concentrate, sensing the raw energy pulsing through his body.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°You¡¯re overdoing it.¡± Alan said, seeing the stress Erik¡¯s human body was in. Veins of bright gold riddling his skin, pulsating with mana. ¡°No, not enough.¡± Erik snapped back, briefly opening his eyes and revealing them to be filled with blindingly bright golden light. Alan rolled his eyes, he wasn¡¯t about to argue with his captor over killing himself. ¡°What are you doing anyway?¡± he instead asked, rubbing the marks that lay over his wrists and arms, caused by the chains and ropes that once held him. He might be free of them now, but Alan knew better. This was a Dragon''s Lair, there was no escape. ¡°Watching each room,¡° Erik quickly responded, ¡±this one, theirs and the bestia¡¯s. Controlling each foe, the Golem, the Basilisk, and every single Spectre.¡± ¡°To what end? Can¡¯t you leave the control of all that up to the Lair?¡± Alan asked, knowing it to be true from his days being trained by Findri. ¡°To improve this body¡¯s skill at mana manipulation.¡± Erik answered, the veins that lay all over his body and face now pulsating quicker. ¡°And the insane amount of mana running through your system?¡± Alan then pointed out, unable to block out his detection of the energy even if he tried. ¡°Expanding this body¡¯s limit of mana usage, my soul contains so much yet this body can only handle so little.¡± Erik explained, ¡°Are you done asking questions? Because I brought you here to ask you some more of my own.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you¡¯d have brought me here to keep an eye on me.¡± Alan said snidely, ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± Erik took a deep breath, and suddenly all the veins over his body disappeared. In their stead an aura of dark gold lightning surged across his entire body, a continuous flow of energy running through Erik. Slowly he began to move, breathing in and out all the while as he began to make strange movements. Almost like a dance but in slow motion, the energy that ran through his body seemingly stabilizing with each step. Alan recognised the movements not as a dance, but instead as an ancient method of training one¡¯s body, mind and spirit. Except, Erik was doing so in tandem with so much more. ¡°You¡¯ve been back in this world for much longer than me, alive for longer than most too.¡± Erik began, speaking in between each breath. ¡°Tell me, what races still exist, and where are they all located on Faeterra?¡± ¡°Hm¡­hard question right off the bat.¡° Alan sighed, ¡±Well, some Humans, most Elves and some Dwarves are located in Druvia.¡± ¡°Some humans?¡± Erik repeated in question. ¡°The human race has severely increased in population since our time, we now populate not only the main continent but also three others. Sinroz being one, Nurin being the other, and a single tribe living on Pepputia alongside the Fae.¡± Alan explained. ¡°So you''ve discovered the treasures that lay beneath Nurin have you? And Pepputia? Those humans must be mad to live alongside those pests.¡± Erik chuckled. ¡°No,¡± Alan shook his head, ¡±Actually the Pepputians and Fae get along quite nicely, it¡¯s just you Dragons who the Fae dislike really. As for Nurin¡­Yeah, you could say ¡®We¡¯ discovered the treasures that lay beneath that hellscape but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Erik repeated, urging him to continue. ¡°Nurin, the volcanic continent it used to be called. Now? Now it¡¯s Nurin, the fortress kingdom.¡± Alan said with displeasure clear in his tone. ¡°Fortress kingdom? I¡¯d be amazed to see any human civilization survive there, but a kingdom? You jest.¡± Erik said in disbelief. ¡°If only, no Nurins are real enough and so is their greedy kingdom. In search of more resources for Sinroz and Druvia, the two kingdoms formed a massive expedition to Nurin. This occurred after the Dragon Wars, after my resurrection¡­¡± Alan explained, his expression darkening as he did. ¡°I was part of that expedition.¡± ¡°You were? Then pray tell how in the world, were they able to survive a week under those hellish conditions and thrive?¡± Erik asked. ¡°Human ingenuity and Dwarven engineering are how.¡± Alan answered, ¡°It took months of work to even make it off Nurin¡¯s shore safely, years more to perform an effective search but¡­We found it, beneath the cooled rock was more minerals than the Dwarves could dream of¡­and¡­¡± ¡°Mana crystals,¡± Erik added, ¡°I fear I know where this story ends.¡± Alan nodded grimly, ¡°Druvia and Sinroz at the time were both out of mana crystal deposits, a mineral that can power magical weapons, tools and so much more¡­At first, Druvia drew plans to divide the spoils, and Sinroz was going to accept.¡± Alan¡¯s gaze fell as he reminisced, ¡°But instead¡­a third faction was born. Three present Marquises from Druvia, a trading company from Sinbeni and most of the Feline tribe of Zrosa banded together¡­and killed everyone else. They claimed themselves as Nurins, they hoarded the methods produced to survive the heat and volcanic eruptions to themselves, and alongside those methods they kept the land and resources around them. The Nurins flourished in solitude for hundreds of years, the land which they stood on protecting them from invasion by either Druvia, Sinroz and¡­Hell. Not even the demonic armies that came later risked dividing their forces to attack Nurin which is a hell in of itself. No contact has been held with Nurin since then, nobody goes or comes from Nurin, all we know is that they¡¯re there¡­¡° ¡°Conflict and backstabbing, why am I not surprised?¡± Erik mused, seemingly struggling now, his movements slowing down and the energy which surrounded him starting to destabilize. ¡°You looked winded.¡± Alan pointed out. ¡°Nothing is gained without hardship.¡± Erik replied with a grunt, regaining control of the sizzling electricity. ¡°Continue, how fares Sinroz?¡± Alan shrugged, ¡°Divided, the council of elders was abolished a few decades back, and the kingdoms haven¡¯t been the same since. Sinbeni and Zrosa lay in constant conflict, whether it be on land for resources or Zrosian pirates raiding merchants between Druvia and Sinbeni. At the same time, neither of them lay united. Sinbeni houses fighting for political power, each stabbing the other for the people¡¯s respect and the profit which that brings. Zrosa, on the other hand, lays in complete tatters-¡° Alan¡¯s eyes widened as Erik suddenly lost control of his magic, the mana immediately running rampant. Bolts of lightning flashed all around him, forcing Alan to erect a barrier of ice to protect himself from the unrestrained energy. Erik groaned in pain as he struggled to regain control, lightning running through and around his body, searing his skin and hair. His eyes laying wide open and shining brightly, electricity sparking out of them as well. ¡°Stop, you¡¯ll kill yourself!¡± Alan warned. But Erik only laughed, ¡°Never, this is nothing but a small step I must conquer!¡± he exclaimed, clenching his hands into fists and steadying his stance. Erik forced his eyes closed and focused, continuing to breathe, continuing his movements too. Slowly he regained some portion of control, the energy which damaged him before now flowing to counter the rest, healing the damage that was done whilst Erik contained everything else through sheer willpower. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Alan stated with disbelief, he was a chosen and even his body would¡¯ve been destroyed by such magical bombardment. ¡°Insane?¡± Erik repeated, chuckling right after while resisting the pain that still plagued his body. ¡°Far from it!¡± he exclaimed, smoothly transitioning from one step to another until he finally returned to standing straight. The energy which surrounded him suddenly surrendered itself to his control, the lightning rushing to re-enter his body and within moments all of it had. Alan watched as Erik took one more deep breath, awestruck by the sight. Only moments before was Erik on the verge of disintegrating himself and the entire room with him. ¡°No, not insane...Maybe fixation.¡± Erik mused, turning to face Alan. The adventurer took a step back in surprise as he saw, Erik¡¯s eyes had changed. Once the bright light that filled them faded it was clear, no longer were they the eyes of a human. Erik¡¯s eyes were still blue, but were now¡­like a reptile¡¯s slits. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t insanity which fills me.¡± Erik said, returning to his movements and resummoning his mana to flow with him once more. He breathed, in and out like before. Now in complete control. ¡°But a Dragon¡¯s determination.¡± -
- Grim lay within its darkened hall, sitting behind its desk of bones. Its left hand moving through dozens of scrolls, writing even as it looked elsewhere. The God of death gazed at three hourglasses that lay before it, empty from sand yet so important. Within two of them, it watched a singular scene, both hourglasses showing the same one. it watched Erik train, through his eyes within one hourglass and Alan''s eyes within another. it had been watching both ever since it had resurrected them. "Maybe you were too hasty, Grim." whispered one invisible God. "Maybe too cautious too." hissed another. "It matters not," Grim said, "They both are nothing but minor pawns, the Destroyer''s actions and the Hero''s inaction will give us setbacks but alas, she stands with us, she is all we need to enact our plan." it gestured at the third empty hourglass. "True, they nought but side characters in her play. Yet, she must deal with them, before they alter the timeline past repair!" exclaimed a many-voiced God. "She knows, she w-" Grim was about to say, but suddenly froze. "Preposterous!" it then exclaimed in fury, turning to face a ripple in reality that had formed nearby its desk. The ripple suddenly expanded and tore into a multicoloured rift. "You do not belong in this realm!" Grim exclaimed at the rift, as it rose from its desk. A man flew out of the rift, wearing a hooded cloak of white fur. His eyes shone a pale silver while the rest of him, his skin, hair, two furry tails and vulpine ears were whiter than snow. Grim stepped to the man, the God standing twice as tall. "Your very presence could ruin everything!" it shouted in agitation. The man chuckled coldly, "You''ve failed twice already Grim, yet the big boss gave you leeway to keep trying. But, hell if I''m letting you screw up again." he chided. Grim''s eyesockets shined with a dangerous green light, "This is not your realm, devourer, you are not welco-" the God began to say, but suddenly Grim found that it could no longer speak. "I do, am, and go where and when I see fit, and as I please." The man hissed, his voice resonating throughout the room as suddenly a layer of frost formed to cover everything. His eyes, ears and tails also bursting afire, emitting a pure white flame. "Worry not, Reaper, I''m not going to mess with your plans. Not much." he said with a cold chuckle, "But, you are always free to try and remove me." he then challenged. Grim''s eyes dimmed, the green energy that previously filled them dissipating. "Hmph, so you do want to keep your job? Heh. Good, replacing a death god can''t be easy huh?" The fox asked with amusement, stepping around Grim and towards its desk. "They left me to deal with this realm, not you." Grim then said. "They, couldn''t care less who fixes what as long as it is fixed. That is simply how reality works." The man said as he reached out and grabbed one of the hourglasses, "Last I checked, you had only revived one. Now it''s three? And you say you don''t need help..." he teased whilst gazing through Alan''s eyes. "Interesting..." he mused before putting the hourglass back. "What...are you up to?" Grim then asked, the God''s head turning unnaturally to look at the fox. "What I''ve been up to for the past eon." The fox said, glancing at Grim with a wicked smile. "Helping." he answered, before suddenly fading into another rift which closed just as quickly as it opened. Grim sighed, turning its body to align with its head. "This..." "This changes nothing." hissed another God. "Oh, now that the devourer is gone, you speak!" Grim mused in annoyance, then glancing at the third hourglass. "No...this changes everything." Ch 30 - Interlude; Dangerous waters Six weeks later The dwarven ironclad ship sailed smoothly, long having turned off from Druvia¡¯s shore and now sailing over open ocean, the main continent¡¯s abandoned and desolate half laying to its right and in the distance. And from that direction, under the shadows of night, three shapes were approaching over the water. Another ironclad ship, with two wooden galleons alongside it. No lights lay on, not a torch, not a crystal shining. No, these three ships were making use of the dark, as they approached their target. Each ship having the same flag flying at the top of its mast, pitch black in colour, a warped green bat with clawed wings as the emblem. These ships were pirates. And their decks were crowded with them, scoundrels from all over the world and of varying races. Some armoured, some wearing simple clothing, yet they all held the same unkept and disgruntled appearances. Each armed, wielding weapons of all kinds, some even makeshift clubs and staves. Whatever fancied their thirst for murder, and whatever gave them the upper hand in combat.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. At the front of the lead ship, the dwarven-made ironclad, was a large throne of bones. The pirates kept well away from it, although some would glance hungrily at the dozens of young, beautiful and barely clothed women that lay chained to its sides. Dark energy oozed out of the throne, forming tendrils which wrapped around the one sitting upon it. At first glance and from the distance, they could have passed for human. But on closer inspection the vampire¡¯s pale white skin, rose red eyes warping with black energy and clawed nails were unmistakable. ¡°There, she was there the last I could tell.¡± The vampire hissed, not quite the same as from Shizuka¡¯s dream. Young instead, a dashing male within his late twenties. His hair not greying but instead jet black, gelled back and well kept. ¡°Is there, where your quarry also lies, master mage?¡± The vampire then asked, glancing to his left. ¡°Yes.¡± Replied the cloaked fox, a thin cold smile barely visible from beneath his lowly held hood. ¡°That is, where they will be soon, I should say.¡± Ch 31 - Progress, Week 6 Shizuka woke, glancing around the dimly lit room briefly before pulling herself out of bed. Going through the same routine, waking, washing, eating breakfast and then same as each day before now she¡¯d pick a book out of the small collection on the desk. She¡¯d read until it was time, until everyone else woke up as well. Seeing the mirrors flash on before her bed, Shizuka closed her book and turned to face them. Makaela, Nerick and Thea always woke a few hours after her, forced awake by Erik and transported back into their respective arenas. She¡¯d just watch, anxiously she¡¯d watch them train the day away until weariness took her over and she¡¯d fall back asleep. For weeks all she did was watch them. The monsters which they fought and Erik himself, having lost all sense of mercy from the first day. Shizuka had lost count of how many times each of them had neared death, be it from loss of blood due to severed limbs or potentially mortal wounds. But each time they were healed back into perfect health, physical health, Shizuka was unsure what these experiences were doing to their minds. She laid down on her bed, pillow beneath her as she lay forwards and watched. ¡°You¡¯ve all gone through hell and back these past six weeks,¡± Erik began to say through the mirrors, his voice duplicated thrice, ¡°You¡¯ve beaten my puzzles and obstacle courses, you¡¯ve surpassed each situational encounter I provided you with. Your horizon on magic has been expanded through long and tedious lectures, right after which you¡¯ve gone through severe physical endurance and mana control training.¡± Shizuka could almost see the drake¡¯s wicked smile as he paused for a moment. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see how you fare against these, this time around.¡± He then said, Shizuka¡¯s eyes widening in interest as the monsters finally appeared.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xCTHkctsqJk
Makaela casually walked through the ruined streets, her high heels undisturbed by the rough gravel she walked on. She did not run, she did not try to hide. There was no need, there was no point. She sensed them, she heard their hungry screams. Makaela felt the spectres approach, knowing exactly how many there were, and where each one was. Again, she counted a hundred of the phantasms. Coming from each and every direction, briefly watching her, searching for her blind spot. Finding none, they all attacked anyway. A dozen materialized out of the buildings ahead of her and many more came from everywhere else, they charged at her, several dozen dark apparitions surrounding and closing in on her all at once. Seeing this, Makaela smiled, as an aura of gold ethereal energy formed over her eyes like two flames. She evaded, claw after claw she danced about them, as light as the wind she moved. Her body bending beneath their lunges, side stepping their charges, dodging their every attack. Even where there seemed to be no escape, Makaela flowed through the crowd of darkness with ease. Until she found herself standing outside their encircle, continuing to walk off while leaving the now enraged spectres behind. They all turned towards her, briefly watching her voluptuous back moving further away, their faceless guise then suddenly breaking and forming an unnaturally wide mouth of furious displeasure. Each spectre hissed in agitation, and in a wave of gluttonous darkness they rushed after her. Makaela turned to meet them, her expression undisturbed by the wall of hate and anger that flowed towards her. She raised her left arm forwards, slowly closing her fingers as she chanted, ¡°Soul School; Spirit Form; Aether Bow.¡± Golden light flashed within her outstretched palm, the light quickly expanding and taking shape. Makael closed her hands around the golden ethereal bow that appeared from the light, seemingly shattered into fragments yet each piece was held together by silver energy that arched from fragment to fragment, like lightning striking over several hundred times a second. Nearer, the hungry spectres grew nearer by the second as she took aim. The first a mere inch away from the arrow as it formed, silver shafted and golden tipped, while Makaela pulled it back along a non-existent string. The spectre at the front tried to back away, but the many dozens behind it blocked its retreat, as they crowded one another. Makaela released the arrow, and it blasted forwards in a blink of an eye, leaving a brief trail of golden light as it pierced through each and every spectre in its path. Destroying over a dozen in a single shot, leaving them to dissipate as many more flooded to take their place. Too close, the spectres drew too close now and Makaela was forced to leap away, weightlessly she leapt and rolled back. Releasing several more arrows as she soared. Every arrow killing at least one spectre, some even more. She landed on her feet, her left hand held steadily before her as her right flashed with movement, pulling back arrow after arrow as each formed out of her fingertips. Infinitely she produced them, all too fast she fired them, and none missed their mark. Yet for every spectre she destroyed two more took its place, dozens more of the phantasms flowing out of the ruins around her and once again surrounding her. Makaela flowed masterfully, evading their claws whilst unleashing searing arrows of light upon her assailants, whether it be a close range kill as she danced about their attacks or a long range shot in-between clashes. Faster, with each spectre killed her attacks grew faster, her movements swifter. Every arrow piercing through the spectre¡¯s ethereal bodies and dissipating them into particles of darkness, a keen eye would notice those remains flowing over the battle and into Makaela. Each death imbued her with new strength, new speed and agility. Every kill, empowering her physically and mentally. She¡¯d spin around, aiming from one side of the road to the other, the transition smooth and brief. She¡¯d acquire her target, loose, and move onto the next without watching whether it hit or not. And it always hit. Her senses far from the norm, enhanced to not only hear the cries of souls but also read their brief thoughts of movement and action. Seeing their attacks before they begun, knowing their next move the moment they did. And she¡¯d respond much too quickly for them to react. Enraged the spectres grew as she slew them by the dozen, what few of them remained after her onslaught now hid and ran about the city. Out of sight, but not out of range. ¡°Soul School; Spirit Detection.¡± Makaela chanted. Focusing on them, their hunger, their thirst, she locked onto their souls. She raised her bow, aiming up into the sky. Closing her eyes as she created an arrow. ¡°Custom Art; Soul Arrow Rain.¡± She chanted once more, the arrow she held suddenly lightning up a bright silver. Makaela released the arrow, and it zoomed upwards. Exploding once it reached a high enough elevation, expanding into an ethereal cloud of silver energy out of which hundreds of arrows began raining down. Shrieks of dying spectres sounded off from the ruined city as she glanced at the dozens of phantom corpses still dissipating about her. ¡°Is that it?¡± She asked in elven, disappointment clear in her tone.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qJbyQMrBZQE
¡°Ready?¡± Nerick asked as Erik gave the go, the ground beneath them starting to rise. (¡°You doubt me?¡±) Ivara asked proudly, standing over his right shoulder, with her chest puffed up and head held high. Nerick chuckled, ¡°Never.¡± he said, before leaping upwards with so much strength that the ground for a brief moment, flattened again. The Golem rose out of the ground, its right hand already reaching out towards them, massive fingers of stone closing in around the two as they reached their highest leap yet. It grasped them, clenching its earthen fists to crush their bodies.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Instead its fist exploded into rubble and from within Nerick reappeared, a dark green pole-axe in hand. Made of bone, spiked reptilian scales and bladed claws. Expertly he swung it about, cleaving the golem¡¯s other hand as it descended upon him. At the same time pushing himself away from it. Nerick landed several meters away from the rising golem, sliding back briefly before coming to stop. He looked up, watching the golem¡¯s hands regenerate, the earth and ruined city around it breaking apart and then rising to reshape its lost parts. This didn¡¯t bother him. No, Nerick grinned, as Ivara¡¯s shape blurred and changed, dividing into two before clearing back into view. Now a war hammer and a shield, both made of the same wyvern parts the pole-axe was. Nerick stepped to the golem as it approached him too, millions of times larger than him yet he showed no fear. No, this lump of dirt and stone was nothing to him, nothing compared to what Erik had made them go through. The golem¡¯s newly regenerated right fist rose to the occasion, forming a fist and suddenly descending down upon Nerick with speed that should¡¯ve been impossible for its size. Nerick met it with his shield, blocking the fist, not even being pushed back a single inch albeit his feet dug into the dirt a few centimetres down. Nerick had magically increased his own weight and along the special magic each weapon Ivara turned into, the shield¡¯s capability to minimalize force, the golem¡¯s strength meant nothing to him. ¡°Barely felt that!¡± Nerick exclaimed with a wide grin, pushing his shield forward and sending the golem¡¯s arm waving back. (¡°Less talking! More hitting!¡±) Ivara whined within Nerick¡¯s mind. Nerick chuckled at the young wyvern¡¯s impatience, ¡°On it.¡± He said, then leaning forwards and stomping his right foot down. Nerick shot forwards, charging forth faster than any arrow, his body blurring as he zoomed past the golem¡¯s left leg. His war hammer crashing into its foot, taking a massive chunk off it along the way. He slid further away, trying to stop himself proved difficult. Even when he planted his feet into the ground he¡¯d only slow his charge, the ground shattering and collecting behind him into a small hill when he finally did stop. Yet, just like the hands, the golem¡¯s foot quickly regenerated by absorbing the nearby earth. It turned to face him again, raising its left fist up as it did, spinning directly into another attack. ¡°Hah, let¡¯s bring up the heat a bit.¡± Nerick said as the golem¡¯s fist descended upon him, the black abyss within his eye sockets suddenly turning into a crimson red. ¡°Imbue; Flame!¡± He chanted, shield and war hammer bursting ablaze. And again, Nerick charged. Trailing flames along his path, Nerick rushed the golem¡¯s feet once more. Shield held ahead of himself he crashed through the golem¡¯s still regenerating foot, destroying half of it from collision alone. He didn¡¯t stop there, immediately stepping forward and bashing his war hammer into what remained of the foot, the weapon exploding into a blast of flames on contact and shattering what was left. Nerick leapt aside as the golem lost balance, it began to fall to the side while trying to balance itself off a footless leg. He turned to face the other foot, changing his grasp on the war hammer before suddenly throwing it. As he reached back, the weapon shone crimson. As he let go, smoke engulfed it. The war hammer flew at high speed, spinning all the while as it soared through the air, trailing smoke and flames behind it. It crashed into the golem¡¯s right shin, creating a massive crater on the leg¡¯s front. Nerick leapt back, coming to stand behind the golem. The construct had no eyes so this was no blind spot at all, yet Nerick had done this with a purpose. He raised his now empty right hand up towards where his war hammer was, focusing on it before smiling, ¡°Recover weapon!¡± he chanted. Suddenly the rest of the golem¡¯s right leg exploded into debris, as the war hammer blew right through the golem¡¯s right calf and flew towards Nerick. He grabbed it as it flew past him, sinking a few inches into the ground from the force that transferred from it and into him. The hammer also was still smoking from the heat and had left another trail on its way. Nerick watched, the golem had completely lost balance, waving its arms widely while it fell forwards. The ground quaked when it hit the ground, collapsing what remained of the ruined city beneath its gigantic body. It immediately tried to rise, as its damage slowly regenerated. Slower than before. Nerick gave it no such chance though, stomping his right foot forwards before suddenly leaping upwards. The air clashed with his face as he rose, higher and higher, he had leapt with so much strength that the arena¡¯s ceiling was approaching. Nerick shifted his weight, spinning himself upside-down. His feet briefly touched the ceiling, the stone quaking at first from collision, and then quaking once more as Nerick pushed himself back down. He flew down towards the golem, Ivara changing within his hands once more. Taking a single form, long and pointed, the wyvern took the shape of a spear. Nerick held the weapon forwards, the crimson within his eyes shifting to a light blue as he descended at great speed. ¡°Imbue; Ice!¡± He chanted, as he sunk his spear into the golem. The collision alone caused a massive crater to form over the golem¡¯s chest, revealing a large white crystal that lay within. Nerick¡¯s charge did not end either, the force behind his descent carrying on past the first collision and causing a second. His spear tip pierced through the crystal, shattering several meters of it before embedding itself within. And suddenly, the entire spear was engulfed with frost. Nerick stood over the golem¡¯s core, his spear penetrating it as frost flowed from it and into the crystal, quickly freezing it over. The magical ice clashed with the energy within the core, suddenly causing it all to explode. Tendrils of ice and earth formed spiralling outwards before a blast of blue and white energy expanded forth, engulfing everything in its path. When the disastrous explosion faded, a single figure stood above the mountain of snow that it created. Nerick stood tall with Ivara laying around his neck. Other than a layer of frost and some torn clothing, not a single scratch lay over him. ¡°Well that was fun, what¡¯s next?¡± Nerick asked, glancing up. (¡°Fun! Fun!¡±) Ivara chanted, (¡°Me wants to play some more!¡±) the wyvern exclaimed in excitement as its tail swung back and forth.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=X5UOewWqZlM
Thea held her weapon ready, blade ahead but prepared to switch into a gun¡¯s grip. She focused, breathing calmly as she felt her way to their bond. Willing her mana to grasp that connection, she widened it, and the energy flowed out. Suddenly her eyes glimmered gold as lightning surged through her skin, passing into her weapon and slowly corrupting its core, turning it gold too. Her light brown hair, which she had kept short, also changed slightly as a few strands turned bright blonde. Thea clenched her hands around her weapon, ¡°Not this time.¡± She said, as the building to her left exploded into rubble. The basilisk burst out of the derbis, rotating like a drill of death and quickly descending upon her. Thea leapt upwards, evading its charge entirely as she switched to a gun¡¯s grip. ¡°Voltage!¡± she chanted, taking aim while in mid-air and as the basilisk rushed beneath her. Thea pulled the trigger and tendrils of lightning struck out of her barrels, electrocuting the beast as it spun. It screeched in pain but kept going, destroying its way into the other side of the road before ending its spin, slithering off to hide. Thea didn¡¯t let it, sprinting after it the moment she touched the ground. Gunblade aimed at the beast¡¯s back as it ran, ¡°Twin bolt!¡± she chanted, firing two lightning strikes into the basilisk¡¯s tail ahead. Again, the beast bellowed in pain, then crashed its head through the wall dividing them. Jaws wide open it lunged upon Thea, as she switched her weapon into a sword¡¯s grip. Thea did not try to evade, instead she stepped towards the beast¡¯s fangs. Slashing in a wide arch, ¡°Blaze slash!¡± she chanted as her weapon¡¯s blade suddenly burst aflame. The flames shot forth like a projectile, taking the form of a blade of flame as it soared ahead. It enveloped the basilisk¡¯s face, exploding on collision then filling the alleyway they stood in with fire and smoke. Thea¡¯s vision was blocked by the smokescreen, but she rushed in swinging anyway, meeting the basilisk¡¯s tail as it lunged out with her blade. Mithril clashed with carapace, her blade digging into the stone-like tail and cutting the green flesh beneath. The basilisk¡¯s head appeared out of the smoke, hissing with rage as it locked eyes with Thea, as its sockets of green energy opened wide and began to shine brighter. Thea briefly looked into its eyes, taking aim with her weapon as it still lay embedded into the beast¡¯s tail. ¡°Frost Beam!¡± She chanted quickly, her weapon shooting out a ray of dark blue energy, freezing the basilisk¡¯s face. The beast reared back in confusion from the layer of ice that now covered its head, collapsing the wall behind itself as it tried to escape. But Thea held it still, gripping her weapon tightly as the blade still lay embedded to its tail. ¡°Lightning Art; Electrocute!¡± She chanted, and her weapon suddenly surged with violent tendrils of electricity. The energy flowed into the basilisk causing the beast to screech in agony, angering it further. And once her attack ended, it faced her, eyes still encased in ice. It hissed ferociously, fangs in full view before lunging at her. Thea pressed her right foot onto the beast¡¯s tail, forcing her weapon out and then turning to face its approaching maw. With a gun¡¯s grip she faced the basilisk¡¯s widening mouth, dead set on devouring her alive, and wide enough to do so in a single bite. She didn¡¯t have time to chant, it was too close and approaching too fast so she leapt back. Taking aim as she soared backwards, as it continued to chase after her. ¡°Flame burst!¡± She chanted quickly and a sphere of flames blasted into the beast¡¯s maw, exploding within and briefly stopping its charge. The basilisk though quickly shook the pain off, undisturbed by a few burns, it lunged again. Thea had landed by then, and as it approached, this time she was ready. Eyes closed as she focused, ¡°I stand prepared, nothing shall move me. I stand with resolve as my shield, and you flowing through me, as my weapon. Lord, one who I would call my dragon, lend me your strength!¡± weapon held ahead of herself in a sword¡¯s grip as she chanted. She charged it, energy gushing through her hands and into the crystal core. The blades on her gunblade now shining gold as tendrils of electricity surged through the crystal. Thea opened her eyes to see the basilisk starting to spin, now mere centimetres away from ripping her apart. ¡°Draconic Martial Arts; Custom Art; Draconic Blade!¡± She shouted, her powerful bellow snapping the basilisk out of its spin as her blade suddenly burst with black and golden energy. Like a flame the energy rose out of her weapon, twice the length of her blade yet it retained the shape. Seeing the raw energy, the basilisk turned its charge and rushed past her, but it was too late. Thea turned after it, slashing her weapon down as it rushed by, her blade of surging mana cutting through its carapace with ease. And as it touched the serpent¡¯s hide, as it met flesh and blood, the blade grew even longer. She forced her weapon down, and the creature shrieked in agony. She cut, further and further, until the hissing and torturous screeching ended, until the beast stopped moving entirely. Thea took a deep breath and released her magic, pulling her weapon out of the basilisk¡¯s now limp corpse. It had been cleaved in half, not at all clean as it had been moving as she cut it. Instead, it lay in two pieces, mangled and tattered from one another. Thea kicked the closer half, making sure it was dead. It didn¡¯t move. ¡°Well¡­I guess that¡¯s that.¡± Thea mused while backing away from the bleeding corpse, a puddle of green blood forming around both parts. ¡°So¡­again?¡± she then asked, she hadn¡¯t fought the basilisk in weeks and this was the first time she had beaten it. ¡°No,¡± Erik said, ¡°You all three passed the first combat training session. Now, you move onto the next one.¡± His disembodied voice explained. Thea then suddenly found herself elsewhere, a hall similar to the last one in size and appearance, other than that there was no ruined city lying around her this time. To her left stood Makaela, seemingly bored. To her right were Nerick and Ivara, one glancing around warily and the other in excitement. ¡°This time you¡¯ll be working together, improving your team working skills and experiencing real combat with another powerful wielder of magic and martial arts.¡± Erik¡¯s voice explained. Each of them heard a sigh of annoyance, turning to face the source they saw Alan standing alone. ¡°Well, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± He said, unsheathing his sword and taking a basic stance. ¡°Come at me like you mean it.¡± Ch 32 - Unleashing The Dragon The fox hovered in mid-air, watching the three pirate ships approaching firing range of the fourth lone ironclad. From high up in the sky he watched, a silver glimmer in his eyes as he smiled. ¡°The stage is set, now let¡¯s see¡­Who will step up? And what will you do?¡± -
- ¡°Come at me like you mean it.¡± Alan said, raising his sword towards them. ¡°Hah, fine by us!¡± Nerick exclaimed in excitement, Ivara hissing ferociously at Alan as she crawled onto Nerick¡¯s right arm, then morphing into a short spear and shield. ¡°Imbue; Wind!¡± he chanted and his body was engulfed in a green breeze. ¡°Hmph,¡± Makaela stepped back and raised her left hand forward, ¡°Soul School; Spirit Form; Aether Bow.¡± She chanted calmly, the fragmented ethereal bow appearing in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see what that immortal title of yours really stands for.¡± She teased with a cold smile. ¡°Do not underestimate him,¡± Thea warned, ¡°He was and still is the most powerful adventurer in the guild.¡± carefully stepping closer as she held her gunblade in a sword¡¯s grip. ¡°Really? Cause I feel like I could slay a drake myself right now!¡± Nerick exclaimed with a chuckle, stomping his right foot forward the ground beneath him shook and shattered, and he flew forwards spear first. Nerick closed the distance between them within a blink of an eye, lunging his spearhead at Alan¡¯s chest, making full use of his speed and abusing his longer range. All the while he grinned madly, the world seemingly moving so slow in his eyes, yet¡­ Yet he barely saw Alan move, as within the timeframe of a millisecond the adventurer sidestepped Nerick¡¯s charge, leaving the flat of his blade in the spearman¡¯s way. Nerick was unable to stop himself, he tripped over the blade and stumbled forwards, rolling past Alan and off into the distance. Bouncing like a boulder for several meters before coming to a groaning stop. He lay on the ground, facing upwards as his mind spun, his vision blurring with stars. ¡°Slay a drake? Sure, once you put a single scratch on me, maybe you¡¯ll survive long enough to make that drake laugh itself to death.¡± Alan said coldly, turning to face Thea and Makaela who regarded him with much more wariness now. ¡°You¡¯re fast¡­¡± Thea mused, standing her ground as she focused. Alan smirked, ¡°I was¡­slightly inebriated the last time you saw me in action, my head is clear now.¡± He raised his sword towards her, ¡°Well? Are you coming?¡± he asked but Thea made no move. Alan grinned, ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to come to you.¡± He then said, disappearing from sight. Thea sensed movement behind her and tried to turn to respond, but she was too slow. She felt the magic draining the heat out of her back before the blast hit her, sending her flying forwards, tumbling over twice before coming to a rolling stop a dozen meters away from where she once stood. Where Alan now stood, his free hand, held forwards and palm open, smoking with cold air. Suddenly he slashed sideways, deflected two arrows Makaela had fired, the projectiles shattering on contact with his seemingly normal sword. ¡°Nerick you have no control over your strength, limit yourself a bit. Thea, you¡¯re too slow, you need to work on your senses and speed.¡± Alan began to say, as he suddenly disappeared once more, then reappearing beside Makaela. He held his sword to her bare neck, ¡°And you, archers cover for their allies, they don¡¯t use them as bait to prepare their shots.¡± he chided. Makaela grimaced as she backed away from his blade, ¡°So you mean to say I should be the one distracting you?¡± she asked, lowering her bow. ¡°Mostly yes, more so if you have a higher limit of projectiles than your average ranger.¡± Alan responded, glancing at the other two as they rose back to their feet. ¡°So, how about we go at this a few more times. Like say,¡± he smiled widely, ¡°Till you¡¯re crawling tired?¡± Nerick stretched back groaning, ¡°Right¡­That hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Thea exclaimed, steadying herself as she stood up. Resolved to not fall behind. When suddenly a rift opened among them, reality tearing open into silver energy. A dark elf came through, seemingly agitated as he kneeled towards Makaela. ¡°Priestess! The ship is being chased by pirates!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Pirates?¡± Alan mused, ¡°Well these are prime waters for their sort so I¡¯m not surprised, guess we¡¯ll have to continue this another-¡± ¡°No,¡± Erik cut him off, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this, continue the training.¡± he said, appearing before the dark elf messenger. ¡°You, sort out an illusionist among the dreadblades, make them take Thea¡¯s form and tell the ship¡¯s crew to lock themselves below. You and the rest of the xilfir will stand inside the ship as well, defend the crew at all cost. Our arrival to Sinbeni will not be slowed down, understand?¡± Erik stated sternly. ¡°Yes, great master!¡± The dreadblade said in elven, quickly rising up and rushing back through the rift. ¡°Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t help?¡± Thea asked, glancing over at the rift in worry. ¡°You think I cannot handle a few measly pirates?¡± Erik asked with a raised brow as he briefly glanced at her, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it quickly, if I need you, you¡¯ll know.¡± He said, but instead of stepping through the rift he closed it. ¡°First though, let me go grab a few things¡­¡± He said, a wicked smile forming on his face before he disappeared. -
- The vampire rose off his throne as they caught up with the escaping ironclad, his two galleons having broken off from his own and moved with the wind to surround their target. He walked to the ship¡¯s port side to face the lone ironclad, smiling yet without any emotion. Even as he stood away from his throne, dark tendrils of energy flowed from it and into his body. He glanced around his ship¡¯s deck, seeing no sign of the cloaked mage he had sold passage to. It did not bother him, the strange being had already paid heftily. Instead he returned to his target, his eyes widening as black energy crackled about his body. ¡°Seafaring transport, surrender your passengers and cargo. If you do without retaliation, we shall show you mercy.¡± The vampire spoke, his voice loud and booming across. He waited briefly, but no response came, and no change occurred in the ironclad¡¯s course. ¡°This is your final warning, surrender, or be boarded and slain. Continue your escape, and we shall not hesitate in sinking you.¡± He warned. ¡°Ye wanna sink me pretty boy!?¡± Genus exclaimed from his ship¡¯s loudspeaker, ¡°Let¡¯s see ye bloody try! And as ye do, I¡¯ll have me a pint! Roll out the cannons! Show these sea scoundrels why we sail the North Orca!¡± the dwarf exclaimed as his ship¡¯s sides opened up, revealing over a hundred cannons starting to protrude out. The vampire sighed, raising his left hand and a couple robed pirates stepped forward from the rest. The Orca¡¯s cannons shone a bright blue before suddenly a hundred rays of ice burst out from either of its sides, firing at both the enemy ironclad on its starboard and the two galleons on its port side. The vampire quickly lowered his hand forwards, and each mage raised their staffs or wands ahead. Each quickly chanting, and in response to the cannons, each pirate ship raised a large barrier of mana. The icy bursts clashed with the barriers, dimming them greatly but not penetrating their protection. ¡°Very well then,¡± The vampire said, ¡°The locker it is for you.¡± He stated, and his crew rejoiced. The Orca continued firing, but the pirates had several mages aboard and when one tired another took their place. All the while the three ships closed onto the Orca, more pirate mages enhancing their ship¡¯s speed and agility. The pirate ships surrounded the Orca, even as it continued to fire madly at this close range. One of the galleons sailed ahead and moved into the Orca¡¯s path, as the ironclad closed the distance into boarding range with the Orca. ¡°Block them,¡± The vampire ordered the galleon at the front, and anchors dropped from its starboard side. The galleon slowed down and quickly turned, facing its starboard into the Orca¡¯s path and revealing it to be suddenly solid iron. The pirate mages had used alchemy magic to alter its material, and the Orca was heading directly into it with no space to turn, the other two ships now in boarding range of both its sides. ¡°Board!¡± The vampire exclaimed, ¡°Search every room, leave nothing unturned and unopened! Find, My, Property!¡± he bellowed with fury as his crew suddenly bellowed with him, the pirates¡¯ eyes turning pitch black as their skin paled white, their nails turned to claws and teeth to fangs while bat-like wings grew out of their backs. The vampiric pirates leapt of their ships and soared over onto the Orca¡¯s empty deck. When suddenly, before the Orca collided with it, the front galleon exploded. The ship rose up into the sky, shattering into pieces as lightning and flames burst from below it. It soared high, fragments of it raining down upon all three ships as they sailed beneath its rising wreckage. What remained crashed down into the sea behind them, what remained now barely recognisable as a ship while it sunk. ¡°Your property?¡± Suddenly spoke a voice, each vampire turning to its source which lay on the Orca¡¯s front deck. It was Erik, a rift closing behind him. He wore a hooded robe of dark gold, trimmed with crimson and silver, forming the shape of thin lightning and flames. Within his left hand lay a sealed weapon, covered in black cloth and chained down with ghostly ethereal chains that went right through his hands as he held it. ¡°Indeed, are you this ship¡¯s customer then?¡± The vampire asked with a raised brow, inspecting Erik¡¯s strange clothing. ¡°I know she is here, bring her to me and no harm will be done to your crew.¡± The vampire offered. Erik met the vampire¡¯s eyes, his own seemingly normal. ¡°Her? Oh, you mean this one?¡± Erik asked, waving his free hand wide as suddenly Shizuka appeared ahead of his arm. Shizuka at first had her eyes closed and hands held hugging herself, she shook her head, not wanting to look. ¡°Yes¡­¡± But then she heard his wretched voice, ¡°Come! Return to me, servant!¡± the vampire exclaimed, raising his right hand towards her. Shizuka opened her eyes as they glowed a sudden violet, her gaze fixing upon the vampire. She looked at him, horrified, tears now streaming down her cheeks as she tried to step away. Erik held her by the shoulder, ¡°No, she will do no such thing.¡± He said. The vampire¡¯s expression grew cold, ¡°And who do you think you are to defy me?¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°The real question, is who the hell are you?¡± he asked with a smirk. Rage briefly passed through the vampire''s expression as his minions hissed in equal fury, yet quickly he regained his calm. Opening his arms wide as dark tendrils of magic grew around him, ¡°I am Renwick Astrophel, Pirate King, Vampire Lord.¡± He then pointed at Shizuka, ¡°And she, is my next vessel. Return her, and your death will be swift.¡± Erik chuckled once more, causing Renwick no small amount of frustration. He released Shizuka¡¯s shoulder as suddenly a rift opened and swallowed her, closing right after. Renwick¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Where, where did you take her!?¡± he exclaimed in fury. ¡°First, I should return the favour of introduction,¡± Erik said, raising his sealed weapon before himself. He unchained and unclothed it, revealing a perfect staff. Thick from one end to another, made from pure white wood and with a serpent carved wrapping around its length.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Erik held the staff straight with his right hand, as he once again met Renwick¡¯s eyes. He smiled coldly, his eyes suddenly shrinking into slits as they set upon the vampire, a predator¡¯s gaze. ¡°Renwick, was it? For my chosen¡¯s sake, I give you the chance of turning about and leaving.¡± Renwick anxiously laughed at his offer, the drake¡¯s eyes causing a primal fear to swell up within the vampire. ¡°Leave? Fool, I will gain what I want to know even if it¡¯s off your cold dead mind!¡± he responded with a hissing tone, not one to be scared off his prize. Erik¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Good.¡± He said, ¡°Then Thea will have nothing to argue with if I leave no survivors.¡± He suddenly spoke in draconic, causing each vampire to shiver. Erik slammed his staff down, causing the Orca, the ocean surface and the other ships to suddenly and briefly quake. He glanced at their growing expressions of fear. ¡°Pray not to your gods, they turn a blind eye tonight. For I offer no promise of mercy, I come not with swift ends or painless deaths. That you may speak of this foul and horrible end that I bring upon you, to the rest of hell to which I shall send you to. Speak my name, let it ring synonymous with the worst horror your puny minds can produce and call nightmare.¡± Erik chanted, as he slowly rotated his staff single-handedly, reality starting to blur around him. The vampires which lay frozen in fear before his voice, slowly recuperated, Renwick snapping out of his horror first. ¡°Kill him! Kill him dead!¡± he exclaimed in terror, stepping away from the ship¡¯s edge. His crew, albeit hesitant at first, rushed forth at the sound of Renwick¡¯s voice. ¡°I am Erikathyr, Guardian of nature¡¯s spirits. I am Erikathyr, Destroyer of the weak.¡± Erik rotated the staff from its starting vertical position until it lay horizontally ahead of him. And suddenly as it did, the previously calm water began to grow disturbed. The cool breeze, starting to blow more fiercely. The once clear night sky, filling with dark clouds. ¡°Draconic Arts; Custom Art¡­¡± He dragged out his chant, eyes narrowing as he stared down at his staff. The carving that lay upon it suddenly glowed a bright gold. The pirate vampires charged at him, swords and axes gripped tightly as archers and gunmen took fired a volley, mages at the very back preparing countermeasures for whatever spell Erik had just cast. Erik took a deep breath, before finishing his spell. ¡°Imbue; Draconic White.¡± He whispered, yet the words reached even Renwick.
Music;https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dh-ePF4_XgQ
Causing each and every one of them to suddenly freeze in their steps, all their gazes falling on Erik as he finally took a step forward, his form trailing a white light behind him as he seemed to move in slow motion at first. Before suddenly exploding with movement. Erik shot forwards, appearing before the closest pirate, seeing the surprised vampire eye to eye. Erik smiled, a wide and wicked smile, his eyes looking down at the dark creature with not pity, but a hunger. ¡°Shall we get a little violent?!¡± Erik exclaimed, gluttonous excitement clear in his tone. The vampires responded in kind, turning to his new position and without mercy for their own, the mages and archers let loose. All matter of projectiles flew towards Erik, balls of flame, ice and darkness, poison-tipped arrows, iron bullets and even a cannonball. Surrounded, Erik was completely surrounded on all sides. Exactly how he wanted it to begin¡­ His form blurred white as he spun on the spot, waving his staff around, crushing flesh and bone on its first turn around, then suddenly bursting afire on the second spin. A whirlwind of flames formed around Erik and quickly expanded outwards, incinerating every attack sent his way along with any living being in range. He didn¡¯t stop, no Erik immediately rushed to his next target, surging forwards as lightning engulfed his entire body. Bashing his staff into the vampire¡¯s gut with enough force to quake his entire being, sending the man flying through everybody else behind them. Killing each and every single one of them. Erik spun his staff, deflecting a cannonball downwards while knocking the sense out of another vampire¡¯s chin nearby. He swiftly moved through them, not like an elegant beast, not like Makaela. But instead like a destructive force of nature. A continuous barrage of strikes, the sound of squashing flesh and shattering bone unending, a sonata that played on a horrifying loop. Blood, limbs and even bodies flew around and off Erik¡¯s path, as he danced with the sound. Yes, a dance, one of death. With every step, ending a life. With every leap or dash, killing several. Renwick watched in confusion, not an arrow, not a single bout of flame or blade touched Erik. His crew being knocked around like slabs of useless meat before the drake¡¯s sheer martial arts. Enraged and afraid, ¡°You! You shall not stand before me with some fancy footwork!¡± the vampire exclaimed, raising his hands forth as a limp body flew past him. He glanced at the beaten and bruised corpse briefly, the man¡¯s expression half way to horror, given no time to fully express his fear. Renwick turned back around, his eyes falling upon Erik as he suddenly found the drake standing still, eyes wide and staring straight at him. Renwick felt a coldness crawl up his spine, Erik¡¯s face and body were splattered with blood and gore, yet the drake grinned with fiendish amusement. ¡°D-D-Darkness which rises at my command! Flow and form!¡± The vampire stuttered into a chant, stepping even further away from the ship¡¯s edge. ¡°Fury and lust be my weapons! Red, red as blood which flows through all but me! Hunger, gluttony, I thirst for which I do not have!¡± Erik chuckled, stomping his foot down and causing the few survivors that lay scrambling around him to stumble and fall over. ¡°Light which we earned, brightness which makes us whole.¡± Erik in response also began to chant in draconic, ¡±The white of our scales and the gold of our eyes, for we are light and light is us. We neither command it nor it commands us. Blessed we aren¡¯t, imbued we are. Fire and lightning stand aside, as my blood¡¯s true element rises forth!¡± ¡°Dark Arts; Hemomancy Vampiric Sub-School¡­¡± As Renwick chanted his enslaved and chained women suddenly rose to their feet, forced up by the tendrils of darkness that flowed out of his throne, each of their eyes turning pitch black. ¡°Draconic School¡­¡± And as Erik whispered the first half of the spell, he raised his staff ahead of himself, tendrils of white light growing out of it like roots and slowly reaching out upwards. ¡°Blood Rage!¡± Renwick exclaimed, as suddenly each of his slaves raised their heads high, each screaming in pain as blood gushed out of their bodies. The vivid red liquid flowed out from every orifice of theirs, sucking them dry and leaving them to fall unconscious onto the deck floor. The blood then formed around Renwick briefly before engulfing him whole, entering his body rapidly. Renwick¡¯s form grew, his muscles expanding severely as did his entire body¡¯s length and height. His fine cloths ripping and tearing as he grew in several bursts of sudden size. Out of his back also grew two sets of bat-like wings, much larger than the rest and each of the four wings ending in a clawed hand. The vampire had grown into a monstrous beast. Yet before it, Erik could only laugh, a cold chuckle that made the enlarged Renwick shiver. The vampire hissed as Erik¡¯s draconic eyes met his once more, but this time they shone a bright gold. Erik steading his staff, chanting the final phrase of his spell with hysteria. ¡°Unleash Linage!¡± He bellowed in excitement, the light that had formed around his staff suddenly bursting up into the sky, dozens of bright white rays of light briefly shining into the clouds above before dissipating. For several moments, nothing happened. All but Erik lowering his staff as he walked over to the Orca¡¯s edge. He climbed onto the railing, facing a confused Renwick, he opened his arms wide. Renwick watched him, surprised beyond belief, as Erik stepped off the Orca and fell out of sight. Right then, pure white lightning struck from the sky. Strike after strike, the light stormed down where Erik fell, the air sizzling with heat as the electricity raged for several moments before dissipating. But the light did not, as Erik rose back up, hovering in mid-air. Changed, Erik¡¯s form had changed too. His skin cracked, as patches of white scales grew out of it. Then veins of pulsating white light formed, flowing from one set of scales to another, covering the rest of his skin. His nails expanded, morphing into long bladed-claws. His body grew slightly taller, his muscles expanding a bit too but not by much. And suddenly, as the sound of something ripping was heard, a scaly white tail grew out of his behind. Erik stretched out his arms, popping his neck and shoulders as his tail swung from left to right and back. ¡°So,¡± he spoke calmly, his voice now sounding rougher, ¡°Shall the real entertainment begin?¡± ¡°Hah! You stand before a king! You may have killed my subordinates but you shall never equal the strength of a pure-blood vampire!¡± Renwick hissed back, the tendrils of darkness which flowed between him and his throne growing thicker. Erik grinned, revealing two opposing sets of fangs. ¡°How cute, the bat thinks itself worthy of the drake.¡± He teased in amusement, his right hand suddenly bursting with movement as he threw his staff. It flew at Renwick, the vampire pushing itself to its very athletic limits to evade the weapon, and as it soared past his face Renwick realised what lay behind him. He reached out for the weapon, managing to grasp it with his left hand, with the weapon his entire arm flew off. Renwick shrieked in pain at the violent ripping of his arm, gripping his now stumped shoulder as he heard a large crash ahead. He glanced up with horror in his eyes, the staff wasn¡¯t aimed at him but instead, it was aimed at his throne. What was once a throne of bones, was now a measly shattered pile, the staff that destroyed it laying half embedded into the metal floor among the remains. Lightning sparked off the staff, several tendrils suddenly flashing upon the slaves¡¯ shackles and blasting the cheap iron to pieces at its last hoop. Renwick felt no anger or hatred, his beatless heart lay too cold from fear to feel either, that same coldness then spreading about his entire body as he sensed death approaching from behind him. The vampire turned, the tendrils of darkness that bound him to his throne slowly dissipating around him, and at the same time his stump burst with blood as a new arm grew out. He faced Erik, the drake now suddenly standing before him, hovering down to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± He hissed, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this¡­¡± Renwick warned, but his tone was more akin to a fangless dog¡¯s whine. Erik chuckled, ¡°No, No I won¡¯t. You really thought I wouldn¡¯t detect the large necrotic core you crafted into that chair? Foolish rodent, be grateful for your new arm, it will be the last time you regenerate.¡± Renwick snarled with rising fury, then lunged at Erik with abandon. Erik did not evade, he only blocked. Every slash of the vampire¡¯s clawed wings he deflected with his own blade-like claws, every large jab by the vampire¡¯s hands slapped aside. Faster and faster their movements grew, with every blink of the eye each having clashed a dozen times. Renwick¡¯s body blurred as he struck over and over, met with Erik¡¯s barely visible arms as he blocked each and every attack solely with his bare hands. The sound of each collision quaking the air around them. Seeing no progress, Renwick suddenly disengaged, leaping back and away from Erik. But the drake left it no room for respite, charging in as the vampire soared through the air. Erik spun forward, his right leg coming down upon Renwick as the vampire enveloped himself with his wings to block it. Erik¡¯s downward kick broke several things as it bashed through Renwick¡¯s wings, blood trailing behind the vampire as he shot downwards and slammed into the metal floor. The floor itself bending inwards from the sheer force, leaving Renwick groaning within a large crater shaped off his form. Quickly coming back to his senses, the vampire rolled to its left as Erik¡¯s fist planted itself into the already bent metal floor. The floor tearing beneath his strength, his fist going right through the metal as the entire ship briefly sunk a few feet. ¡°Y-You-You monster!¡± Renwick exclaimed as he quickly rose to his feet, his wings broken as they lay dragging along his feet. Erik chuckled coldly, ¡±Monster? Do not mist-¡± he said while trying to rise but finding that his fist was stuck in the floor, ¡°Blasted damn it!¡± he swore under his breath. Pulling his hand back with all his strength, his fist did come loose, but the hole he made within the thick metal only widened. Erik turned to face a shivering vampire, the dark creature taking several steps back as their eyes met. ¡°Where was I? Ah, right. Monster? Do you mistake me for a simple beast? No, I¡¯m far worse,¡± Erik said, taking a single step towards Renwick to which the vampire took another back, ¡°Far superior to the deadliest of wyverns, far smarter than the vilest of demons, far stronger than any other race upon this world. Monster? No, Ohohoho, you wish I was a mere monster.¡± He chuckled again. Renwick¡¯s eyes widened, the shiver he felt before now overwhelming his every sense. Run, his entire mind and body screamed at him to run. ¡°I am no monster, you oh so simple bat.¡± Erik snarled, suddenly appearing mere centimetres before Renwick as the vampire turned tail. Run the vampire did, as fast as it could, it leapt onto the Orca and dashed at top speed towards the other Galleon. Hoping the few living that lay about would slow down the creature he had awakened. Demon, his mind thought at first, but it was Devil which it later cried as he heard its wretched laughter. Death incarnate, his mind then settled upon as Erik appeared standing in his path. ¡°I. Am. Dragon.¡± Erik worded out, his voice booming out and sending a blast of wind onto Renwick. The vampire was sent tumbling back from the force, quickly coming back to his senses, he tried to crawl. Run, his mind still screamed. Run, his body tried to do. And laugh in sheer panic, Renwick did. Terrified into insanity as Erik once again appeared in his way. ¡°To hell, your soul will go I presume. Good, carry a message for me then.¡± Erik said as he stomped his right foot onto the crawling vampire, quaking the entire ship and bending the floor slightly, ¡±Tell Xokith and Kurzan, this world is mine¡­¡± Renwick dared a glance, a single glance at Erik¡¯s expression. He regretted every moment of it. As he saw the drake¡¯s eyes surging with sparks of white lightning, amusement clear within them. His mouth wide, a grin like no other, curved wickedly and revealing his perfect fangs. ¡°No¡­Please¡­¡± Renwick begged, shaking his head, eyes wide in terror. ¡°I claim Faeterra, in its entirety, as my territory. If they dare set their vile feet upon it, I shall burn hell itself to finish what I started with Azruxan. Tell them, I care not for their plans, I care not for their rank or title as Devils.¡± Erik snarled, removing his leg from the vampire as his tail curved around to loom over Renwick. ¡°For if they try to take what is mine by draconic claim, then I shall make damned sure they become the last of their race!¡± ¡°Mercy!¡± Renwick pleaded as he continued to try and crawl off. ¡°Draconic School; Blaze tail.¡± He chanted in a whisper, his tail bursting afire as it struck down, its tip piercing into Renwick¡¯s head before the flames engulfed him whole. Erik watched the vampire burn, the draconic flames flowing down his body and turning it all to ash. ¡°Xilfir.¡± Erik then said, a dozen dark elves appearing around him. ¡°Clean up the rest,¡± he told them in elven, the dreadblades then suddenly bursting into shadows. And the screaming continued, as they systematically went through the survivors, swiftly killing each of them. Erik turned away from the now pile of ash, he looked up at the sky as it cleared of clouds, revealing the stars beyond. ¡°Well? Have you enjoyed the show? Or will you remain in hiding?¡± he asked. A laugh came in response, as the cloaked fox came out of invisibility, ¡°You detected me? Heh, so you¡¯ve regained your draconic senses then?¡± he asked while floating down to stand before Erik. ¡°Who are you.¡± Erik snarled in question, every fibre of his being sensing something completely off with the figure before him. The fox smiled as he removed his hood, revealing a man in his early thirties, the fox ears clearly part of him and not an aesthetic. ¡°I¡¯m-¡± he began to say but stopped, as Erik¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled back into his head. Erik fell forwards face first, falling to the ground unconscious. The fox groaned in annoyance, rolling his eyes. ¡°Well hell I haven¡¯t even said my name yet! Faint afterwards why would you!¡± Ch 33 - Divine Plots ¡°Wakey wakey, sleeping beauty.¡± Said an amused voice as Erik regained consciousness, opening his eyes to find himself laying on the ground within his Lair. Thea and Makaela stood over him, glancing around he saw Nerick and a couple dozen xilfir surrounding someone. Erik groaned as he tried to rise while holding his head, he felt like a mountain had hit him. ¡°What?...how did I get here?¡± he asked in confusion. ¡°I got us, and these fools holding me at gunpoint, here.¡± Exclaimed the fox, Erik recognising the man¡¯s voice from within the circle of dreadblades. ¡°Erik, what happened?¡± Thea asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I¡­Ugh, my body still cannot handle too much draconic energy¡­As for, that, I don¡¯t know.¡± He said as he straightened himself, walking over to the dark elves and pushing past them. Finding the fox laying on the ground, hands behind his head as he rested laid back. An amused smile on his bearded face, a well-groomed but strangely too white beard, like a dark elf¡¯s. ¡°Who¡­No, what are you?¡± Erik asked, still unable to comprehend what he was sensing from the being. The fox smirked before sitting up, ¡°Well let me introduce myself first, Erikathyr.¡± He stood up and turned to face him as Thea, Makaela and Nerick walked up behind Erik. The fox gestured at himself with a friendly smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my real name, but acquaintances call me Kyllix. As for what I am? Heh, I guess my kind has long been erased from this realm so not even you would know? I¡¯m a Spirit Beast, more spirit than beast really. Either way, congratulations, drake.¡± ¡°Congratulations for what?¡± Erik asked in confusion, ¡°And what in blasted hell is a Spirit Beast?¡± Kyllix pointed at Erik, ¡°Congratulations, you pass. Also, Spirit Beasts are a race similar to Beast people, or Bestia as you call them. Except, we¡¯re connected to the Spirit Realm, the land of the dead.¡± ¡°Land of the dead?... Pass what?...¡± Makaela asked, each of them utterly confused still. Kyllix sighed, ¡°All questions huh? Well let me cut to the chase then, your world is in apocalyptic levels of danger, and I¡¯m here to help.¡± ¡°Continue¡­¡± Erik snarled, annoyed at the nonsense this man was spouting, but unable to deny the raw power he was sensing within him. Kyllix sneered at Erik¡¯s annoyance, ¡°Hell is rising, and it''s targeting the entirety of known existence. Not only this realm but everything else.¡± ¡°We sort of already know that?...¡± Nerick pointed out awkwardly. ¡°Heh, well let me tell you what you don¡¯t know then.¡± Kyllix said with a chuckle, ¡°This realm, specifically this planet you call home, Faetera¡­Is grounds for a massive summoning ritual that will exterminate every single living being upon it.¡± He said grimly, his eyes widening and his smile seeming more harrowing than friendly now. ¡°Wha-¡± Thea felt her speech briefly disappear from surprise. ¡°Summoning ritual? I¡¯ll garner you mean a Devil King¡¯s doing,¡± Erik guessed, retaining his calm. ¡°To use up all living beings on Faetera? What in damnation are they summoning? And how the hell do you know all this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting to that part, the juicy part. As for how I know¡­¡± Kyllix shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m immortal, let¡¯s just say I know someone far and beyond even that.¡± Erik grimaced, ¡°Drop the bloody act, who are you really? You¡¯re far from immortal! You¡¯re¡­¡± Kyllix¡¯s smile faltered, turning cold as did his entire expression. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m a God.¡± he solemnly said, causing all their eyes to widen. Seeing their expressions, he then laughed, ¡°Oh you should really see your faces right now! Brilliant!¡± he exclaimed in amusement. This only annoyed Erik further, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re a God¡­I cannot deny that. So then explain what you meant by passing, what are the Devils summoning, and what your intentions are from now on.¡± Kyllix snickered some more before meeting Erik¡¯s gaze, blue draconic slits met by his pale silver eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the business of ending utter pandemonium from breaking out within the universe, there are more realms out there than you could ever imagine, all differing from one another in some way. And this realm, well¡­It¡¯s a bit of a hot topic at the moment.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erik pressed for more, his annoyance being overtaken by his hunger for knowledge. Kyllix smiled, amused by the drake¡¯s newly gained attention. ¡°I think it¡¯s best I start from the beginning, you see, you¡¯ve all already died. Well you, three times really, so one more than the rest here.¡± ¡°Died?¡± Makaela huffed in amusement, ¡°I think I¡¯d remember that.¡± ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t, because that wasn¡¯t the you that is here now.¡± Kyllix said, shaking his head dramatically. And confusing them further. ¡°Faetera was destroyed¡­twice before¡­No, actually let¡¯s start further from that. Tell me, do you know what Hell is? What it truly is?¡± he asked, But moved onto answering that same question immediately after. ¡°Hell is a void realm, an existence under the complete control of a single consciousness. A sole soul, whose body is the very earth, air and life of that realm.¡± He explained, ¡°Well, this realm you lay within is similar. Except, the being behind it controls a collective of realms, of which yours and mine are a part of. You following thus far?¡± Everybody but Nerick nodded, even Ivara. Kyllix continued anyhow, ¡°There were two versions of Faetera before this one, the entirety of this realm has existed three times in total. The second time it was devoured by my kind, a very powerful Spirit Beast, but mentally weak. They lost control, they turned dark, enveloping reality around them and turning Faetera into a void realm. Me and my own, defeated this creature. This realm was then retaken under our collective¡¯s control once more, under the being we call the Avatar. As for the first, it is very similar to the now. The first time Faetera existed, Spirit beasts controlled it in its entirety, but their empire of tyranny fell as Gods banded together to destroy it. This though, left this realm weakened to outside assault. A fresh fruit for the taking in Hell¡¯s eyes, and take, it did. This was before even my time, I know little of what occurred and the Gods don¡¯t exactly preach their failures.¡± He explained with a grim chuckle. ¡°Every time this realm switches hands though, its existence is changed, when the Avatar took it back it¡­¡± Kyllix paused to think for a moment, ¡±Hmm, how shall I put this? Its time started ticking from the very beginning. So each of you were created in accordance to this realm¡¯s best chance at life. Think of it like a runic circle, certain runes together make something occur, certain events within this realm made this planet and its lifeforms occur.¡± ¡°Similar to the now¡­other than is Hell on the march again, how is it similar?¡± Erik asked, ¡°Spirit Beasts were removed from our realm? With what methods? Gods hold no such power over the living.¡± He argued. ¡°No, no they don¡¯t¡­Not these days anyhow.¡± Kyllix said, his expression turning dark as he gazed off elsewhere. ¡°Gods, even new ones like myself, we have been limited by the Avatar upon what we can do. Only what it deems acceptable, is what we can do.¡± ¡°Then if Spirit Beasts are as powerful as you say, that beyond dragons and fae, they could still rule Faetera¡­How? What-¡± Erik began to ask, but finally after being nudged by Thea, noticed the God¡¯s saddened expression. Kyllix smiled coldly, ¡°The God of Death of this realm, who was made accountable for the prime decisions all divine beings make here, plotted and successfully turned Dragon and Fae kind against the Spirit Beast empire. To the very last, they were executed, and everything was covered up. History went unwritten during that time.¡± ¡°The Dark Age¡­This was during the Second Age wasn¡¯t it?¡± Erik asked, and Kyllix nodded. ¡°And the so-called Avatar, deemed this acceptable?¡± he then asked. ¡°The Avatar is unlike the other voids, for one it actually cares for life within its domain. Yet, it still will always put its own survival over them. And I won¡¯t argue with that, if the Avatar falls, we all fall.¡± Kyllix explained, ¡°Which, brings me to the point of all this. Erikathyr, you were summoned back to life, to alter Faetera¡¯s path towards destruction. Not through simply your own power, you cannot handle this alone.¡± Kyllix said, as he glanced around himself. ¡°As you probably already figured out, that is.¡± He then said, grinning in amusement at the dozen or so dreadblades aiming their bows at him. Erik coughed to clear his throat, ¡°Right¡­Apologies.¡± He said, then gesturing at the dark elves to lower their weapons. ¡°Oh worry not, if I was allowed to, I could level this entire planet.¡± Kyllix chuckled, ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s a reason further from walking you through the issue at hand, for why I came here.¡± He returned to facing Erik and his party, ¡°Erikathyr, guardian and destroyer. Grim brought you back to life to teach the lower races, but that skeletal fool forgot about just how bloody stubborn you are, even for a drake.¡± Erik then saw a glimmer within the God¡¯s eyes, a brief spark of blue energy, he also felt those same eyes penetrate his being. The God was studying him, every single aspect of him, and nothing Erik could do would block out that power. He felt Kyllix¡¯s eyes look right through and into his own soul. ¡°You lay chained to it,¡° Kyllix then said causing more annoyance to Erik, ¡±Grim limited your power with this human vessel.¡± Erik¡¯s clawed hands clenched, he glanced down at himself, the change had retained but this was as far as he could get. Even when he thought he had found a spell to resurface his draconic linage, one where he did not need to sacrifice his life, it had failed. ¡°I bring you an offer, Erikathyr.¡± Kyllix said, opening his arms wide and dramatically. Erik looked up, meeting the God¡¯s eyes as he now lay engulfed in white flames. ¡°As you lay a minion of Death, I offer you otherwise.¡± The God said, his voice now booming with power. ¡°Erikathyr, sell me your soul, and upon my name I promise you no limitations. I will unchain you, body and soul you will be free.¡°Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The God and the drake gazed at one another, one with expectation and the other in deep thought. ¡°I¡­¡± Erik briefly said, unsure, ¡°If I cannot trust one God, how can I trust another?¡± he then asked. Kyllix¡¯s grin widened, ¡°Because I¡¯m willing to do what Grim is too afraid to.¡± He said, as he raised his right hand forward, violet light flashing brightly over his palm and briefly blinding them. And once the light dissipated, they saw that a pure white crystal had appeared within Kyllix¡¯s hand. Erik¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the crystal, ¡°A core¡­¡± he said, as he gazed at the complex golden light forming vein-like formations within. ¡°Not just any core, Erikathyr, this was your core.¡± Kyllix explained, ¡°And it could be yours again.¡± Erik took a step forward, the sight of it gaining his full attention. And in response Thea rushed ahead of him, raising her right arm up and blocking Erik from approaching the God further. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± she asked, her fierce eyes meeting the God¡¯s. Kyllix chuckled in amusement, ¡°I ask only one thing of you, drake, take my advice with utter seriousness. Stop being so bloody prideful, you have no such pride to speak of anymore. Stop pushing others that could help you away, be wary of them, but uses they still have. You already know you cannot face this alone, so gather your allies, and gather even more.¡± Erik met the God¡¯s eyes again, he knew exactly what they were speaking of, but how could he? How could he trust Alan? Why should he trust Shizuka?...He asked himself that question, over and over. ¡°Because, one day, they will save your life.¡± Kyllix answered it for him. ¡°Or take it.¡± Erik said grimly. Kyllix¡¯s grin widened, ¡°Well that¡¯s what makes it exciting, no?¡± he asked. Erik sighed, ¡°And dangerous.¡± he added. Kyllix rolled his eyes, ¡°Oh live a little.¡± he told the drake, his voice returning to normal as he forwarded the core to him once more. ¡°Time¡¯s ticking, Erik. I could be elsewhere, holding Hell¡¯s main armies off, yet I¡¯m here offering you freedom.¡± He said, waving his free hand by his side where several visions suddenly formed. They weren¡¯t illusions, Erik noted, but like clouds of mist and within scenes from elsewhere were being shown. An army of black-clad demons, marching out of massive rifts and into a world of green. Among the green, cloaked figures lay in wait. ¡°My people, they fight without me, I should be there but instead I¡¯m here.¡± Kyllix said, ¡°Not that they need me all that much to hold off a few million demons.¡± He then added with a wide grin. As the battle within the vision began, the first cloaked figure rushing into the army¡¯s midst and summoning massive arms of shadow which decimated hundreds of demons within mere moments. Kyllix dissipated the vision, ¡°These battles are occurring all over, your realm is not the only one under attack but it is still most important to defend. The raw amount of magic within Faetera is far more than any other realm, Hell wants that power, and they will summon its ancient minion to take it. Hell¡¯s firstborn, the Arch-Devil.¡± ¡°You defeated a Void, can¡¯t you do the same with something summoned by one?¡± Makaela then asked. Kyllix smirked as he met the dark elf¡¯s narrowed gaze, ¡°I had some serious help with that one. As for the Arch-Devil? I don¡¯t know, Hell is different from the last Voids I¡¯ve fought. It doesn¡¯t focus its power, it uses it creatively and within its minions. I¡¯ve fought and even befriended many a Devil, but the ones ruling Hell¡¯s territory now are¡­different.¡± ¡°Different how?¡± Erik asked, ¡°Xokith and Kurzan can''t be so different from Azruxan who I fought and defeated.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be wrong if you thought that,¡± Kyllix warned, ¡°Azruxan was a barbarian, without home or followers. That monstrous Devil had outcasts and beasts as his minions. Albeit that, his own raw power is nothing compared to the Devils I know. And even they¡­Do not compare to his elder brothers, Kurzan is Hell¡¯s strong-Living strongest knight. And Xokith? That maniac is far more dangerous, you could say enlightened by Hell¡¯s creativity. Both are deeply imbued with Hell¡¯s energy.¡± Erik caught on to the God¡¯s brief correction in his own words, ¡°Living?¡± he questioned. Kyllix paused for a moment, a deep sadness briefly passing through his eyes. ¡°Strength is not decided by physical or magical prowess alone, remember that.¡± He then said cryptically. ¡°This is personal for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thea then suddenly asked, regretting it as the God¡¯s dead cold gaze fell upon her. Erik pulled her back this time, meeting the God¡¯s hateful gaze with his own as he held Thea behind him. ¡°Yes¡­You could say, my issue with Hell runs deeper than saving the universe.¡± Kyllix then said, glancing away from them as the hate within his eyes faded as suddenly as it came. ¡°When the time comes, we''ll confront Hell together, but you Erik¡­Your role in this is greater.¡± He added, returning to look at Erik with what the drake now recognised as a well-crafted guise. Erik had studied many creatures, and no one could switch between hate, calm and a wide grin as quickly as the one before him could. Kyllix smiled, but Erik now saw through it. The hate he had briefly seen before, that was this God¡¯s true face, its current face. ¡°What is my role?¡± Erik asked, putting the conversation back on track. ¡°Azruxan was nothing but a distraction, not even he knew that he was. No, your true foes are the Devils Azkel, Kurzan¡¯s daughter and Brazath, Xokith¡¯s son. And with Azruxan now dead, they will both be more attentive, more careful.¡± Kyllix explained, ¡°Your role is to stop them, stop them before they summon the Arch Devil.¡± ¡°How?¡± Erik asked, but he didn¡¯t care for the answer, only how it was answered. Kyllix¡¯s smile grew wider, amused by the conversational bait. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how, I¡¯ll leave that up to you.¡± Erik sighed, unsure whether to trust the God or not, yet his words rang true. He needed to learn to trust more, even if he still watched his own back. (¡°If he is right about Kurzan and Xokith being stronger than Azruxan¡­That fight was close, too close.¡±) Erik thought, ¡°I accept your offer, divine, but as you just said¡­I will do as I please.¡± He then said meeting the God¡¯s eyes again. Kyllix suddenly appeared closer, pressing the core to Erik¡¯s chest. ¡°Good, good!¡± he exclaimed, ¡°Now hold still, this will hurt.¡± He warned before suddenly pushing the core further, the crystal seemingly melting through Erik¡¯s chest. Erik¡¯s eyes widened in pain as he grabbed hold of the God¡¯s arm, trying to stop him to end the piercing agony, but found that no amount of his strength could compare to the being before him. ¡°Erik? Erik!¡± Thea shouted, holding the drake by his shoulders as he fell to his knees, she watched in horror as the God¡¯s hand enter his chest. Scale and skin melting, flesh dissipating into red smoke as Kyllix¡¯s hand forced its way through, white flames engulfing it. Kyllix smiled wickedly, ¡°That should do it.¡± He said, before letting go of the core and pulling his hand out. The God stepped away and watched as Erik fought the pain, holding back his screams as the hole in his chest slowly closed. Until it fully regenerated, not even a scar visible over Erik¡¯s chest. Where once a fist size hole lay. Erik¡¯s pain slowly lessened, catching his own breath and panic, he let go of Kyllix¡¯s arm and lay his hands over his chest. He felt it, absorbing his mana, processing it. He felt the core working already, draining his body off mana and storing it within itself, as his body rushed to keep up. Nerick awkwardly glanced over Thea and at Erik, ¡°I mean¡­He still looks somewhat human? What will that do?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh no, cores do not empower you, instead they act as a conveyor for mana. This will allow him to make use of his insane levels of draconic energy without passing the hell out right after.¡± Kyllix explained. ¡°Oh¡­can I get one?¡± Nerick then asked. (¡°No, master doesn''t need one!¡±) Ivara exclaimed angrily within Nerick¡¯s mind. Kyllix laughed, ¡°You already do, it¡¯s hissing at me right now.¡± he gestured at the moody wyvern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry little one, I doubt he¡¯d try to replace you.¡± Still, Ivara continued to hiss at him. ¡°What about my soul?¡± Erik then asked as he rose, Thea helping him back to his feet. ¡°What about Grim¡¯s chains?¡± Kyllix smirked as he raised his right hand forward, an empty hourglass appearing above his open palm. ¡°I swiped it while it wasn¡¯t looking, don¡¯t judge.¡± The God said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold onto this myself. As long as I do, Grim has no power over you anymore.¡± He added before it disappeared from his hand. ¡°Tell me, how do you feel?¡± The God asked, seeing the golden energy rush through Erik¡¯s skin as his body desperately tried to keep up with the core. ¡°Drained¡­¡± Erik responded weakly. ¡°It¡¯ll pass, the core has been separated from your soul for too long. It needs to readjust to your mana, until then your body will have to keep up with its¡­stress tests shall we call them?¡± Kyllix explained as Erik stared down at his own hands, energy rushing through them as it had when he awakened his bloodline within this human vessel. Except this time, he only felt tired, his consciousness retained. ¡°This concludes one business of mine, I¡¯m afraid I have other things to take care of.¡± Kyllix said as he turned away. ¡°What will you do now?¡± Erik asked, clenching his hands into fists as he enjoyed the power rushing through him. He looked up and at the strange divine being. ¡°I planned on giving each of the three summoned a pep talk but, you¡¯re fine as you are. And with you by his side, Alan will be too. That leaves me the third to check out.¡± Kyllix answered as he waved his right hand ahead of himself, reality tearing at his touch. ¡°A third? Who? Alan sold his and my soul to Grim, is it able to bring others back too?¡± Erik asked with interest. Kyllix smirked as he glanced back, ¡°No, bringing someone not within its control back, would go beyond the limitation the Avatar set upon Grim.¡± he said as a rift opened before him, ¡°I guess the sooner you know, the better. The identity of the third summoned is¡­¡± He spoke the name, causing Erik¡¯s eyes to turn dark. "Well, I''m off then. I bid you all good luck, adieu!" Kyllix exclaimed, bowing dramatically before the rift suddenly swallowed him and closed. -
- Druvia, True South, Lost Territory The land lay dead and barren, corruption worming its way through the dry earth as miasma and mist filled the air. The water at this southern shore of Druvia glowing a mild red as the hellish energies seeped into the sea. From within the mist and over the water came a large wooden ship, torches alit but barely showing a few centimetres through the fog beyond. The ship made land, anchors being thrown off the sides as the ship¡¯s sails rose. It stopped at the shore, dragging along the sand briefly. A figure leapt off its front, landing within the murky shallows. Wearing a coat of fur and hood of hide, the burly giant twice as tall than any human had dark green skin, deep green eyes and two tusk-like fangs growing out of his lower jaw. An Orc, and by the looks of his clothing and staff, a Shaman chieftain. Suddenly two more hulking creatures landed on either side of her, just as tall and very muscular. One slender female with dark green skin and the other a burly male with a light brown. The male was bald with a scruffy black beard and the female had long braided brown hair. The Shaman studied the corruption ahead. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, chief.¡± Said the female Orc as she scanned the mist. ¡°That we have Bula,¡± said the chief, ¡°signal the others, we¡¯ll set up camp here at the shore.¡± he ordered. Bula elbowed the male Orc, ¡°Raguk you heard the chief, signal the rest!¡± she growled at him. ¡°Ugh, right.¡± Raguk said in annoyance, turning back to face the ship as he kicked away at stray algae. He raised his fingers up to his lips and whistled for a few moments. Suddenly a bonfire of bright green flames lit up at the ship¡¯s crow¡¯s nest, burning away at the miasma in the air and thinning the fog. Further away from the shore, dozens of others similar flames lit up, a fleet of ships awaiting off-shore. The fog quickly dissipated, revealing the shore and hills ahead. ¡°This is it,¡± said Bula, ¡°No more cold nights wondering if our young will make it to the morn, no more fearing roaming Jotunn or fending off against ice wyverns attacks. Chief Winug, this new world¡­¡± Winug smiled wickedly as he lowered his hood, revealing a gaze of deep violet eyes. ¡°This new world, we¡¯ll make it ours.¡± He said, as he reached out towards the hills ahead, clenching his hand into a fist. Suddenly frost formed over his skin, as the wind starting to pick up around them. Winug glanced around as each of the three Orcs grew spooked, confused at the sudden cold. They looked around but saw nothing. Yet far off, over the hills nearby a figure stood watching them. ¡°This is problematic.¡± Said a chilling voice, as a cold breeze blew past her. A woman, seemingly human. She wore a white-furred coat, her skin just as white and pale. She lowered her hood, revealing a chilling beauty beneath. Her hair, like crystal and a deep blue, her eyes a pale cyan. She gazed down at the Orcs, like small specs from this distance, watching the dozens of other ships making shore. ¡°Indeed it is, that chieftain is Hell¡¯s pawn.¡± Said a haunting voice as the earth nearby rose, forming a skull. It spoke, ¡°He is your first target, stop him.¡± Grim said. The pale woman nodded, ¡°I know my place, I will do as you say¡­Just don¡¯t forget your own words, don¡¯t forget your promise.¡± she said, looking down at the earthen skull. The skull smiled, a haunting show of teeth, ¡°My word is an unbreakable oath. Do as I say, and Faetera¡¯s future is guaranteed. With comes your pride, with comes redemption.¡± The pale woman turned to stare back at the Orcs, ¡°What has this world come to?¡± she asked. ¡°Hell is at work.¡± Grim said, ¡°This is why I chose you, where Alan is too afraid, and Erikathyr too blunt and stubborn. You, Blue Dragon, are wise.¡± She sighed, ¡°Those two fools¡­¡± ¡°Forget them, for now.¡± Grim told her, ¡°You have work to be done, this world¡¯s fate rests in your hands.¡± ¡­ ¡°Findri¡± Ch 34 - Shizuka Alan rested his palm over her head, a white mist forming about his fingers and entering her skin. The healing magic rejuvenated the poor woman, her dried up skin expanding to the norm, her scars also fading away. Her dark eyes draining of blackness, refilling with the green that was hers. Alan stepped away as the woman woke from unconsciousness, taking in a sudden breath. He glanced around at the dozen others he had just healed, fear making up their expressions so well it was as if they had worn that guise since birth. Their bodily beauty completely deterred by their ghastly faces. He¡¯d look away, but everything else around him was just that much worse. Bodies lay scattered about, ripped, broken and squashed together. Pools of blood as if it had rained red, slowly leaking off the ship¡¯s side as Dark Elves moved around cleaning the ugly mess. They had long left the other ships behind, the mess above them so much worse to clean up. Since, ash was easier to blow away than blood and flesh. Alan cursed Erik beneath his breath, the drake¡¯s merciless ways hadn¡¯t changed one bit. And as the portal opened from which he and his party came out from, Alan turned to face him. ¡°Your path might be righteous now, Erikathyr, but this¡­This is why we called you demon.¡± He met the drake¡¯s gaze, seemingly weak as Thea and Makaela held him up, but his eyes fiercer than ever before. ¡°What? Cannot handle a little death?¡± Erik asked with a smirk, pulling himself out of their hold and weakly walking past Alan. Over to the only survivors. ¡°The pirates were vampires, what would you have me do? Waste my time purifying each and every one of them? The disgusting sods made their choice when they sold their bodies to that Blood Lord.¡± Erik then said, stopping before the freed slaves as they gazed at him in fear. Alan grimaced, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­They deserved death, but you cannot deny it, you enjoyed it. I bloody know you did.¡± he said harshly, glancing over at Makaela who¡¯s expression lay pale and eyes wide. ¡°I can see it in her eyes.¡± Alan said, ¡°You sense them, don¡¯t you? The stench of fear oozing out as their souls still lay about.¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°Of course they still do, their souls are damned for the actions they made. Heaven denies them access, Grim ignores them. But, Hell won¡¯t take them either, not while that staff lays there.¡± Erik gestured at the white staff as it lay hovering in mid-air above them, golden energy rushing through its carvings. Alan sighed, he knew Erik had trapped the pirate¡¯s souls nearby but he didn¡¯t know why. ¡°So, who was that stranger that seemingly had access to your Lair?¡± he then asked, not even wanting to know what the drake was up to with dozens of trapped souls. ¡°A God,¡± Erik answered as he glanced in between each blood slave, ¡°A divine not from this realm, apparently.¡± ¡°A divine? That creature? I felt more darkness than holy within it.¡± Alan argued. ¡°Gods aren¡¯t all bright and light, hero.¡± Erik warned, ¡°The vilest of beings are Gods, why do you think we Dragons do not fall for their petty lies? This one though had an interesting offer to make.¡± ¡°I bet, I could sense that draconic core inside you the moment that portal opened. All I want to know is¡­How? Grim claimed both our souls and bodies. How powerful is this divine if it can steal from a God of Death?¡± Alan asked, his tone disturbed. ¡°Does it really matter? They freed me from Grim¡¯s clutches and gave me what I need to stand as a drake once again. What matters, mostly to you, is what they told me after.¡± Erik said, glancing back at the adventurer. ¡°What?¡± Alan asked as he saw the pity in Erik¡¯s eyes, ¡°What did he tell you?¡±. ¡°Findri, she¡¯s back.¡± Erik answered. Alan¡¯s eyes widened as he stepped back, a brief chuckle his response before he fully processed his words. ¡°No¡­she can¡¯t be.¡± He said, turning around to gaze off into the distance. ¡°Well, according to that God¡¯s words she is. After both of us failed to meet Grim¡¯s expectations, it summoned her in our stead. For some reason or other, she sold her soul to death, why is beyond me.¡± Erik said, turning away to study the slaves before him. ¡°Findri? The Ice Dragon?¡± Thea asked as she stood by Erik. ¡°Blue, The Blue Dragon.¡± Erik corrected as he carefully crouched down before one woman, ¡±Colour determines clan not element. In ancient times colour determined the schools of magic too, water and ice were all Blue Magic. While light and lightning were all White Magic. Findri though is a half-blood like me, more of a cold breeze than straight frost.¡± ¡°Half-Blood?¡± Nerick repeated in question, watching as Erik went through each woman, revealing a black pattern over their shoulders and studying it carefully. ¡°My mother is pure White but my father is half-blood therefore so am I. We Dragons numbered little already, breeding in between clans was required to survive and retain. My grandfather is a Red Dragon, who mated with my grandmother, a White.¡± Erik explained as he backed away from the last vampiric victim. ¡°Which makes me more of a blazing lightning strike, which is my name in translation to common, than a blinding flash. Enough chit-chat though,¡± Erik then said as he turned around to see Alan holding his own face, clutching his chest with the other hand as his gaze drooped to the bloody floor. ¡°Alan, I can¡¯t say I¡¯ll enjoy having Grim see every move I make, but I won¡¯t lie either. I know you wish to go see her, and I can send you there, but the truth is? I need you at Sinbeni.¡± ¡°See her?...¡± Alan whispered, pain clear in his voice as he looked away from them. ¡°If she¡¯s back¡­If she¡¯s truly back¡­I dare not cross paths with her. My¡­my mistakes ended her life, my mistakes branded her as a betrayer alongside you.¡± He chuckled coldly, ¡°If she were to find me, she¡¯d end my immortality short.¡± Erik suddenly stepped to him, pulling Alan¡¯s hand away from his face before clenching his own hand into a fist. Erik punched Alan, his fist moving faster than the eye could see, sending Alan tumbling back several times until he crashed into the ship¡¯s cabin. ¡°Erik?!¡± Thea exclaimed in surprise grabbing the drake by the shoulder as Alan groaned. ¡°Snap the hell out of your pity, Findri is a Dragon, and unlike you humans we Dragons know when to take responsibility for our actions and failures.¡± Erik reprimanded harshly, pulling away from Thea and approaching the rising adventurer. He grabbed Alan by the collar, looking the man straight in the eye as he spoke, his own surging with a fierce gold as he met Alan¡¯s frosting blues. ¡°If anything, Findri blames herself for your mistake. I know I would.¡± He told Alan, pushing the adventurer back and into the wall before turning away. ¡°Now if you don¡¯t mind, I have a dark spirit to vanquish.¡± Erik then said as he faced the marked women. ¡°The vampiric mark? You can remove it?¡± Nerick asked in surprise. Erik chuckled in response, ¡°I¡¯m young, but I know the Dark Arts as well as the most eldritch of creatures. I did say I delve in magical knowledge, I never said I limited myself to just one or two fields of it.¡± he explained before gesturing at a dark elf who unlike the rest had been waiting nearby, her hands held forwards and holding a cloth covered tray. The xilfir stepped forth at Erik¡¯s indication, forwarding him the tray. ¡°As you ordered great master, all the items you listed. I found each, at which hall of your lair you sent me to.¡± The dark elf said in elven. ¡°Good, I was wondering if I still had all that.¡± Erik mused as he raised the cloth and uncovered the tray¡¯s contents. A black wooden bowl with strange runic carvings, a mortar, pestle, and an assortment of bottled up ingredients one stranger than the last. Erik glanced at everything briefly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s everything.¡± He said before grabbing the mortar and pestle, emptying a bottle of green sludge alongside a bottle of red pearls into it. He began to crush the pearls along with the sludge, the ooze slowly turning brown. He turned around and walked over to Nerick, handing him the tools. ¡°Ground that up till it¡¯s all brown, right?¡± he said before quickly turning back to the dark elf. ¡°B-Brown...okay?¡± Nerick said as he continued to crush the ingredients, Ivara taking a quick sniff of the stuff before suddenly shaking her head and backing off. Her eyes briefly turning a shade of red before she sneezed and it disappeared. Erik returned to the tray, grabbing two bottles as he glanced inside, ¡°Phoenix ash, Troll bone marrow¡­¡± he mumbled out the ingredient¡¯s names as he emptied them into the bowl. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thea asked as she watched him work. ¡°Old magic,¡± Erik said, ¡°Very old, as old as the bloody vampires themselves. Dark Arts met with the same is how you fight off curses. What I¡¯m doing here is ancient Orcish shamanism alongside good old Fae witchery. Everything in our world has a specific magical make, races older than humans who had peaked at the bending of mana knew this well, and mixed certain items to bring out a specific event their mana could not.¡± He explained whilst emptying several other items into the bowl. ¡°Will this do?¡± Nerick asked, showing the mortar and the slimy brown ooze within. ¡°Perfect, hand it here.¡± Erik said, taking the mortar from his hands. ¡°So¡­what exactly are you doing though?¡± Thea then asked, her eyes widening as Erik downed the ooze in one breath. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Erik¡¯s eyes flashed a bright crimson for several moments before gold took over, he glanced at Thea with wide eyes. ¡°I¡¯m setting up a protection charm on my human vessel first and foremost so I don¡¯t accidentally curse myself.¡± He said, then turning to the bowl with one last ingredient laying unadded. Erik grabbed the bowl full of different dusts, a barely liquid yellow goo among them and two long black fangs protruding out. With his other hand, he grabbed the final item, a skeletal bat¡¯s wing. Dropping the wing inside he then turned to the still hovering staff. ¡°Stand back.¡± He said, moving to stand beneath the staff. Everyone stepped away from him, they watched from a safe distance with curiosity in their eyes. ¡°Lost and damned souls hear me now, this voice with which I command and control.¡± Erik exclaimed, raising the bowl up towards the staff. Its contents suddenly lit on fire. ¡±Your sins lay bare before me, and your time has come. Retribution lays before you, but the cost is hellish. You who wander and take, giving nothing back. You who delve into greed, gluttony and lust. You waste of space, you who would dare once breath the same air as the victim.¡± As he spoke, a green mist formed around them, it spun in circles around them with Erik and the staff at its centre. Ghostly expressions of fear, fury and sadness forming within the mist, as it flowed faster and faster. ¡°What time you had left, I take, I reap. Your life, now energy. Your existence, fruit for my words.¡± The souls screamed in agony, anger and horror. Then staff began to suck them in, its golden light turning a bright green as the mist flowed inside. ¡°The time which you abandoned, I now order. The time which you left behind, I now own.¡± Erik spoke the last words as the final bit of green mist entered the staff, as it now glowed green in its entirety. He dropped the bowl, letting it shatter on the ground into a small explosion of ashen smoke. The smoke surrounded him briefly before dissipating. Erik raised his hands up, the staff lowering down into them. He held it, as the staff screamed in many voices, the souls bound within begging to be released. ¡°Is that¡­what I think it is?¡± Alan asked, snapping out of his daze as when he saw souls enter a physical object. ¡°A reaper¡¯s weapon, yes.¡± Erik answered, grasping the staff tightly as he approached the terrified women. ¡°Fear me not, the ones who hurt you lay within here, broken and bound.¡± He said, as he raised the staff before him. ¡°What you should fear is their master, who will resurrect into one of you if nothing is done with your marks.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s going to help you.¡± Thea assured them with a warm smile, yet she stood as far away as possible alongside the rest. (¡°You¡­do know what you¡¯re doing right?¡±) Thea then asked. Erik grinned as he looked the staff up and down, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never actually wielded death magic before, guess there¡¯s a first time for everything.¡± Thea watched the women¡¯s eyes widen in further fear, (¡°That didn¡¯t help.¡±) she noted. Erik turned to face them all, changing the staff to a one-handed hold as he held out his empty palm towards them. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said before starting a new chant, ¡°Darkness beyond life, I humble servant of thee call upon thy. The end, the fall, the door, the passing, the ascent, the descent, the crossing. Your names I call, O¡¯ death, and these souls I offer for your power!¡± Erik closed his hand before them, green energy flowing out of the staff and into his fist. ¡°To this offering, I ask, break the immortality before me!¡± He exclaimed, tendrils of dark green mist forming out of his fist and piercing into each of the women where their vampiric marks lay. ¡°Cleanse these hopeless souls off the perversion of life which plagues them!¡± They screamed, fury passing through their expressions as darkness flowed out of their gaping mouths, forming into a cloud above them. The dark marks that lay over their necks and shoulders dissipating with the green tendrils of deathly mist. Erik slammed the staff down and a wave of invisible force blasted outwards, dissipating the dark clouds into the sky above. ¡°There, your souls are free now, don¡¯t waste your time thanking me.¡± He said, turning away from the confused women. ¡°As for you,¡± he then faced Alan again. ¡°Think it over, you have two weeks before we reach Sinbeni. And don¡¯t underestimate what¡¯s coming, this is no common crisis you adventurers face every other week.¡± Erik said harshly, ¡°Faetera could be on the brink of war once more, and this time it won¡¯t just be my kind that slips into the night never to be seen again. Ask yourself, ¡®Hero¡¯, how would you like to go? Crawled up within a tavern? Or blade in hand, grit on your face and blood rushing through your veins?¡± he asked. Then turning away from the adventurer, as Alan returned to gazing into the distance, towards Druvia. ¡°You and Nerick watch over these, make sure they don¡¯t go running off and causing problems.¡± Erik said, raising his free hand forwards and opening a rift. ¡°Thea, Makaela, with me. There¡¯s still one more mark to deal with.¡± ¡°One more?¡± Thea asked as she stepped behind him. ¡°Your little rogue.¡± Makaela answered, stepping through the rift first. ¡°Shizuka?¡± Thea said in surprise. ¡°Yes, and what I¡¯m about to do is for you, my and her own good.¡± Erik said, glancing back at Thea with stern eyes. ¡°Thea, I¡¯ll trust you to watch, intervene if you deem fit. But remember that this will be her choice.¡± He told her, then waiting for a response. Thea met his gaze briefly, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you, Erik.¡± She said, as they both stepped through. -
- Shizuka lay balled up on the bed, hugging her legs to herself. She trembled, her entire body shivering in fear as the memories haunted her mind. His face, his voice, his words. They reminded her of the horrors she had to live through, the things Renwick had put her through for years. Plaguing her dreams, day and night. The games he¡¯d play, torture to her mind and body. The way he¡¯d use her, less than a tool, nothing but a resource for him to abuse. Weak, useless she always felt. Not a speck of hope, nothing but cold darkness within her each day that passed by his side. She missed the time before, the mild fear of strangers filling the streets she called home. She missed the starvation, even as her stomach lay empty she preferred it over the forced feeding, kept like an animal. Like a pet. She missed her freedom, even at the cost survival. (¡°Maybe death is better¡­that this?¡±) she thought as she waited for him to come. She knew she couldn¡¯t escape, she knew there was no hiding. Every time he had found her, every time he had almost caught her, and several times she had escaped at the cost of other¡¯s lives. (¡°What¡¯s the point anymore?¡±) She asked herself, (¡°I cannot run forever¡­¡±) she thought, pressing her forehead into her knees. Her feline ears hiding within her hair, also shivering, as her tail lay coiled up around her waist. The hair on both spiking up, like electricity was passing through her. She held it in, her sadness, overwhelmed by the fear that filled her. A draining coldness that numbed her entire body when the portal opened before her bed. She gazed over her knees, eyes wide and expression pale. She shook her head, it was time for him to come. Another life, or more, was spent at the cost of her cowardice. But, his rose-red eyes weren¡¯t what came through. Instead, to her relief, Makaela appeared out of the portal. Followed by Thea and Erik. Seeing her broken and terrified state, Thea immediately rushed to her side, dashing about her bed and kneeling next to her. Thea reached out to Shizuka, but the bestia suddenly move away from her, a natural response from the terror that filled her. Thea met Shizuka¡¯s wide and confused eyes, with her own, giving her a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, he¡¯s gone, you¡¯re safe.¡± She said softly. Shizuka shook her head, ¡°H-He¡¯s never gone¡­It¡¯s never safe!¡± she exclaimed, tears now starting to stream down her cheeks as she rushed into Thea¡¯s chest. Thea put her arms around the girl, letting Shizuka drown her face into her chest, she felt her trembling and muffled screams. She felt her cold tears wetting her shirt and chest. Thea held her close with one arm, raising her right hand to pat Shizuka over the head. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright, kitten.¡± Thea said, glancing over at Erik as he stared at the bestia, studying her. He had underestimated how afraid she¡¯d be. Erik opened his mouth to speak, but Thea¡¯s sudden fierce eyes turning to his, made him lose his voice. (¡°Not now!¡±) Thea exclaimed through their connection, (¡°Give her time, let her release some of it first!¡±) she told him harshly before turning back to the shivering girl in her arms. Erik¡¯s mouth closed, he stood there with Makaela beside him, both of them watching awkwardly as Thea held the feline bestia. For the briefest moment, he had seen it, a bright gold light shining within Thea¡¯s eyes as she chided him. He felt it too, a surging energy akin to his own filling her body. But she had never called it up, she hadn¡¯t summoned his mana through their bond, not consciously at least. Erik set these thoughts aside, for now, continuing to watch and wait as Shizuka spent several minutes clinging onto Thea. At first, she screamed, muffled cries as she wept. Soon they changed to mumbling, ¡°Why? Why risk yourselves?...Why fight him? Why protect me at all?¡± she asked in quick succession, shaking her head and rubbing her wet face into Thea¡¯s chest. Shizuka leaned away briefly, her reddened eyes rising to meet Thea¡¯s. ¡°Why? I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not worth anything!¡± she said, her voice cracking. Thea smiled, her own eyes now leaking with tears as she couldn¡¯t handle watching someone in such pain. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re stuck with us now.¡± ¡°You are worth something, Shizuka.¡± Erik then said, the both of them turning to him as he left his staff hover in place while he approached. ¡°If you weren¡¯t worth a damn, then you wouldn¡¯t have been born. All life is worth something, the question is, what will you do with that worth? Will you burn it away like the Blood Lord that shadows over you?¡± Shizuka though glanced away, ¡°What can I do?...I¡¯m cursed, marked for life!¡± she exclaimed, her eyes closing as she held herself. ¡°Excuses,¡± Erik snarled, ¡°Listen to me, above all, pitiful beast-woman. I who turned the entire world against me, I, who¡¯s own family turned their backs on. I betrayed everyone, I disappointed everyone. Yet do you see me sulk? Do you see me balled up and helpless? No, I¡¯ll fight, I¡¯ll fight till my legs break and arms fall off.¡± Erik leaned over them, holding onto the bed¡¯s side as he grabbed Shizuka by the chin, turning her eyes to face his. ¡°Do the memories scare you? Do his actions haunt you? His touch, his voice and face, like a demon they plague your mind and soul. You think that makes you weak? Then you are, you are very weak indeed. But do you wish to be strong instead? Do you not yearn for power? Is that not why you became a mage in the first place?¡± he asked her. Shizuka nodded, her eyes though teared up more, narrowing as she couldn¡¯t meet his gaze. ¡°Then let that fear, that terror which numbs your mind and body, fuel you instead. Burn it, turn it into hate, let fury overwhelm you instead.¡± Erik spoke in draconic, Shizuka at first not understanding a word until she met his eyes, the words then echoing into her mind. ¡°I can free you, I can dismantle his mark and damn his soul to hell for the rest of eternity. He¡¯ll never come back, that abyss will swallow him and warp him into its minion. You¡¯ll be free, to live your life as you wish from now on. Is that what you want?¡± Erik asked. Shizuka gazed into his deep blue eyes, golden energy surging through them like lightning filling the sky. She nodded in silence. ¡°Is it? Or do you want his power? Do you want to take the strength which enslaved you, and make it your own?¡± Erik then asked, Shizuka¡¯s eyes widening at his words. ¡°The darkness which he bent you with, into his will. You¡¯ve lived with that darkness by your side for years, would you abandon it now? Or will you master it? Wield power like you never have before, ancient dark magiks of beings before the first age, bent to your will.¡± He offered her, yet her ears couldn¡¯t believe the words. Shizuka glanced at Thea, as if for confirmation. She nodded with a warm smile, trusting Erik. ¡°You are now still a slave, I give you a choice. Do you wish to be free? Do you wish to go on with your life? I won¡¯t lie, bestia, you alone will never be accepted by the rest of the world. Your own people look down upon you for your tribe, I¡¯m sure you know how the rest feel.¡± Erik said, as Shizuka returned to looking him in the eye. ¡°No¡­they won¡¯t¡­ nobody will accept me.¡± Shizuka agreed softly, her gaze beginning to droop. ¡°Or, you can become the master.¡± Erik then said, her gaze steadying on him. ¡°Wield darkness by my side. And whereas, as a slave, you would have been forgotten. Whereas, free, some would¡¯ve remembered you.¡± He said, leaning away before forwarding his hand to her. Shizuka glanced at his hand, open for her to grasp. She then looked up at his eyes, set upon her, as she lay at the centre of this drake¡¯s attention. ¡°By my side, your name will echo through history, nobody will forget what we¡¯re about to do. Join me, Shizuka, join us. And I promise you power, if you accept to face the challenges that lay ahead. Times will be hard, sometimes seemingly impossible, but you won¡¯t face them alone. With us, we shall stop hell, and in turn become legends beyond my own tales made myth.¡± He promised her, conviction filling his tone. Shizuka grimaced, her expression turning dark as she moved away from Thea, turning to a full kneel before Erik. Her gaze dropped to the ground, ¡°I-I¡¯m tired of-the fear¡­the coldness¡­I want to leave it behind. I hate it, I hate this feeling, I want to change. I don¡¯t want to be weak anymore, I want to be strong, stronger than him.¡± She said, clenching her hands into fists as they rested on her thighs. Her ears rose up straight as her eyes widened, her tail uncoiling from around her waist and starting to wave back and forth behind her. Anger filled her eyes briefly. She then suddenly raised her hands up and slapped both palms on her cheeks, leaving them flushed red as she met Erik¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°I want to be strong, Erik-athyr, I want to fight and I do not want to be forgotten.¡± Shizuka told him, her eyes burning with resolve. Erik grinned as he stretched his arm further towards her, ¡°Then take my hand.¡± he said. Their eyes locked on one another, Shizuka reached out and grabbed Erik¡¯s hand. He raised his other arm back, the then staff rushing into his grasp. ¡°Darkness which flows deep within,¡± Erik began to chant, as Shizuka¡¯s black mark suddenly expanded to engulf her entire arm, meeting his whereas the green mist within his staff rushed down his own body and meeting the darkness midway through Erik¡¯s arm. He felt it, the hunger that made up the darkness, and for it he altered the chant. ¡°Gluttony that plagues, like an endless pit screaming to be filled.¡± He felt the anger, the fear, the sadness rushing within Shizuka and flowing into him. ¡°The burning of fury, the coldness of terror, the emptiness of sorrow. They lead you, they command you. But by my will, they stand aside, for I make you their master.¡± The dark pattern slowly moved back down Erik¡¯s arm, the green energy taking over his body and beginning to flow into Shizuka. And she felt it, a rush of cold that filled her heart with dread, the effects of death¡¯s mana. ¡°Draconic School; Custom Cast¡­¡± Erik chanted for the altered spell, then pouring his own mana into it, turning the green mist-like energy that engulfed their bodies into a golden surge of lightning. ¡°Unleash Linage!¡± Erik exclaimed. He then felt his consciousness enter her, his mind being surrounded by her very being, reality blacking out from view. What he saw, was not truly in sight but instead where his mind currently lay. He saw things he could not explain, but could somewhat understand. Her mana, the attributes of water¡¯s element to which her soul was naturally aligned to, and the attribute of darkness¡¯s element which was forced upon her. He saw each of these as clear as day, not in shape, not in colour, but an inexplicable feeling that it was what he saw. Just as he had seen the lightning and flame that filled his own soul, just as he had seen the darkness and shadow that filled the Elves long ago. He reached out, grasping the darkness which ran rampant within her and taking command of it. And as he grasped it, he noticed, a small speck of something else. He recognised the energy, as he had within the elves, but here it was much more noticeable. He grasped it too, unable to bend it to his will as with the darkness but able to bring it forth from the corner. Suddenly the existence around him took colour, his mind trying to make sense for his inner eye. He found himself laying within a world of blue energy, water¡¯s elemental colour flowing all around him. Within his right hand, he held a patch of darkness that spiralled around itself, lashing out at the green with spiked tendrils. Erik crushed it with his will, the darkness then suddenly flowing out and melding with the blue, turning it crimson, like a sea of blood. He then turned to what lay within his other metaphorical hand, shining bright but colourless, a see-through bubble of ethereal energy. Erik knew what it was, not just any element, but something far more. He tried to crush it, but it resisted his attempts. It was too durable, far more than when he had encountered it before. Blunt force wouldn¡¯t work to bring out this aspect of Shizuka, as he had done with the vampiric darkness. He could¡¯ve left it be, his goal here was done, the mark would be gone and what power the vampire had would fall to the bestia¡­ But something within him burned to know, whether or not he would be right. Curiosity fuelled him, to try something else. As a Dragon, he had little of it, but he trusted his skill at bending mana enough. Erik brought forth this time not his raw draconic energy, but instead the minuscule amount of spiritual energy he could call upon. It was barely enough to cover his right index, a bright ethereal aura of gold that formed a claw over his own. He rested the ethereal orb before him, and it stayed, hovering in place. Erik lay his claws about it, slowly, carefully beginning to pierce his index claw into it. It resisted still, pushing against the alien energy that tried to enter it, but eventually as Erik took his time it softened to his touch. His energy pierced the bubble, popping it. And out of the small orb, a rush of raw spiritual energy exploded outwards. It blew past Erik, released from being separated, it melded with the rest of the energy around him. Erik watched as the redness around him quickly changed, from an impenetrable bloody darkness to a misty rose-red. Like murky water, dirtied with some blood. Erik felt himself being pushed out, his control over the spell falling apart as the change made Shizuka¡¯s soul far too resistant for him to remain connected. The bond was broken, snapping Erik back to reality. And before him his new creation lay, kneeling and gazing up at him with bright pinkish eyes. Her hair had changed too and with so did her ears¡¯ and tail¡¯s colour, from ginger to a darker red. Erik released her hand, as Shizuka looked behind him and into the mirrors. Her eyes widening as did Erik¡¯s, both equally surprised. But whereas Shizuka was surprised by the change in her hair and eye colour, alongside that her mark was gone. Erik grinned widely, for the being that now stood before him was no longer a bestia, but neither a vampire¡­ He could sense it, as similar as to the what he had sensed before, and just as confusing to him. Yet, what lay before him¡­ Was undeniably a Spirit Beast. More...Mappage? Mapping? Mapping! Sinbeni Ai''Sen; Port City Lahihr; Mining City Abyele; Port Town Dammamas; Oasis Town Abu Katra; Sinbeni Capital, River City
Zrosa Keye; Keye Tribe, Jungle Town Zidao; Zidao Tribe, Jungle Town Dabangui; Zrosa Capital,Dabangui Tribe, Deep Jungle City
Faetera Druvia; A union of Human, Elven and Dwarven people. Bound together after the disastrous Dragon Wars. Formerly divided into; The Elven Druv Empire, The Human Tyria Kingdom and The Dwarven Six Governments.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Sinroz; Divided into the two kingdoms of Sinbeni and Zrosa. Sinbeni is inhabited by a mixture of Humans, Dwarves, minor Bestia tribes and enslaved Xilfir. Zrosa is Bestia only territory, any and all non-Bestia found are rightless and outside the law as written by the lead tribe of Dabangui. Therefore, if killed, nobody would blink. Pre-Dragon Wars, Sinbeni only had the two cities of Ai''Sen and Lahihr, the Sinbeni expanded their territory Post-Dragon Wars. War does not break out between the Sinbeni and Zrosa due to a harsh warning set upon them by the Empire of Druvia, The Kingdom of Pepputia and The Kingdom of New Druv. Each would wage war on the one to strike first, wiping said side off the map. Pepputia; The Fae Kingdom, where Fairy, Elf and now Human live in peace and tranquillity... Seeri; An icy tundra where remnants of The Dwarven Six Governments escaped to after Hell''s invasion of Druvia. Nurin; A volcanic hellscape where little noticeable life can flourish. An expedition Post-Dragon Wars by Druvia and Sinroz, gone wrong, created a phantom kingdom to which no other outside group has had any relation or communication with since. New Druv; Elven purists who detest both Human and Dwarf, divided from most of their brethren who decided to live alongside both within Druvia. S''Sern; Tropical landscape inhabited by Merkin and their like, surrounded by underwater cities built into massive cavern systems. Dumatra; Cold winter landscape where monsters of myth roam, inhabited by giants and mostly conquered by Findri''s children, the Jotunn. Orcish tribes live at the very edge of the continent, on the shores where some vegetation can survive the cold. Wyv''Nor; Wyvern infested winter land. At the very southern edge, ruins of an ancient Mer city lay. Drak''Mor; The old Dragon inhabited continent, where no lesser mortal would set foot, sane or otherwise. To this day there lay few Human and Dwarven towns, still flourishing through the hunting of Wyverns and other Draconian beasts. Ch 35 - Magic The day after Shizuka wiped her eyes, the sleepiness still clear in her expression as she yawned. Opening her eyes she found herself in the armoury corridor once more, having been woken up early by Erik who walked ahead. She followed him, trying to keep herself awake as she did. She hadn¡¯t caught much sleep, her change keeping her mind busy with questions. Questions she now found the courage to ask. ¡°Erik¡­¡± She felt strange speaking his human name, she didn¡¯t feel at all close to him enough yet to use it. Not like Thea, Makaela or Nerick. Shizuka still felt like an outsider. ¡±You said I¡¯d gain his power, but this is feels so different¡­What am I now? What can I do?¡± She asked while following him through the dimly lit and very large corridor. Erik briefly paused in his steps, glancing back at her with a solemn gaze. He looked at her for a few moments before turning back around, ¡°You didn¡¯t, when I awakened the power within you as I did with myself and as I did with the Xilfir long ago. I found something else, slumbering within your blood.¡± He said, continuing to walk onwards. ¡°Something¡­else?¡± Shizuka asked, her eyes widening, slumber lost from her mind as a slight fear filled her. What else could he have found? ¡°Something far more ancient, than the vampiric power that enslaved you. Something¡­I barely recognise myself.¡± Erik admitted, the last part with a bit of annoyance as he stopped before a room they hadn¡¯t entered before. Shizuka glanced up, reading the runes under her breathe. ¡°Dark Age¡­¡± ¡°In here I hold my collection of unknowns, magical objects from a time gone unrecorded. I know not how they were made, by who or for what purpose. All I know is the capabilities I myself was able to produce with them.¡± Erik explained as they entered the room, seeing a total of twenty-six objects. Some sealed in the same fashion as the cursed weapons within the Human room, while others lay with far more protection around them. Erik stopped before a certain object, one of the few gone unsealed within the room. A circular hand-held mirror in shape, the metal surrounding the mirror being pitch black while the handle seemed to be made of a dark blue wood. The metal ring surrounding the mirror was etched with runes Shizuka could not even recognise less so read, characters she had never seen before, even within forbidden texts of Elven, Dwarven and Giant¡¯s runes. She couldn¡¯t read them, but she also could tell they weren¡¯t Fae. And on Faetera, only those four kinds of runic writing existed, to her knowledge at least. ¡°What is that?¡± She asked as Erik reached out to the mirror while it floated high above them, it glided down into his grasp. ¡°I don¡¯t only hold weapons here, but other objects of high magical capability as well. This mirror here allows the user to visually and audibly communicate with another they have at least met once before, no matter the distance.¡± He explained before turning to her, ¡°Shizuka, I admit, I have absolutely no clue how to help you get stronger.¡± Those few words made her heart grow cold. ¡°But, I know what you are.¡± Erik then said, ¡°Your magic¡­Well, it¡¯s not even magic. The power I can clearly sense within you, similar to what I¡¯ve taught Makaela, is spiritual in nature.¡± ¡°T-Then teach me what you taught her!¡± Shizuka then argued. But Erik shook his head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I¡¯ve heard what I need to, to never mess with powers like yours on my own. No, while Makaela can manipulate raw spiritual energy¡­You go far deeper. Physically you also cannot compare to a common soldier who could over power you. Experience wise? Nerick has more than you. No, I cannot train you, you wouldn¡¯t survive.¡± Shizuka¡¯s heart plummeted lower with every word, ¡°So¡­I¡¯m still useless?¡± she then said, her tone one of depression. ¡°Far from it,¡± Erik said with a chuckle, ¡°I have no idea how to train you, because physically you may be weak but magically¡­I can feel it, within you. To say that your soul is expanding to the size of a Dragon¡¯s? That would be saying little. By far, Shizuka, you are by far the magically strongest member of this party.¡± Her eyes widened as she looked up at him, her expression then paling at his words. ¡°Magically¡­strongest?¡± Erik sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head, if I was in my true form we¡¯d match each other magically, IF you had the magical knowledge I do. Trust me, I¡¯ve met with one of your kind that¡­I dearly hope he had reached his limits.¡± He said, then gazing into the mirror. ¡°Speaking of which, I might not be able to help you, but he might.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shizuka asked, when suddenly the mirror within Erik¡¯s hand began to glow a bright white. The light blinding both of them for several moments before it began to dim back down. A whistling resounded throughout the room, as above the mirror an ethereal illusion formed, made of a blueish energy the being took a few moments to unblur. ¡°Well, quite the collection you have here, is that a Magek over there?¡± Kyllix said as he glanced about the room, standing two feet tall while being projected over the mirror. His gaze then set upon Shizuka, and his eyes widened in surprise. Kyllix glanced back at Erik, ¡°What have you done?¡± he asked in a harsh tone. Erik grinned, ¡°You said Bestia are cousins to you Spirit Beasts, I never imagined they were this closely related though.¡± Kyllix sighed, ¡°Blood magic? Your world¡¯s Dragons must be less caring for the Dark Arts than mine¡­¡± ¡°No, not Blood magic, Draconic.¡± Erik corrected, ¡°Nature¡¯s Spirits work within us all, Dragons and Bestia, Humans and Elves. Using that connection, I can project my mind into another being¡¯s spiritual make, there I forced change into them.¡± ¡°Ah¡­Right, I don¡¯t entirely know how your realm works yet. True enough though, that there are powers you call Spirits that act upon all life within your realm.¡± Kyllix mused before turning back to Shizuka, ¡°I never imagined they could be used this way though.¡± ¡°Shizuka, this is Kyllix, a Spirit Beast and a God from another realm.¡± Erik introduced him, ¡°Divine, this is¡­well, a new party member of mine. Shizuka¡­¡± Erik paused remembering he had never asked her for her family name¡­Or Nerick. ¡°Fao¡¯lin, Shizuka Fao¡¯lin.¡± She filled in her last name, ¡°It¡¯s my clan¡¯s name, as little as it is used today¡­¡± ¡°Hm, whatever magical object you¡¯re using to project me here with, I can sense enough to say this. Shizuka, you¡¯re a Spirit Beast of two elements like me, water and¡­dark.¡± Kyllix said, the eyes in his projection gaining a white glow as he studied her. At those words Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°I was hoping you could show her what your race are capable of.¡± Erik explained. ¡°Heh, I could, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m far too busy at the moment.¡± Kyllix then admitted, ¡°I feel like something¡¯s afoot with this realm¡¯s divine, Erik, it is why I unbound you from Grim. I¡¯m here to make sure nothing is, and if it is, to take care of it.¡± ¡°I see¡­Then how should we proceed? You told me enough about your kind¡¯s unbalance, should I worry?¡± Erik asked. ¡°Worry? Oh you mean about her turning Dark? Her elemental attribution might be with the elements of water and darkness, but what I meant by a Spirit Beast turning dark has nothing to do with the element. Magical and Spiritual energies are similar, but different.¡± The God explained with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m an exception, and I can tell her linage is unlike mine. She¡¯s just a Spirit Beast, while that alone is saying a lot, she won¡¯t be turning dark anytime soon. It would take her years, about a decade to be exact, for that to come about.¡± ¡°Still, if I go about teaching her incorrectly, I could start the process by accident.¡± Erik argued. ¡°True enough, I would say for now to allow her spiritual powers to grow naturally with time, let her find her path. But, I understand you need strong allies for what¡¯s to come. I can¡¯t come to teach her myself, as much as it thrills me to nurture one of my own, I have business to deal with and it will take me a while. Instead, I can tell you that our kind has an exceptionally high amount of energy to be used as resource for spells. Where our mana comes off short, our spiritual energy can be used in its stead.¡± ¡°Truly?...¡± Erik¡¯s eyes widened at this prospect, he could sense the vast amount of spiritual energy running through Shizuka but he didn¡¯t know that it could be used the same way as mana. ¡°I¡¯d guess you know how to proceed then, after all where one cannot be a ranger or a warrior, there¡¯s always that third option. And from the looks of your party, you could use another.¡± Kyllix added with a smirk, ¡°Remember what I told you? Then stop being stingy, I know the rumours, Erikathyr.¡± Erik met Kyllix¡¯s smirk with an annoyed grimace. ¡°Oohh, scary.¡± The God chuckled, ¡±Lighten up, nothing wrong with sharing. A lot wrong with hording though, and as much as you Dragons do it? It¡¯ll do you good, admit it, you enjoy the attention from showing your collection off.¡± He then said with a wider grin. Erik sighed, ¡°I¡¯m rethinking our agreement.¡± ¡°What? You dislike my bluntness?¡± Kyllix responded with another chuckle, when suddenly he glanced off, his grin faltering as his entire gaze grew more serious. ¡°Well well, looks like something fell for my bait. I¡¯ll have to catch up with you later,¡± he said, turning to give a confused Shizuka a friendly smile. ¡°Shizuka eh? You¡¯ll find it strange at first, you¡¯ll fear it later. But this power we have, don¡¯t be afraid, because if you are then that¡¯s when you truly should be. No, fear is what will cause you to be afraid. Instead, trust your power. Trust in your senses, in yourself, and you¡¯ll be amazed by what you¡¯ll be capable of.¡± Kyllix told her, before his image disappeared. The mirror¡¯s light shutting off right then. ¡°Tsch, he hijacked the spell.¡± Erik mused seeing that he didn¡¯t cancel the mirror¡¯s magic but it ended on its own. ¡°Trust¡­in myself?¡± Shizuka mumbled out, repeating the God¡¯s words. Erik turned around, raising the mirror back into its place where it flew out of his hands, and back to hover within its bubble of mana. ¡°He¡¯s a quite the piece of work, isn¡¯t he?¡± Erik said with an annoyed tone, turning back to face her. (¡°I could say the same about you.¡±) Shizuka thought, ¡°What now?...¡± she asked instead, ¡°He won¡¯t help.¡± Erik sighed, ¡°If all that energy within you, can be used the same as mana? Of which you have about the same amount as the average Bestia¡­You do have about double the amount the average Feline tribe mage would have, to use as a casting resource. So¡­While your body is athletic, you cannot compare to Makaela. Strength wise Nerick has you completely beaten, and experience? Thea has far more. But what neither of those three have, is something I do. Knowledge, primary on the topic of magic¡­¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Erik flicked his fingers, and the both of them were suddenly standing in the first hall. ¡°Magic¡­which I guess, I could share.¡± He added with obvious annoyance. He met her now bright pink eyes, his own blues fierce and cold, causing Shizuka to take an unconscious step back. ¡°But, I shall only warn you once. As a Dragon¡¯s treasure, is what I am about to share with you. Do you know the implications of this?¡± he asked, a hiss going with his voice. Shizuka shook her head, he terrified her too much for her mind to think right now. Noticing this, Erik sighed and broke their gaze. (¡°This won¡¯t do¡­¡±) He mentally chided himself, (¡°I¡¯m falling back to my previous ways¡­I can¡¯t rule through fear, I won¡¯t.¡±) He returned to Shizuka, forcing himself to look calmer. ¡°I apologise, but we Dragons are very protective of our treasures¡­And what I¡¯m about to reveal to you, is my most precious collection.¡± ¡°I thought the armoury was-¡± Shizuka began to say but froze in her words as Erik¡¯s expression darkened once again. ¡°Prized, my armoury is, as among my peers it is regarded greatly. But for me personally, this is far superior a collection.¡± Erik explained, as he raised his hands up towards the ceiling where thousands of spells lay inscribed. ¡°Do you know what Draconic spells are?¡± he asked, as a golden energy formed at his fingertips. ¡°Magic written by Dragons to only be used by Dragons?¡± Shizuka guessed. ¡°No, unlike Elven or Holy magic, Draconic magic can be used by anyone who is capable to process the large quantity of mana required to cast it. From my kind¡¯s magic, and the Fae¡¯s, Humans and Elves created their own schools of magic by dumbing ours down in power.¡± He explained, as suddenly the light within his fingers shot up into the ceiling, lighting every single rune with the same golden light. ¡°And I¡¯m capable of processing that much mana?¡± Shizuka asked as she watched the light show in awe. ¡°Not mana, but whatever spiritual energy that is coursing through you, yes.¡± Erik answered before asking, ¡°Tell me, how many spells do you know?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­Most of the first, second and third tier water magic, a few first and second tier shadow magic, and two lightning spells.¡± Shizuka listed off the top of her head. Erik sighed, ¡°Only third tier?¡± he mused, most draconic magic was seventh tier and he himself knew several hundred eighth and ninth tier spells from every element. ¡°Pathetic, and you call yourself a mage?¡± ¡°H-Hey!...M-Most fifth tier and over spells were lost during the Dragon Wars¡­finding inscriptions about them that aren¡¯t tightly held in secret or locked up by the Wizarding guilds¡­¡± Shizuka explained, slightly annoyed. Erik grinned as he looked down, ¡°Well, then you should be able to appreciate my collection.¡± meeting her gaze as he suddenly lowered his hands. The light fell from above, forming a massive projection of millions of spells all around them, three dimensional runic lines covering the entire hall around them. The golden light then changed, the room dividing into several colour-coded sections, each section being coloured according to elemental school. Shizuka¡¯s eyes and mouth widened as she looked about, shocked into awe by the sight. ¡°Elven, Human, Bestia, Fae, Mer, Giant and even Draconic spells lay inscribed here. Each divided into element, then further divided into difficulty, and after which being divided into racial capability.¡± Erik explained, raising his right hand towards the bright blue section of the room and then his left hand towards the dim and darker section opposite of it. ¡°Water school, and Dark Arts.¡± He said, then moving both hands inwards. The lights moved with his gestures, the rest of the sections disappearing as the two sections he chose expanded, growing larger and clearer as they each filled a half of the hall. ¡°Now, Bestia are capable of casting your own shamanic spells, generic human spells and some Giant spells. So Elven, Fae and Mer are out of the question, while with your large amount of energy Draconic should be usable.¡± Erik said, as he closed both hands into fists, the projected runes around them expanding further to fill the space where many of them had disappeared. Shizuka was too busy gazing at several of the Dark Arts to clearly comprehend him at the moment, to the point that Erik had to shake her by the shoulder to regain her attention. ¡°These are the spells I¡¯ll share with you, among them, you¡¯ll also find some of my own creation.¡± He said, waving his hand forward as several connected runes suddenly glowed golden. ¡°Your¡­creation?¡± Shizuka repeated, her amazement still rising. ¡°I¡¯m thousands of years old, what do you think I spend my time doing? Just observing you apes stab each other with sticks?¡± He chuckled, ¡°No, I¡¯ve spent hundreds of years collecting all these, I¡¯ve observed masters of the art in casting and even creating them.¡± ¡°I¡­I wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin with creating my own spell!¡± Shizuka exclaimed, gazing about with wide eyes as she held her own head. It felt like it was about to explode. Erik laughed, ¡°The steps are fairly simple to try, but actually accomplishing so is no easy feat. First, you must know how you start with mastering a spell.¡± He said, ¡°Speak those steps first?¡± he offered. Shizuka glanced at him and then at a spell she had been eyeing, a psychic based spell vaguely named ¡®Projection¡¯. ¡°Well first¡­Intent, the caster must picture what outcome they wish from the spell.¡± She began to name off each step while concentrating on said spell. ¡°Second comes Concentration, willing, focusing your mana outside your body and if the spell is directional then mentally picking one out. The mana must also be the correct amount, else the spell will fail.¡± She did so, the energy invisible to the naked eye as she willed it to move upon her palm as she held out her hand. ¡°Third is Chanting, speaking words to add onto your intent, phrases who¡¯s meaning is comprehensibly aligned to the wanted outcome.¡± She said, then reading off the chant that lay written in runes beneath the spell¡¯s description. Knowing the intent, having concentrated her mana as well, she moved onto speaking those words. ¡°Show all what I wish to see, show fear to all, show terror to all. Dark Arts; Psychic School; Projection!¡± she chanted vigorously. ¡°Fourth is Casting, the hardest step.¡± Shizuka then said, ¡°The caster must reconnect with the mana they willed outside of their body, while the link still exists between energy and vessel. Once they have, the intent they spoke and imagined will meld into the mana.¡± She did so, focusing hard to not only sense the energy hovering about her hand but also expanding her mental connection with it. And suddenly, an ethereal form appeared above her palm. A Dragon, tiny in comparison to the real thing and slightly see-through, but it lay there over her hand. Immobile, scales of a bright white and claws of gold, with its wings having webbing just a golden but limbs of scaly white holding said webbing together. ¡°Small, it would take far more concentration to project something larger. Also your mana control needs work, it¡¯s barely visible.¡± Erik criticized, ¡°But yes, those are the steps to start learning a spell. With time the third step, Chanting, can be vastly shortened. And with mastery, the fourth step being Casting, becomes instantaneous.¡± He explained before holding out his right palm flat and forwards. ¡°Dark Arts; Psychic School; Projection!¡± Erik chanted, and suddenly a massive Minotaur stood before them, a hulking humanoid and hairy brown beast with a bison¡¯s head and horns. Much larger than Shizuka¡¯s projection, and it was also moving, turning to face her and causing her expression to pale at how real it seemed. ¡°Originally, this spell was made to project nightmarish illusions upon enemies. Causing fear and confusion upon a large group.¡± He explained, dissipating the spell and causing the growling minotaur to fade away. ¡°Now, onto creating a spell¡­Hm, let¡¯s start with altering this one for instance. Much easier to alter a spell than it is to create a brand new one, since there¡¯s mostly a spell for whatever you wish to cast already.¡± Erik said, waving at the spell¡¯s runes and making them move closer to them. They now lay hovering before them, glowing a bright gold. ¡°Four steps, first you must choose intent. For this, let¡¯s say we only wish to use it upon a single target instead of a wide area. This focuses the spell¡¯s psychic effects, making them much stronger. But, as you said, then you must pick your target and therefore a direction to cast it towards. Which brings us to the second step, concentrating your mana and the right amount.¡± ¡°But how do you choose the right amount? Spells are tiered by the amount of mana they use, tier one spells use about ten percent of the average caster¡¯s mana to cast. How do you know what tier your spell is after you¡¯ve created or even altered it?¡± Shizuka asked. ¡°Well, ignore the fact that Projection is a second tier spell. Instead, think of it this way, how do we Dragons know how much mana to will out and use if we have so much more than say Bestia or Humans?¡± Erik asked, gaining no answer from her. ¡°Also, before tiers were ever thought up, how did ancient mages know how much to use?¡± Again, Shizuka came up blank, ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know.¡± Causing Erik to sigh, ¡°Test, fail, try again.¡± He then said. Causing her eyebrows to rise in question, ¡°Say again?¡±. ¡°You try several different amounts of mana, until you find the right amount. This should¡¯ve been obvious.¡± He chided. ¡°Oh¡­right.¡± Shizuka said, realising how obvious it was herself. (¡°And possibly blow yourself up a few times while doing so¡­She¡¯ll find that out on her own though.¡±) Erik then thought, (¡°It¡¯ll be a good learning experience.¡±). ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Shizuka then asked, snapping Erik out of his wicked inner monologue. ¡°Ah¡­Right. To make things simpler though, take the original spell¡¯s tier. Second tier, so twenty percent of the average human¡¯s stored mana. Four percent for a drake, and much lower for a full grown dragon. We gave the spell a specific target, instead of a wide area. Spreading a spell in a wide area takes more mana than simply sending it off into a single direction, mostly if you want it to be equally effective with every target effected. But we¡¯re also focusing that spell onto said target to improve its effect. Therefore, the mana needed to cast our altered spell is the same as the original¡¯s. As the changes cancel each other out.¡± Erik explained. Shizuka nodded, paying close attention to every word he said. ¡°Now for the third step,¡± Erik continued, ¡°Chanting, this is by far the most important step in spell creation. Not only must you come up with a few phrases that are synonymous with the intent, but most importantly name the spell. The spell¡¯s school of magic remains under Dark Arts, as we have not changed the attribute of mana we¡¯re using, which is Darkness. We¡¯re also still casting a spell with the intent to affect one¡¯s vision, mainly one¡¯s understanding of what they are seeing. Retaining the Psychic sub-school.¡± ¡°Now, go on and try to come up with a chant and a name yourself.¡± He then offered, ¡°I¡¯d advise paying close attention to the words used in the original chant, and alter it to fit your intent.¡± ¡°Okay¡­I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Shizuka said, turning to the runes and reading the inscribed chant. Over and over she read it within her mind, each time altering it, changing the wording and adding her own intent. ¡°From; Show all what I wish to see, show fear to all, show terror to all. Changing the phrasing to direct at a singular target¡­I¡¯d say; Show them what I wish them to see, show them fear, show them terror.¡± Shizuka tentatively offered. ¡°Good, but you can shorten it still. Every word is a moment your foe could use to their advantage.¡± Erik said, taking a step back and then raising his right hand towards her. ¡°Show them what I wish to see! Show them fear incarnate! Dark Arts; Psychic School; Terrorize!¡± Erik suddenly chanted. Shizuka glanced around quickly, but saw nothing, until the ground beneath her shattered. Large black vines rose from the ground, wrapping around her feet and causing her to fall back. She shrieked as the vines wrapped around her waist and arms, trying to wiggle herself out of their grasp. Before realising, they weren¡¯t real, ¡°But I feel them!¡± she argued with her own thoughts. ¡°As I said before, the mana used to cast the spell did not change. But we¡¯re focusing it on a singular target so it is far stronger in effect. At first, we only worked with vision and sound, now I¡¯m also effecting your sense of touch.¡± Erik explained, dissipating the spell and causing the vines to fade out from view. The shattered ground also fading back to its previous state. ¡°Also, you casted your spell and left the connection, disallowing you from controlling and contorting it. If ever possible, learn to retain the connection, so you can bend the spell as needed. That is true mastery.¡± Erik then said. Shizuka rose shakily from the floor, she still felt slight pressure where the vines had been wrapped around her making movement awkward. ¡°I heard¡­some used to be able to cast chantless?¡± ¡°Oh yes, all Dragons could bend their primary and secondary elements chantless for raw power. Like breathing bouts of flame or raising walls of earth, but the more complex the spell the harder it is to cast it chantless. Rarely, even among Dragons and Fae, can one cast either of the Dark Arts chantless as they are by far more complex than any elemental spells of the same tier.¡± Erik explained. ¡°Ah¡­guess that¡¯s impossible for me then?¡± Shizuka asked doubtfully. ¡°Not at all,¡± Erik said with a thoughtful look, ¡±but it would take you several years to master an element to that point. We Dragons and Fae live for hundreds of years, more so than Elves. Your kind¡­well, the Bestia live for about twice the amount Humans would. So it is doubtful that you could, but if you start at a young age then I¡¯d say it is possible.¡± Shizuka sighed, ¡°I¡¯m 19¡­how long do you think it would take?¡± ¡°Hm, if you chose water as your most effective element, then I¡¯d say in about six decades you¡¯d master chantless bending up to the third tier of spells.¡± Erik offered, causing Shizuka¡¯s shoulders to slump. ¡°Sixty¡­years¡­¡± She sighed again, this time far more dispirited as she dragged it out. Then a thought came to her mind, ¡°How¡­old are you then?¡± she asked, glancing up at Erik with curiosity. ¡°My body is 24 years old.¡± Erik responded off memory. ¡°No, I mean¡­as a drake, how old are you really?¡± Shizuka asked again. ¡°Hm¡­counting how long it has been since my first death? Well¡­alive I spent six thousand, three hundred and thirty-two years.¡± He said at first, causing Shizuka¡¯s eyes to almost pop out of her head with how much they widened. ¡°Adding on the one thousand, seven hundred and ninety-two years I¡¯ve been dead¡­My soul has existed for eight thousand, a hundred and twenty¡­four¡­years¡± Erik¡¯s eyes grew dark as he realised something. Shizuka was preoccupied trying to process the number, but did notice his sudden expression. ¡°W-What is it?¡± ¡°D-Dragons gain the ability to¡­advance to their next stage of maturity after their twentieth cycle¡­I-In a year I would have reached my¡­Twenty-first cycle.¡± Erik said, his expression filling with dread. ¡°So?¡± Shizuka asked in confusion. ¡°So?...So!?!¡± Erik exclaimed, grabbing her by the shoulders and terrifying her with his maddened eyes. ¡°If I was still a drake I¡¯d have my wings by now!¡± those words echoed throughout the hall, followed by a wicked laugh which Erik recognised. ¡°Grim¡­you monster¡­¡± He hissed as he glanced about, a petrified Shizuka still in his grip. Ch 36 - Arrival at Sinbeni Sinbeni, Port City of Ai¡¯sen Thirteen days later A dimly lit warehouse, crates and barrels with differing emblem-like marks laying painted upon them, filling it. Within the warehouse¡¯s centre lay a single table, three men sitting at it with two of them playing a game of cards. Each wore light armour and wielded several sheathed blades, not in the least hidden from view as their cloaks lay over a fourth chair. The door on one end of the warehouse rattled and each of them reached for a weapon, but seeing that their comrade had entered two of them returned to their game. ¡°Stronov, you¡¯re late.¡± Said the guard not playing like the rest, as he stood up and turned to the new arrival. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Stronov, similarly equipped but mostly covered by a dark brown cloak, quickly shut the door and moved to approach the others. ¡°We were being followed Jackob, so we split off. I shook mine off, the others must still be trying.¡± ¡°Followed? City guard?¡± Jackob asked with a raised brow. ¡°No, they were too quiet, completely out of sight. Like a shadow at our feet, if Dane hadn¡¯t sensed them none of us would have noticed.¡± Stronov said, lowering his hood to reveal a pale expression. ¡°Something¡¯s off, they were far more skilled than the city guard and the magic Dane sensed was dark elf, Sin Wyrms do not accept dark elves.¡± The other two paused their card game, joining the conversation themselves. ¡°If they weren¡¯t city guard, and they weren¡¯t council dogs, then who did we interest this fine day?¡± One of them asked jokingly. ¡°This isn¡¯t time for jokes Tom, I sent Tucker over to tell the boss, now we wait and see.¡± Stronov grumbled. ¡°Dark elves eh?¡± The last man mused, ¡°Only organization that weaponizes those slaves is the Assassin¡¯s Pact, but why would Soul be after us? We¡¯re just hired muscle for the Warlord.¡± ¡°Something might¡¯ve gone off between the boss and the Pact, we don¡¯t know and we don¡¯t need to know.¡± Jackob said, sitting back down. When suddenly the door opened again. Each of the men turned to face it, some moving for their weapons as was a bandit¡¯s nature, but when they saw nobody at the door each of them unsheathed. Jackob signalled for the others to scatter across the warehouse, as he rose and unsheathed his cutlass. ¡°Tien? Decker?¡± he asked, checking if it was one his other colleges. ¡°Tucker?¡± he then asked once more, slowly approaching the still wide-open door. The metal door suddenly shut close on its own, reverberating with the force and making Jackob¡¯s ears ring with the loud sound it produced. ¡°Gah¡­What the-¡± All he saw was a flash of golden light before he found himself facing the warehouse¡¯s ceiling, dazed as he lay on the floor. He tried to move, but then noticed that the same golden light was wrapped around his body, tendrils of lightning tied around him like rope. Suddenly an unknown force pulled him up, letting him stand and see that each of his comrades also lay tied up in the magic, standing beside him and in line. ¡°This is¡­Dark elf magic!¡± Exclaimed a dazed Tom, before a sudden wave of electricity jolted through his body, filling him with agony but numbing his muscles. Unable to scream or move, as the pain filled him for several moments, then dying down. ¡°You shall only speak, when spoken to.¡± Said a chilling voice with a Druvian elven accent. Far from how elves spoke in Sinbeni, which was similar to how the original citizens spoke, having adapted. Jackob and the rest glanced at Tom, laying limp and breathing weakly from the shock as smoke rose from his body. Most decided it was best to do as told, ¡°F-Fuck you¡­¡± all but Tom, who got a second wave of jolts. ¡°S-Shut it man!¡± The unnamed bandit said, regretting it immediately as he himself also received a wave of electricity. The rest glanced away, their expressions paling as they dared now look at the torture. ¡°Must I kill someone to get some respect on this dry land?¡± The voice said, as suddenly a knife flew in from the shadows, embedding itself into Tom¡¯s gut. Tom screamed from the pain, his eyes going wide as the blade hung in his flesh. ¡°Because I will, and it won¡¯t be quick.¡± The voice warned, finally gaining a source as the dark elf appeared before them. Makaela approached Tom. Grasping the dagger with one hand and sinking it deeper, causing the bandit to scream out again, coughing out blood as the xilfir toyed with him. The dark elf glanced to either side of her victim, pulling the dagger out and turning away. ¡°You work for Warlord Ramzi Al-Salem, black market giant, partner with both desert bandits and pirates¡­correct?¡± she asked whilst taking a few steps away, so quiet that they did not hear a single one of them. ¡°W-We won¡¯t-t-tell you shit!¡± Tom struggled to say, eyes wild with pain as the bandit resisted. The dark elf turned around, a glint in her eyes catching their attention. None of them noticing, until the sound of flesh tearing and bone breaking filled their ears. Each then followed the sound, their eyes widening as they found Tom dead, the knife that the dark elf had recuperated from his stomach now laying embedded in his forehead. ¡°You won¡¯t, not anymore.¡± The dark elf said coldly, pausing for a few long moments before chuckling, the sound sending shivers down each bandit¡¯s spine. Jackob turned to face the dark elf first, the Makaela meeting his fearful gaze with a maniacal stare. ¡°Well? Shall you answer my question?¡± she asked, but none of them spoke. They wanted to live, and answering that question would do the exact opposite in this line of work. Each of the bandits hoped another would break, each resisted, waiting for someone else to answer. Causing the xilfir to grin widely, ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be.¡± Makaela said in amusement, ¡°Then how about we play a little game!¡± She then said enthusiastically, two more knives appearing in each of her hands. ¡°There¡¯s three of you remaining, now let¡¯s say every joint on your body is a target, and trust me I have enough knives. I will ask questions, if you do not answer I will choose a random target and throw a knife. If your answer is unsatisfactory, I will throw at two targets instead. If¡­perchance, I notice that you are lying? I¡¯ll end your life. Easy no?¡± she said with a wide cold smile. Each of the three bandits stared at her, weighing their current fear with what they held for Ramzi. They knew from her tone, her act and lack of care for their lives, that she was not one to be trifled with. ¡°Let¡¯s start with¡­a simple question. Each of you, tell me your names.¡± She asked, raising her right hand and one by one, she took aim at each of them. And on cue, each responded. ¡°J-Jackob!¡± ¡°Stronov¡­¡± ¡°Albert!¡± Each of the bandits said their names, each wondering how cold hearted this xilfir was to even ask. Killing an unknown enemy was one thing, but killing someone who¡¯s name you knew would weigh on anybody¡¯s mind. ¡°Good, next question is my first.¡± She then said, waiting a few moments for them to answer. But not realising soon enough that, that short phrase was her question, the bandits ran out of time. Makaela¡¯s left hand blurred with speed as she threw her knife, the blade whistling as it sliced through the air and then tearing into Albert¡¯s left shoulder. The man screamed briefly, tears wetting his eyes as he tried to hold his voice in, pain reverberating through his shoulder. ¡°As I said, If you do not answer¡­¡± Makaela reminded them, ¡°So answer the question, do you work for Warlord Ramzi Al-Salem?¡± she asked once more. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Albert wheezed out. ¡°Ah, that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡± Makaela teased as she raised her left hand forward, the blade suddenly flying out of Albert¡¯s shoulder and into her grasp. ¡°F-Fuck!¡± Albert swore as new waves of pain filled him. Makaela giggled, amused by his pain as she licked the blood off her weapon, wearing a seductive gaze as she met the terrified man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Next question, what have you heard of a¡­Dragon, in these parts?¡± she asked, her eyes suddenly turning dead cold as she glanced in between each of them. Jackob and Albert glanced at one another, all but Stronov, who¡¯s gaze remained fixed on their captor. Makaela wiggled the bloody knife in between her fingers, taking aiming at each of them, moving from one to the other. ¡°Nothing, Dragons have been extinct for a long time!¡± Jackob then suddenly answered. ¡°See?¡± Makaela sighed, as jolts of electricity suddenly filled Jackob¡¯s body, ¡°What did I say about lying to me?¡± Jackob screamed in dire agony, his eyes and mouth going wide as he arched his back from the pain, until his voice was cut short. Yet he still seemed to be trying to shriek, but barely any sound came out. All but a choking noise as he shook and squirmed in place. The other two stared at their tortured comrade, hypnotised with shock they gazed at his ugly but silent agony. For several moments the electricity surged through the bandit¡¯s body, and all the while he struggled, quietly he struggled. Untill finally, moments after each of them glanced away, unable to bear the sight any longer. The electricity died down, and so did Jackob, the man going limp and lifeless. ¡°I promise you, he died, very painfully.¡± Makaela said in amusement, yet the thin cold smile she wore showed none of it. And her eyes, wide and mad. Each of them knew, she was toying with them. This dark elf was enjoying every scream, every twitch, every drop of blood and jolt of pain. This was just a game to her, they thought. And they were right. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret, worms.¡± Makaela said, raising her other hand and taking aim at the both of them. ¡°You might have noticed that I am xilfir, and from how I speak, not from this continent. My master, wishes to know where this Dragon is, and we know from interrogating other colleges of yours that it is under Ramzi¡¯s hold. They were helpful to point, but I killed them anyway. Why? Because they stopped being helpful, just as you have. Will you continue being unhelpful?¡± she asked, as they met her dreadful gaze.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°You told me your names, it is a little late for those two, but I shall return the favour nonetheless. I am Makaela Xilfir, High Priestess of the main branch family. You though, might also know me by another rather cute title of mine.¡± She said with a smirk, ¡°Does, Queen of Thieves, ring any bells?¡± Makaela asked, causing each bandit to swallow their collecting spit in a quick gulp. Makaela giggled, amused by their expressions. ¡°Oh! Do not believe all the rumours about me, I am fair, as there is honour among thieves after all. And we are all among thieves here, aren¡¯t we? I set rules, and if you follow them you¡¯ll survive, as you two have thus far.¡± Neither of them spoke a single word in response, they simply watched and waited, abiding by said rules. ¡°And oh, how much do I love obedient little dogs!¡± Makaela exclaimed, pleasure going through her expression as she toyed with her knives¡¯ grips, ¡±Which you have been for now.¡± She said with another giggle, ¡°But if you turn hateful mutts on me while we¡¯ve had so much fun already¡­¡± her eyes suddenly flashed with the same coldness they had before, and the two knives in her grasp blurred with movement. The knives flew forth, embedding themselves into the groins of each dead man beside the remaining two bandits. Both men¡¯s expressions turned ghostly pale by the sight. ¡°So, answer the question truthfully.¡± She said, her eyes immediately returning to their amused form a moment later. Two more knives appearing in each of her hands also. ¡°Where is Ramzi keeping the Dragon?¡± she calmly asked again. -
- An hour later Erik stood at the ship¡¯s railing, watching the docks as the North Orca made port. By his side stood Nerick with Ivara around his neck. Alan, lost in his thoughts. And Shizuka, looking about warily. ¡°Thank you, captain.¡± spoke Thea as she stepped out of the ship¡¯s cabin with captain Genus, ¡°We¡¯ll be here for a few weeks, I¡¯ll be sure to add onto your payment with every extra day we end up staying.¡± Genus grunted in agreement, ¡°She¡¯ll be docked and waiting, give ¡®er some maintenance while you¡¯re away. Ships are hard to keep, and not doing so can bring less than unsavoury issues.¡± He said, then standing at attention and saluting. ¡°Have a safe visit, Lady Selene.¡± Thea saluted back, ¡°I¡¯m¡­sure I shall.¡± She reluctantly responded, then turning over to the rest who were waiting on her. ¡°Well we¡¯ve made it to Ai¡¯sen in one piece,¡± Alan said with a sigh, ¡°What¡¯s next, ambassador Selene?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here a few weeks earlier than they probably expected we¡¯d be thanks to Erik,¡± Thea responded as they moved towards the ramp being raised onto their ship, workers down at the docks were rolling the machinery out by turning a couple levers. ¡°So instead of them coming to us, we¡¯ll have to go to the embassy ourselves and meet with the Druvian ambassador who stays here locally.¡± ¡°The Embassy? Ugh¡­¡± Alan groaned, as an adventurer he¡¯s had to deal with the Druvian ambassador within Sinbeni before. ¡°Not on friendly terms with the embassy?¡± Nerick guessed with a smirk. ¡°No, they don¡¯t exactly like my kind.¡± Alan admitted. ¡°Which kind? Pale human, immortal or dragon slayer?¡± Makaela jokingly asked, appearing out of nowhere to stand nearby Erik who turned to her. ¡°Report.¡± Erik said simply, before turning back to studying the city ahead. ¡°My dreadblades are still making themselves known to the locals, but word is a young Dragon took part in some shady underground arena.¡± Makaela said, pausing as brief rage ran through Erik¡¯s expression. ¡°Continue¡­¡± Erik then said, still grinding his teeth. ¡°The arena, or the monster coliseum as the locals call it, is a legal event where the wealthy of Sinbeni go to pit their pets and slaves against one another. They bet on the winner, and many use their prized fighters to advertise products too.¡± Makaela continued her report, ¡°The owner of this leisure, is Ramzi Al-Salem, ex-Warlord and blackmarket boss.¡± ¡°Ramzi¡­Al-Salem.¡± Erik repeated the name, a dangerous glint in his eyes. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Nerick asked. ¡°No, but he shall know me.¡± Erik growled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him¡­¡± Shizuka then said, everyone turning to the new Spirit Beast, the sudden attention causing her to freeze up briefly. ¡°I-I only heard rumours.¡± She warned. ¡°Rumours and myth are bits and pieces of truth.¡± Makaela said, ¡°What did you hear?¡± Shizuka nodded, ¡°That he¡¯s brutal, and his title as Warlord is nothing to scoff at, the bastard has killed more Bestia than any other Sinbeni alone in his younger years. He is also not just a master within the Sinbeni black market, but the global puppeteer in the slave trade.¡± ¡°All that and more,¡± Alan then spoke, ¡°Ramzi is a chair holder in the new Sinbeni council. I also hear that he is in league with the Assassin¡¯s Pact, and my sources have yet to fail me.¡± ¡°So, in the end it all comes down to this Pact¡­¡± Makaela sighed, ¡°How shall we proceed?¡±. They each turned to Erik, who was deep in thought for several moments. ¡°This council, explain it to me.¡± Erik then asked, as he began to descend the ramp and onto the docks. The rest followed him down, as Alan started to explain. ¡°The council was first founded after the Dragon Wars, but it fell apart after a string of assassinations that occurred during the failure at Nurin and was reconstructed at the arrival of Azruxan and his army. There are thirteen council seats in total, each being held by an important member of Sinbeni¡¯s society. Each are nobles of birth or their own making, but are all regarded as princes of the land. Three of the seats though, are technically more important than the other ten. The crown seats they are unofficially called, as these three are regarded more as kings. These three individuals are actual landowners of Sinbeni, born through the families who claimed the land.¡± They began walking down the docks, now following Alan as he explained. ¡°Ramzi is a minor seat holder, but is good friends with one of the crown seats. Specifically, the noble who owns this here port of Ai¡¯sen and all the land till over the next city, Lahihr.¡± ¡°Which gives him the freedom to mostly do as he wishes.¡± Makaela guessed. ¡°Well where being friends is not enough, passing a couple gold coins under the table is.¡± Alan added. ¡°I get the basic hierarchy,¡± Erik then said, ¡°First though we shall meet with this local Druvian ambassador Thea must see and go from there. We also need to secure a base of operations, Makaela I shall leave that up to you.¡± He told the cloaked dark elf, ¡°Xilfir aren¡¯t regarded very highly in these parts.¡± He then added, noticing the glances they were receiving from locals. ¡°Agreed, I would see about procuring us a building¡­Although, I must admit I¡¯m running a bit low on funds, Erik.¡± Makaela said with a sigh. ¡°How so?¡± Erik asked. ¡°The provisions we stocked upon, to last us the entire trip took a lot out of my pockets, that and the wyvern eats a lot.¡± Makaela replied, glancing at Ivara with some annoyance. ¡°The move of Zentha and Ascal¡¯s divisions took some of our treasury with as well, whether in the shape of actual gold coins or more provisions.¡± Erik grimaced, both annoyed at the prospect of having to care for currency and at some of the glares the locals gave them once they entered the actual city streets. ¡°How about setting up camp outside the city?¡± he then offered. ¡°That would be more work and probably cost more too, the warm climate within the city is nothing compared to the heat outside with the surrounding desert.¡± Makaela warned, ¡°Although my dreadblades tell me there are a few rocky hills to the north, rumours of a pirate cove laying there.¡± ¡°Look into it, Etheria will know of our arrival and she will not wait to strike, we have a few days at best.¡± Erik said, and Makaela immediately disappeared right after, melding into the crowd they were met with in the city. ¡°We could visit the bank after this? I¡¯m sure my father has some funds saved up here in Sinbeni we could use.¡± Thea then offered. ¡°What¡¯s a bank?¡± Erik asked. Each of them turned to look at him awkwardly. ¡°Ah¡­Right, there weren¡¯t such things in our time.¡± Alan chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s a place where people store their money, their gold, silver and copper coins.¡± ¡°So, like a lair? Wait, why would you store silver and copper with gold?¡± Erik then asked. ¡°Because that is how the agreed currency in between the alliance is structured. A gold coin is equal to a thousand silver coins and a silver coin is equal to a hundred copper coins.¡± Thea explained. ¡°And no, it is unlike a Lair. A bank stores the money of several thousands of people all in one place, keeping notes of how much each individual has stored and requiring verification of their identity to access said funds.¡± Alan added. ¡°Sounds inefficient, couldn¡¯t someone break in and steal as much as they want from several people at once then?¡± Erik asked in amusement. ¡°Well¡­they¡¯re usually heavily guarded but, yeah sometimes thieves do manage to break in.¡± Thea admitted. ¡°Must be disorienting,¡± Shizuka said, ¡°With everything being so different from your time that is.¡± ¡°We-My people are highly adaptable, this is nothing.¡± Erik claimed proudly as they continued to tread through the crowd. ¡°Ugh, how do so many people survive pushing against each other so much just outside on the bloody street?¡± Nerick whined after a few more moments, as he bumped shoulders with more people he ever had in his entire life, the street seeming abnormally crowded. ¡°I feel like my skin is going to melt off with this heat!¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡± Erik said, barely noticing the change in temperature. (¡°Master whiny, warmth never killed a wyvern!¡±) Ivara added. ¡°Might just kill me though¡­¡± Nerrick continued to whine, wiping the amassing sweat off his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for¡­years, I have to admit the heat is dreadful.¡± Shizuka admitted, also sweating a fair bit herself. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Thea apologised, ¡°I don¡¯t feel it either¡­¡± she admitted. ¡°Good for you¡­¡± Alan then said weakly, surprising everyone as they noticed his skin already being sunburned. ¡°Is it?...¡± Nerick began but held his words. ¡°Yes, their bonds affect how temperature affects their bodies. But yours and Ivara''s isn¡¯t strong enough yet.¡± Erik explained, ¡°Also, hold your tongue, we aren¡¯t about to announce ourselves, yet.¡± He reprimanded Nerick with a whisper. They continued onwards for half an hour, struggling through as they followed Alan. Each of them bumping into others left and right as they walked these rough streets, all but Erik who had an eerie enough aura about him that the citizens avoided walking by him altogether. An aura Shizuka was struggling to ignore, ¡°Gah, Erik can you stop that?¡± she asked. ¡°Stop? You feel that?¡± the drake asked back in confusion. Confusion which Shizuka felt, confusing her in turn. ¡°I¡­I can feel your annoyance and just now I think you were confused?...¡± she said in surprise, slowly reaching up to hold her head as it suddenly started to ache. ¡°Shizuka?¡± Thea called out as the spirit beast fell to her knees, the rest gathering around her as walkers by kept their distance from them. ¡°Kid? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alan asked as they watched her ball up on the ground, eyes wide with pain. Shizuka felt her mind exploding, over and over as her senses were suddenly overwhelmed. She felt everything, every slight bit of emotion of every creature within the city. Anger and frustration, happiness and joy. Each of their feelings bombarded her mind, even the confusion and fear that came from those around her, merging in her head yet she could barely tell each apart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her!?¡± Thea asked, turning to Erik who kneeled down next to the young Spirit Beast. ¡°Her senses are being overwhelmed,¡± Erik said as he raised his left palm over Shizuka¡¯s forehead, ¡°Slumber¡± he chanted, causing her to suddenly pass out. ¡°What did you do?¡± Nerick asked. ¡°I put her to sleep, for now.¡± He answered while taking her in his arms, ¡°She needs a calm place, let¡¯s get out of this crowded path.¡± He told them before veering off towards an alleyway. ¡°Why were her senses overwhelmed? What was that about?¡± Alan asked as they followed him. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but it might have to do with what she is now.¡± Erik said as they reached a side-street where barely anybody was walking through. ¡°Xilfir, take her back to the ship.¡± Erik spoke in elven, to which two dark elves walked out of the shadows nearby. He handed the unconscious Shizuka to one of them, ¡°You have permission to enter my Lair, lay her to rest there.¡± He said, before the three of them faded out of view. ¡°I told them to take her back to the ship, we¡¯ll let her rest at the Lair for now. And I guess, we¡¯ll use the Lair as a base of operations, although I¡¯d much rather not.¡± ¡°Is she going to be okay?¡± Thea worriedly asked. ¡°Yes, although she¡¯ll be disoriented when she wakes up.¡± Erik sighed, ¡°I did not foresee her senses to be so acute¡­My draconic aura which I was using to keep the cattle out of my way might have ¡®Opened her ears¡¯ in a way.¡± He mused. ¡°Cattle?...¡± Nerick repeated with an awkward grin. (¡°Cattle!?¡±) Ivara exclaimed through their mental bond, as her head rose up at attention. But seeing no prey around other than many not very tasty ones, (¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry.¡±) she then whined, nuzzling her snout into Nerick¡¯s hair. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back and wait for her to wake?¡± Thea then asked, ¡°I mean, she¡¯ll be scared if she finds nobody, and Makaela¡¯s clansmen aren¡¯t exactly chatty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m connected to my Lair wherever I am, I¡¯ll be there when she wakes, in a way.¡± Erik assured, ¡°We have more important things to deal with, Thea there¡¯s nothing wrong with caring for a cub, but that cub will have to learn to stand on its own feet one day.¡± He then told her, turning around to dive back into the crowd. He then paused for a moment, ¡°Well?¡± Erik asked as he glanced back. ¡°You don¡¯t know where the embassy is, do you?¡± Alan asked with an amused smirk. ¡°If you insist on me finding it on my own, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to tell one pile of ash from another better than you, once I¡¯ve charred this entire city.¡± Erik warned in annoyance. ¡°Sheesh, you have no sense of humour, do you?¡± Alan rolled his eyes as he took the lead once more. (¡°Humour? What is that, master? Is it tasty?¡±) Ivara asked Nerick curiously. ¡°Err¡­I¡¯m not sure how to answer that.¡± Nerick admitted. ¡°I¡­wasn¡¯t talking to you, silver.¡± Alan said, glancing back at the still very strange looking warrior. ¡°Oh, I was talking to Ivara.¡± Nerick assured while gesturing at the young wyvern, realising they couldn¡¯t hear her. Thea and Alan both stopped to look at him awkwardly. ¡°Seems like someone else needs shelter from the heat,¡± Makaela chuckled out of the shadows, causing Nerick to spin about in surprise but seeing nobody he turned back to keep up. ¡°What? Seriously no, she talks!¡± Nerick argued as they continued on their way. ¡°Do you need a drink Nerick?...I have some water on me.¡± Thea offered as she looked at him with pity. ¡°Damnit, I knew this would happen!¡± Nerick groaned, ¡°Erik you tell them, Ivara speaks to me in my head!¡± ¡°Sure she does.¡± Erik said, smiling wickedly as he walked beside him. ¡°W-Wait¡­she does, right?¡± Nerick then asked, confused and worried. Erik chuckled, ¡°I do have a sense of humour, I¡¯ll have you know.¡± Ivara made a strange screeching noise, (¡°Dragon very funny! Dragon play master for fool!¡±) she exclaimed in childish amusement. Nerick sighed in relief, ¡°Thea, I¡¯m going to need something a lot stronger than water with these two¡­¡± ¡°Wait so, the wyvern talks?¡± Thea asked in further confusion. ¡°I¡¯m more curious about whether that strange sound was just Ivara laughing or choking on something¡­¡± Alan said as he glanced back. To which Ivara began hissing, her words causing Nerick¡¯s eyes to widen. ¡°What?¡± Alan asked seeing his expression, ¡°What did it say?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­¡± Nerick answered. Alan chuckled, ¡°That bad?¡± he asked. ¡°Err...she isn''t quite done cussing you out yet.¡± Ch 37 - We shall spark the embers Thea walked into the embassy building first with the rest following in behind her. It was a rather small building compared to the Noble houses nearby, three floors tall just like them but only a few rooms wide. Druvian flags flew outside and within the building, marking it as a place of diplomacy, while the rest of it matched the surrounding buildings in both colour and style. Cheap, was the first thought that came to Thea¡¯s mind as she glanced around, then walking up to the front desk where a single clerk was going through several scrolls of paperwork. She cleared her throat, gaining the busy clerk''s attention. ¡°Oh-Oh! Mis-L-Lady Selene! You¡¯re here earlier than we expected!¡± the woman cried out in surprise, she was human but visibly of Sinbeni origin from her darker skin tone, bright green eye colour and accent. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you recognise me so easily?...¡± Thea said awkwardly, not used to being well known. ¡°Oh, I do apologise,¡± the woman stood up and forwarded her hand, ¡°Kate al-Yasin, I worked with your mother years ago, I must say you look awfully alike!¡± she said after introducing herself. Kate was a middle-aged woman with black hair bunched up into a bun, wearing a set of bright wooden glasses and a warm smile. ¡°T-Thank you¡­Is ambassador O¡¯Connor in still?¡± Thea asked, seeing as the sun was setting. ¡°Yes, yes of course! That man barely leaves his office these days, oh how I pity him.¡± Kate said, then rushing around her desk but suddenly stopping, she glanced at the three others that stood behind Thea. ¡°And who might they be? Oh, well, I recognise that troublemaker Alan over there but the other two not quite.¡± Alan waved at her with an awkward grin, ¡°Hey Kate.¡± Kate ignored him. ¡°These two are colleges of mine from the Crimson Guard, Nerick Damion and Erik Fire¡­born.¡± Thea introduced them, (¡°We need to work on your last name¡­Saying it is getting awkward.¡±) she then said to Erik through their mental bond. (¡°I don¡¯t see why, I¡¯ve heard stranger names.¡±) Erik replied as he nodded at the clerk as she looked him and Nerick up and down, seemingly missing Erik¡¯s tail entirely and is more caught off guard by the wyvern which she previously thought to be a scarf. ¡°Ah, very well, excuse me for asking but it¡¯s been a precarious few weeks.¡± Kate explained, ¡°Right this way, he¡¯s not quite expecting you but surely will be overjoyed to see you!¡± she said while leading them out of the small entry hall and into a larger hall decorated with all kinds of art. ¡°This way please, I must lock the door behind us, regulations you see.¡± She said as she waited for each of them to walk inside before locking the door. ¡°So how have things progressed?¡± Thea asked as they followed Kate up the staircase. ¡°Horribly, the council is at odds with one another as usual but¡­¡± she paused for a moment, ¡°Oh Clayton can explain it better than I can, it¡¯s a dire situation I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°When is this country ever not in a dire situation?¡± Alan said with a chuckle. ¡°Usually when you¡¯re not in it!¡± Kate bitterly responded as they reached the second floor but ascended even higher. ¡°Old flame?¡± Nerick asked the adventurer in a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve been alive for a while, I admit I got around, she never forgave me.¡± Alan whispered back. Reaching the third floor they found themselves in a room just as small as the entrance, but with only a single door laying opposite of them. Very little decoration lay around, only a couple stone busts next to the staircase and three paintings on the plain lime green walls. ¡°Empty isn¡¯t it?¡± Kate then asked, noticing Thea and Nerick¡¯s glanced at their surroundings. ¡°I mean¡­yeah it is a bit.¡± Thea admitted, embassies back in Druvia were far larger and much more decorated than this place. ¡°I¡¯m afraid how you Druvians see us is not how Sinbeni sees you,¡± Kate said with a sigh, ¡°And the rift between our two kingdoms has never been greater. Dire these past months have been and worse still I expect things to get.¡± She said with a weak chuckle, ¡°Enough chit-chat though, you¡¯ll find him drowning in papers in there.¡± Kate gestured at the sole door just as a loud crash came from within. ¡°Oh my, Clayton?¡± she called out. ¡°Stay back, we¡¯ll check on him.¡± Thea said as she and Alan took the lead, quickly but cautiously approaching the door. (¡°I only sense a single individual inside.¡±) Erik said, as Thea slowly lower the handle and opened the door. Revealing piles over piles of scrolls and many more sheets of paper, a disaster having occurred within the generic looking office. At the very far end of the office and surrounded by the scattered papers was a single wooden desk, similarly generic as the front desk below. Behind the desk was a pale man, a half-elf with short light green hair. He lay on his desk, hands folded before him with his head resting upon them. He seemed asleep. ¡°Ambassador O¡¯Connor?¡± Thea asked as she entered, the rest walking in behind her. The half-elf did not respond, he simply snored for a brief moment before going completely silent again. ¡°Sleeps harder than a rock,¡± Kate sighed as she walked past them, expertly avoiding the minefield of paperwork to reach his desk. She grabbed a nearby bunch of notes and rolled them up before suddenly slapping the half-elf over the head with them. ¡°W-Wah-What? What?¡± Clayton said in surprise as he woke, glancing around in confusion briefly. ¡°Uh, what can I do for you?¡± he then asked, blinking several times before wiping his eyes, purple bags of weariness clear beneath them. ¡°Lady Selene, newly named ambassador as yourself, has arrived.¡± Kate announced official-like, as she unrolled the notes and lay them back to rest. ¡°Oh,¡± Clayton said as his eyes finally focused, then suddenly rising up from his chair. ¡°O-Selene! You¡¯re here!¡± he exclaimed in surprise. ¡°I just said that.¡± Kate pointed out. ¡°Right, right.¡± He sighed in relief before sitting back down, ¡°Thank the gods you¡¯re here, but, wait how are you here so early?¡± ¡°Does that really matter sir?¡± Kate argued. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re right,¡± Clayton groaned as he wiped his eyes once more, ¡°I apologise for the mess and¡­my state, I spent¡­¡± ¡°Three days, sir.¡± Kate filled in. ¡°Three days yes, awake and going over everything that¡¯s been happening. If I were to explain in a short phrase of how much shit we¡¯re in, I¡¯d say just look at my office floor!¡± Clayton exclaimed jokingly. ¡°What is going on exactly? I¡¯d appreciate it if you filled me in on the details.¡± Thea asked as she and the others approached the desk, trying very hard not to trip or step on the scattered papers. ¡°Yes, yes. Please, take a seat, all of you.¡± Clayton offered, ¡°Woodwork¡± he quickly chanted while waving his right hand ahead, vines suddenly growing out of the paved floor and forming four chairs. ¡°Must have been an exhausting trip to have arrived so soon.¡± He said as they all took a seat. ¡°We slept, unlike you Clayton.¡± Alan said with a chuckle. The half-elf waved him off with a weak smile, ¡°Anyway, err, Kate what day is it today again?¡± ¡°The eleventh of Opal, sir. Would you also like to know the year?¡± Kate jokingly asked. ¡°No, thank you Kate. The eleventh? Two weeks left then.¡± Clayton mused as he lay back in his chair, ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase then, the council of thirteen will convene in two weeks¡¯ time at the capital city of Abu Katra. I thought my trials and tribulations were in vain but you arriving so early might have saved us all. Alone I can only beg and plea but with the both of us here we hold the King¡¯s name with every word we speak and promise we make.¡± Clayton began to explain, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to push the meeting back, it was difficult but luck seems to be on our side, somewhat. We have two weeks to prepare for what is to come. You see for the longest time have three members of the council been aggressively lobbying to cut ties with Druvia. And they¡¯re nearing success if nothing is done at this next hearing.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Who¡¯s our opposition and how far have they gone?¡± Thea asked. The ambassador sighed, ¡°Well, the crown seat pushing this is Samir el-Sylla, but he¡¯s nothing more than a child puppet. Our true enemies are the two council members behind the child, Inaya al-Nawaz of the second greatest sea-faring trading company in this world and Warlord Ramzi al-Salem. They¡¯ve quite literally been paving the way for Sinbeni to completely cut ties with Druvia as an economy and society. Inaya for one has been breaking off trade deals with Druvia and instead making new ones with Seeri for metals and precious ores, New Druv for livestock, grains and other organic resources, also somehow brokering a contract with Dark¡¯Mor for many different things. I believe most of this has come to fruition due to Ramzi, as he is on very good terms with both Seeri and New Druv from his slave and weapons trade. He has also been using his¡­entertainment facilities, and Lord el-Sylla to popularize hate against Druvia and ingraining the thoughts of expansion over the Lost Lands over the pond. Promising riches, the opening of new businesses and a major decrease in Sinbeni¡¯s clogged up population. Which, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be correct to presume so.¡± Clayton explained in full. ¡°But in turn it would cause major unrest back at Druvia,¡± Thea then said, ¡°Not only are those lands ours but a country so corrupt gaining more territory and access to our resources while moving closer and closer to home¡­¡± ¡°The duchies would immediately call for war.¡± Clayton agreed with a slightly amused grin. ¡°A war we¡¯re not prepared for,¡± Alan added, ¡°Azruxan hit us hard and with everything he had. The army is spread thin and the guild even thinner. The crown had to employ several large and small mercenary bands for aid.¡± ¡°Add to that an economic crisis.¡± Clayton then said with a loud groan, ¡±Sinbeni pulling back from trading with us and increasing their trade with other lands will in turn decrease trade between us and those kingdoms.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s if Seeri and New Druv favour Sinbeni over Druvia?¡± Thea argued. ¡°New Druv definitely will, they hate us. And possibly Seeri too. Drak¡¯Mor not so much, and we¡¯ll still have some trade with Pepputia and S¡¯Sern.¡± Clayton assured, ¡°But, trade with New Druv and Seeri is far more important for Druvia at the moment, even compared to Pepputia and S¡¯Sern.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Thea asked. ¡°Lady Selene, where does Druvia get most of its imported metals?¡± Kate solemnly asked. ¡°Sinbeni and Seeri,¡± Clayton answered in her stead, ¡°We import little from Drak¡¯Mor and have a few mines of our own but, issue is, almost all of our mithril, platinum and copper comes from one of those two. Without mithril and platinum we¡¯ll be forced to resupply weapons and armour as basic steel, and without copper we¡¯re limited on how much bronze we can make, forcing construction to rely more on iron and therefore slowing down our steel production.¡± ¡°That¡­does sound like a problem.¡± Thea agreed. ¡°Indeed, not to mention that certain herbs are only grown by New Druv. Certain very important herbs. How does a life without medicine for the common flu, sound? How will we clear our water supplies from rodents without the specific plant we import from there, that is poison to them but harmless to us? Yes, we could possibly start growing them ourselves, but it might be a bit too late by then.¡± Clayton explained in a grim tone. ¡°That¡¯s¡­insane, how can Sinbeni affect us so much? Why haven¡¯t we began growing those plants ourselves?¡± Nerick then asked, eyebrows raised in shock. ¡°Because of the miasma,¡± Thea was the one to answer, ¡°It has corrupted our fields and even began to starve our population. With the demons gone we¡¯re starting to deal with it now but¡­before we¡¯ve had no choice but to rely on other kingdoms for certain supplies.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s with the thought that Seeri and New Druv only decrease their trade deals with us, what if they were to also completely cut us off?¡± Clayton then offered, ¡°The purist Elves would do so in a heartbeat if it meant spiting their Druvian cousins. Seeri? They won¡¯t exactly work with New Druv, they¡¯d honestly rather go to war with them instead but, Seeri and Sinbeni might as well be one kingdom. Those north-dwelling Dwarves absolutely hate Elves, and if they were to pick a side between Sinbeni and Druvia?...Well, we know what their choice would be.¡± ¡°Ambassador, what are you suggesting?¡± Thea asked, but knew his answer. Clayton¡¯s expression grew dark as he gazed down at his desk, ¡°It is farfetched, but Druvia is weaker than it has ever been since¡­Shit, since the dawn of the destroyer. All New Druv would have to do is pull out from trade, Sinbeni and Seeri alone would be enough to consist a major military threat.¡± At those words Thea suddenly realised something as she glanced at Erik, was he even able to follow this conversation at all? And was surprised, when he finally spoke. ¡°Alone Sinbeni could make claim to some land, but alongside Seeri, both could claim far more of the lost world than they ever could alone before Druvia retaliated. Also if they remain together, Druvia¡¯s retaliation would come still, but much slower as the military would at first falter. Until, the populace¡¯s unrest urges them into action.¡± Erik mused out loud. Thea was surprised at first, as she seemed to sometimes forget who Erik was. But she remembered. He was the Destroyer, the being who¡¯s destructive power, tactical cunning and loyal servants brought most of the world to its knees. ¡°Y-Yes, exactly! Uh, apologies but I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met?¡± Clayton asked, turning to Erik. ¡°Oh, right. This is Erik Fireborn, Crimson guard mage and a consultant of mine.¡± Thea introduced him. ¡°Hmm curious, I thought all crimson guard mercenaries were to wear the uniform while on official business?¡± Clayton pointed out as he met the drake¡¯s blue gaze, his own green eyes narrowing with doubt. ¡°He is also a close friend, ambassador, and a professional study of the magical arts.¡± Thea offered awkwardly, but her words did nothing to topple the half-elf¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°My robe is enchanted, and for several reasons I¡¯d rather wear it than some symbol, when visiting a possibly hostile environment.¡± Erik said, meeting the ambassador¡¯s stare but not quite showing off his draconic one. Yet. ¡°Symbols are powerful things, master mage. It is the Druvian flag which kept our people together during the Dragon Wars.¡± Clayton argued. ¡°Did it? From my understanding, it did nothing to keep half the Elven families and most of the Dwarven nobles from fleeing the land.¡± Erik countered, ¡°If this symbol you speak of truly was powerful, then please explain the failures that resulted in Seeri, New Druv, Sinbeni and Nurin. Each was in some way created from groups that divided themselves from Druvia.¡± Clayton and Erik continued to glare coldly at each other, neither letting down for not a moment as the rest awkwardly watched the clash. For several long moments, the gaze lasted, ¡°You remind me of someone, Erik.¡± Clayton then finally said, but not once looking away. His words caused Thea, Nerick and Alan to pale slightly. Each of them thinking that Erik¡¯s identity had been revealed. ¡°Do I?¡± Erik asked, unconcerned what so ever. ¡°Very much so. That cold gaze, those resolute but piercingly accurate words. I can tell you¡¯re quite the studious one, and not much for poetics. A military type I¡¯d guess, just like¡­¡± Clayton grinned as he finally blinked, breaking eye contact before turning to Thea. ¡°He reminds me of your father, Lady Selene.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a bit more of a handful really¡­¡± Thea said with a friendly smile, as each of them quickly sighed in relief. Clayton chuckled, ¡°Still, I¡¯m sure your mother would approve.¡± He then said, glancing at Erik and then back at Thea. Erik did not quite understand what he meant by that, but from Thea¡¯s quickly reddening expression it was obvious that she had. ¡°What can I say, it¡¯s a gift. I have an eye fo-¡± Clayton continued, when Kate suddenly slapped a roll-up of papers across his head, ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°That is inappropriate sir, please stay on track with our current issue?¡± Kate sternly said. ¡°Haha. Right, yes well, we should probably discuss our strategy for the coming council gathering.¡± Clayton then said, giving her an apologetic smile. ¡°What does the King have in mind?¡± he asked. ¡°His highness¡­is prepared to offer at most a few cities worth of land to the very edge of Druvia near Sinbeni waters.¡± Thea answered, ¡°Anymore and the populace, mainly the nobles would have his head.¡± ¡°Indeed, but I¡¯m afraid that will be insufficient to broker a deal. Worse even if the peace talks with Zrosa go well.¡± Clayton sighed. ¡°Peace talks?¡± Thea repeated in question, ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since there was a change in Zrosa¡¯s reins to power. The Dabangui tribe¡¯s chief died last month, his successor is in league with Inaya al-Nawaz and is also childhood friends with the little lord Samir.¡± Clayton explained, ¡°Furthermore, I have it on good word that there were talks of giving Dammamas and Abyele back to the Zrosians once Sinbeni sets its sights on the lost world.¡± Thea sighed, ¡°And I would wish for peace between these two broken kingdoms, but if it is at the cost of my home¡­¡± ¡°A difficult choice, I know.¡± Clayton wholeheartedly agreed. ¡°Not entirely,¡± Erik then stepped in once more, ¡°There is a simple solution to this after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears, I¡¯ve looked at every angle and possibility that came to me. If you have a suggestion I might have missed, please share!¡± Clayton exclaimed enthusiastically. ¡°Seeri, New Druv, Zrosa¡­None of these factors matter to us, not as much as Sinbeni who is using the first two as weapons against Druvia and is needing to remove the latter who¡¯s a blade in its back.¡± Erik began to explain, ¡°Which leaves us with two important factors, the main issues. Sinbeni wants Druvian land, and Druvia is alone in this fight. Then we must, ah what was that saying?...Kill two wyverns with one boulder?¡± At those words Ivara¡¯s head rose up in shock, (¡°Silly Dragon, big rocks don¡¯t fly or chase wyvern¡­do they?¡±) she asked fearfully. ¡°Err, I t-think you mean two b-birds with one stone.¡± Nerick corrected as he stifled a laugh. ¡°Yes, that. To do so, we must add a third factor to the equation. One that would both disrupt Sinbeni and be willing to aid Druvia.¡± Erik said, a chilling smile forming on his face. ¡°I see what you mean but¡­¡± Clayton began as his gaze grew cloudy, falling deep in thought, ¡°Drak¡¯Mor is unequipped to help us no matter how much on friendly terms we are with them. They¡¯re nothing more than a hunting colony. Dumatra is Orc and Giant country, any one of us walking into that world is suicide. Pepputia would never involve itself in foreign affairs unless it¡¯s apocalyptic in nature. And S¡¯Sern¡­The Mer is a possibility I¡¯ve considered, if war broke out we could definitely call upon them as allies but until it does¡­they won¡¯t move a finger-Err-fin¡­tail?¡± ¡°No, none of those.¡± Erik said as he stood up, ¡°I speak of a people that has lay dormant in the shadows for far long enough.¡± ¡°What? Nurin?¡± Clayton tried to guess again. But Erik shook his head, his smile morphing into a wicked grin. ¡°No,¡± He said, raising his right arm in gesture, ¡°Ambassador O¡¯Connor, meet Makaela Xilfir, High Priestess of the Xilfir people and Commander of the Dreadblades who have recently allied themselves with Druvia.¡± Makaela appeared on cue, fading in out of nowhere and causing the half-elf to rise up in sudden surprise. ¡°I apologise for the deception,¡± Makaela said, ¡°But your magical defences are lacking.¡± ¡°Xilfir?¡± Clayton said in elven Erik chuckled, ¡°In comparison to the Sinbeni population, human, dwarven and bestia. How many Xilfir is there on this continent?¡± ¡°Millions at least¡­¡± Clayton answered, his jaw then unhinging in shock as he finally caught onto Erik¡¯s line of thought. The half-elf met the drake¡¯s gaze, his own surprised expression facing the dreadfully cold amusement Erik wore. ¡°Nothing causes more chaos and disruption, than a revolution.¡± Erik told him. Clayton¡¯s eyes widened as they moved from Makaela, Thea, and then Erik. The ambassador realising that he had severely underestimated this man standing before him, in more ways than one. ¡°All it takes is a single loose ember upon this field of hay,¡± Erik coldly said, ¡°We shall spark those embers.¡± Ch 38 / Part 1 - A Revolution Two Days later Another day, passing by like the rest, within this shit hole. Those thoughts passed through the slave¡¯s minds as they lay about, used to the stench of their own fluids, used to the itching that engulfed their bodies. Barely clothed, barely fed, they filled the underground warehouse. There were hundreds within this one dimly lit place, and although it was a vast space they all barely had any personal space to speak of. Most of them were Dark Elves, their white hair dirtied, their golden eyes distant and grim. But some were of other races, like the couple dozen Bestia who lay chained together. And numbering even less, were the green-skinned creatures sticking to the warehouse¡¯s shadows. The Goblins were terrified of the smallest movement, thinking they were next to be shipped away. All of them lay chained up to thick metal pipes that stuck a few centimetres above the floor, built into the walls and taking from one side of the warehouse to the other. Their short shackles were closely bound too, leaving them barely a foot of movement. One thing was constant among all of them though, their eyes. Dead they seemed, with no ounce of hope or care as they lay there doing nothing. But the warehouse was far from quiet, as one of the slaves rattled their chains trying to break away. A young male Dark Elf, a child they seemed but were at least a few dozen years old, as most Elves would be by his appearance. An appearance that would have been dreadful to see, his bones visible beneath his lanky skin and scales, which lay beaten and bruised all over. ¡°Do not struggle young one,¡± said another Xilfir, an older male. ¡°If they hear the sound, it will be more beatings for you and less food on the next shift.¡± The boy huffed in annoyance, ¡°Let them beat me, but I won¡¯t stay chained up and be kept like less than cattle. The desert is my home and I will return to it! And if not, then I¡¯d rather die than be sold off to some mining district or lumber field!¡± The older male sighed, turning away from the boy, knowing it was a waste of breath to urge him further. The boy continued to struggle for a few more moments, but the chains were solid iron and from the sound, he knew the metal rod that held him was made of something stronger. He grunted out in anger, slamming his hands down, the metal cuffs that lay around his wrists clanging with the rod. ¡°Shit,¡± The boy cursed as pain stung his wrists. A sudden chuckle came from behind him, the boy turning to find its source. It came from a female Xilfir, maybe a few dozen years older than him from her otherwise late teens'' appearance. She was laid back, her arms beneath her head as she rested on the floor, glancing at him with a smirk. ¡°Got some fight in you left eh?¡± The woman asked in common, ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t speak our mother tongue.¡± ¡°Hmph, this better than sit around and do nothing.¡± The boy responded in broken common, as he studied her. Short-cut hair, a scarred left eye and an also slightly malnourished body. One thing though stood out to him, as it lay tattooed on her right shoulder same with most prisoners in her row. Each of them had a mark there, one of a reptilian creature wrapping around a long blade. ¡°Pirate,¡± The boy said with disdain in his tone. The woman chuckled in response, ¡°Dune pirates mate, get it right. There is a significant difference between us and those sea dogs.¡± ¡°Thieves,¡± The boy scoffed, ¡°Stealing while we try to¡­Improve, better the Xilfir standing with Humans and Bestia.¡± ¡°You do what you gotta do to survive when the rest of the world sees you as less than vermin.¡± The woman shrugged, ¡°We? Huh.¡± The woman grinned as she glanced down the boy¡¯s row, ¡°So you all from one of those Veiled villages eh? Guess you weren¡¯t as hidden as you thought you were.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, accursed desert mutt,¡± Spoke another Dark Elf in the boy¡¯s row, an elderly Xilfir with a fairly muscled body. ¡°We thought in time¡­in time we could make them accept us¡­¡± The man said with a saddened tone. ¡°What¡¯d he say?¡± The pirate asked, not understanding him. ¡°Nothing that matters to you.¡± The boy hissed back. She chuckled, ¡°Oh well, I can imagine. Mercenaries probably located your village and hired a mage to disrupt your invisibility charm? Maybe they just walked in after finding the barrier¡¯s border and enchanting themselves to not get confused by it. You were unprepared, you tried to fight and many tried to run, but they were very much prepared. They burned your homes down, killing many in the flames, and played games while capturing the rest. The weak and sick were left behind to die, not worth the effort. The runners were hunted down and toyed with. While the ones who stood their ground and struggled were overpowered, captured and chained. They separated you by gender, the men being forced to pull the carriages like beasts of burden, while the mercenaries had their way with your women inside.¡± The boy¡¯s rage peaked as she recounted the event with uncanny accuracy, he rose from where he lay and turned to her, eyes wide and teeth grinding with fury as he struggled with his chains. Until he saw the despair in her eyes. The woman smiled back at him, ¡°Thought I was always a pirate? Nah, I was a kid like you once¡­Was lucky back then, the band raided my captor¡¯s convoy in search of new recruits. Gave me an option, join or be left to wander the dunes with enough food and water to make it to another village¡­if I left into the correct direction and stuck to it.¡± The boy¡¯s rage faltered, as he fell back to his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he then said. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry kid, then shut your trap and let me sleep. All your whining and rattling is giving me a headache!¡± The woman said with a weak chuckle. The boy settled down, biting his bottom lip in annoyance as he gazed down at his chained hands and feet. ¡°What will happen to us?¡± he asked with dread in his tone. ¡°Normally I¡¯d say the most obedient of us will go to the city where we¡¯ll be trained to be servants.¡± Another pirate, a male Xilfir began to explain, ¡±While most will go to either the lumber fields, the mines or construction yards. The strongest and most unruly of us? Military camps where we¡¯ll be beaten to half-death and enforced into becoming slave soldiers. Rarer even, those found with high magical capability will be taken elsewhere, nobody really knows where but rumours say¡­Something about experiments being done on our minds and bodies.¡± ¡°Normally?...¡± The boy repeated in question. ¡°Look around, this warehouse is almost full to the brim and yet none of us have been shipped out yet, it¡¯s been like this for several weeks.¡± The man said as he gestured about, ¡°They¡¯re gathering us for something, and I¡¯d bet my third sack that it has something to do with the Lost world beyond the sea.¡± ¡°Beyond the sea¡­¡± The boy mused out loud. ¡°You¡¯ve got a third sack Jin?¡± the woman then asked with a chuckle. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know Tania,¡± Jin nudged her with his foot, ¡°And don¡¯t get any fancy ideas kid, the lost world is nothing but dead lands. Corrupted beyond belief by the blasted demons, who knows what monstrosities lurk there.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just trying to scare him.¡± Tania nudged back, ¡°Nothing wrong with a little fantasy in one¡¯s life, right kid?¡± she asked, ¡°So what should we call you?¡± ¡°Kailu,¡± the boy replied, yet his mind seemed to have wandered elsewhere. ¡°Proper elven name eh?¡± Tania mused, ¡°Fancy that.¡± ¡°You had one too though, didn¡¯t you Tania?¡± Jin pointed out, ¡°Like, before you joined the band.¡± He regretted asking, as she turned to glare coldly at him. ¡°You wanna die?¡± ¡°Sheesh, put your claws away. I was just askin-¡° Jin began to say, when suddenly the warehouse¡¯s doors opened. ¡°Ah shit, what now?¡± The newer rows of slaves turned to look at the two large metal doors as they slid open, curious as to what was occurring. But the older rows, which was most of them, didn¡¯t care. They were used to it, new arrivals coming in, being beaten into submission as they were chained into place. ¡°Main dirtbag ahoy,¡± Jin whispered as the warden stepped inside. A rough looking man, light brown skin with dyed red hair and a sadistic look about his green eyes. He was large and burly, giving a menacing impression. He wore some chain armour over hard leather as did the rest of the guards that stood behind him, but unlike their swords, he held a wicked looking whip strapped to his belt. ¡°Always nice to see new faces around here.¡± The warden said with a cold smirk, then gesturing to the guards behind him. They began to lead in several more Dark Elves. ¡°Got us more bandits over here, looks like we better keep a closer eye on em boys. They might just steal the chains right off the floor!¡± he joked, some of the guards forcing out a chuckle in response. ¡°Put em behind there, with their buddies.¡± He then gestured towards Tania and Jin¡¯s row, ¡°Let them feed off each other¡¯s despair.¡± He said before turning away. Glancing at the silent new additions as they walked by him, arched forwards and with their heads held low, seemingly already broken in spirit. He grunted in annoyance, ¡°And here I figured you¡¯d struggle like the rest, maybe give us some entertainment. Bah!¡± he pushed at one, the man seemingly falling over with ease, but not a sound came from him. ¡°Get him up, looks like another boring group today.¡± The disappointed warden said before leaving. ¡°More of ours?...¡± Tania asked as she rose to her knees to look. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think so. Do you recognise any of em? Cause I sure don¡¯t¡­¡± Jin whispered back as the guards led the new group of thirteen Xilfir to the empty row behind them. ¡°Different band? Abyele corsairs maybe?¡± Tania guessed. ¡°All the way here at Ai¡¯Sen? Why even? Abyele is a port too.¡± Jin argued, then going quiet as they reached them, watching silently as the new arrivals were chained into place. When suddenly one of them rose up as a guard tried to put the metal bracelets on her, slamming her head into the man¡¯s chin, dazing him and pushing him back. Kailu barely noticed when the next Xilfir over, used their chains the trip the guard, causing him to fall to the ground.¡°Restrain her!¡± Another guard exclaimed as five of them grabbed the dark elf woman, forcing her to her knees while another two bound her cuffs to the shackles. ¡°Bloody bitch!¡± The guard who fell swore as he rose, the others chuckling in amusement instead of helping him up. He stepped to her, ¡°Know your place, drakon whore!¡± the guard exclaimed as he kicked his metal boot into her gut. ¡°Oi! Take it easy, don¡¯t damage the merchandise too much!¡± The warden shouted from the entrance. ¡°Like, I¡¯ll lend you my whip if you willing to drop a few coins¡± he then said with a chuckle. The guard grimaced as he gazed down at the woman, she was keeling over while holding her stomach in apparent pain. ¡°Think I¡¯d rather get some private time with this one, what do you say warden?¡± the guard asked with a cold smirk. ¡°Hey, pay up and she¡¯s all yours for a glorious few minutes.¡± The warden responded dismissively, ¡°For that one though? Gonna need more than just one pay son, got more meat on her bones than any other whore under here.¡± He then said, a glint in his eyes as he glanced at the struggling xilfir woman. And sure enough, her entire row seemed a bit too well fed, but he didn¡¯t think too much of it as bandits looking healthier than the common slave-born xilfir was normal. ¡°What meat? She¡¯s got the melons but the rest¡¯s all muscle! Not that I can¡¯t keep her stick-ass down, but I think you should drop the price if she¡¯s gonna struggle, untrained dog and all.¡± The guard argued.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Hah!¡± The warden laughed wholeheartedly, ¡°You haggling with me? Get the fuck outta there before I drag your ass out!¡± he then warned while still chuckling. The guard grunted, still visibly annoyed but obediently walked back to the entrance with the rest. Kailu watched as the guards left, shutting the metal doors behind them as they did. He immediately turned to then watch the new comers, as they lay there in absolute silence. ¡°Hey¡­that¡¯s our crest!¡± Tania suddenly said in realisation as she saw the same mark her and her colleagues sported, laying tattooed on the new comers. ¡°And in good taste it is,¡± spoke the women who struggled earlier, rising from her balled up state with not a single bit of the pain she showed earlier. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jin asked in confusion, as some movement went through the new comer¡¯s entire row. The woman smirked as the xilfir next to her handed her something after he himself shuffled around with his chains, Kailu leaned in to see that she was now holding a key, as she unlocked her handcuffs with it. The woman glanced up at him as her chains came loose, winking at him before handing the key over to the next in line. ¡°Woah woah¡­is this actually happening?¡± Tania asked in disbelief, yet her expression read as maniacal amusement. ¡°Once it reaches you, unlock your cuffs but leave them hanging around your wrists, then pass it over.¡± The woman said, ¡°Those are the words going down each row with the key, trust in us and sit still for a bit.¡± she told them before turning to her colleagues. ¡°Spread out.¡± She said in elven, and each of the Xilfir who came in with her silently rose from their position. The newcomers spread out across the rows closer to the gate, blending in with the rest of the slaves while the woman remained where she was. ¡°Hey¡­what¡¯s the plan here? We¡¯re unarmed and magicless, even if you knew how to cast some shit there¡¯s a mana-negation barrier around this entire compound!¡± Jin warned. The woman chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s the signal.¡± She then said cryptically. ¡°Signal? What do you mean?¡± Kailu urged for more in elven. ¡°Be patient, you¡¯ll see.¡± She told him with a grin, her eyes moving down each row, following the key. Several minutes passed by, but none made a move, each dark elf laying patient and without a sound. They¡¯ve laid like this for years, what was a few more seconds? Even the Bestia and Goblins, although being left for last, remained in their place when the key reached them. Seeing that the first step was complete, ¡°Here it comes,¡± the woman said, as the ground suddenly began to shake. ¡°The fuck just¡­¡± Tania swore in surprise as the quake lasted for only a mere couple seconds. ¡°That was no normal quake, that was a bloody explosion!¡± Jin whispered with a wide grin. ¡°That it was, now heads down and stay out of the way.¡± The woman then warned, as the doors slid wide open. ¡°Secure them! And get me that bitch!¡± The warden exclaimed from the room beyond, as a dozen or so guards rushed inside with crossbows. They spread along the entrance, each aiming at a different row as one of them rushed further in. The guard who had been tripped before, he ran over to the new comer¡¯s row with sword in hand. His expression gaining in confusion as he only found one remaining, ¡°What the-You! Where the fuck are they?¡± He exclaimed, walking up to the woman with sword ready. Then freezing in place, as he met her cold gaze. The woman rose up to standing, letting her cuffs and chains fall to the ground as she did. ¡°Th-They¡¯re lo-¡± The guard was about to shout, when a bolt suddenly found its resting place inside his throat. He turned around in confusion, getting a glance of where hiscolleagues once stood. In their stead there now was a dozen Xilfir, one of them lowering a crossbow which was previously pointed at him. ¡°You said you wanted a bit of me?¡± The woman asked, as she grabbed the guard¡¯s left shoulder while suddenly appearing to stand beside him, moving in absolute silence. He glanced over at her, as he choked on his own blood, holding his neck while it gushed out and down his chest. Her hand suddenly blurred onto his neck, a strange energy bursting about it and pushing his own hands off as she grabbed hold of the bolt. ¡°You¡¯re out of luck, I¡¯m reserved.¡± She coldly said, then pulling the bolt out, causing the flood of blood to quicken. The woman dropped the bolt to the floor, leaving the guard to keel over into a puddle of his own making as she walked away. She stepped to stand before the entrance where her colleagues stood at attention, now seeming less like prisoners and more akin to trained killers. She turned to the rest of the warehouse as they slowly rose, her previously free and unkept long hair suddenly braiding itself. With also changed each of their clothing, from their previous scraps of cloth to draconian sets of armour of differing colour and a weapon of the same make. ¡°We¡¯ve unchained you, but you are not truly free. As the world remains, you are nothing but vermin to be captured or killed.¡± She began to say, as the Xilfir behind her began taking shots into the other room, the clear sound of combat echoing back into the warehouse. ¡°Here, today you are given a choice. Stay where you are, in your miserable scraps. Or, take up arms against those who would enslave you.¡± She offered, then glancing over at Jin and Tania¡¯s row. ¡°You asked me who I am? I am Makaela Xilfir, High Priestess of the main branch and Commander of the Dreadblades. And as of today, I wield the title of General, for what you might ask?¡± Makaela unstrapped her whip, and it elongated, alive it slithered around her as green flames engulfed it. Giving her an even more fearsome look. ¡°General of the reborn Dark Elf Dominion!¡± She exclaimed, ¡°General to my lord, to our reborn King. He who¡¯s returned from the dead to lead our people from where we¡¯ve strayed.¡± Makaela spoke, as the screams of the dying came from behind her. ¡°Brothers! Sisters! No more will our kind hide or struggle!¡± she shouted when suddenly several quakes, some weak and some strong, rattled their surroundings. Makaela though was unaffected, instead, she opened her arms wide in gesture, ¡°What you hear is the sound of more and more compounds like this one being taken, more of our people being freed from the clutches of Sinbeni. We fight for you, we bleed and die for you today. You who¡¯ve been oppressed for so long, will you stay down like the dogs they think to have trained so well?¡± she asked, as several dozens more well-armoured xilfir entered the warehouse from behind her. Carrying large sacks in between them, the clear reverberating sound of metal coming from within. ¡°Or,¡± Makaela continued as she gestured at her dreadblades, ¡°Will you take up arms, and join the fight?¡± she asked. The dreadblades lay down the large sacks, unwrapping the ropes that held them closed and opening them up fully to reveal several piles of weaponry. Spears, maces, shields, bows and quivers were the norm, while a few swords and staffs also lay about. The slaves glanced in between her and the weapons, most faltering at the sight. Most, but not all. Without even a first thought, the Goblins rushed by the piles of weapons, grabbing whichever was closest before charging out the warehouse screaming at the top of their lungs with crazed abandon. Behind them stepped forth the Bestia and Dune Pirates, also arming themselves. But instead of charging out mindlessly like the greenfolk had they moved to stand with Makaela, some chuckling as they still heard the Goblins¡¯ battle shrieks. Yet, many still faltered. ¡°Let me through!¡± Exclaimed a young elven voice, as Kailu struggled to force his way through the gathered slaves. Finally finding his way to the front, he gave Makaela a single glance before turning to the closest pile of weapons. He walked forth, grabbing a bow and quiver before turning to the rest who now watched him. ¡°What? Are you going to stand there and let the bloody goblins do all the fighting?¡± Kailu said as he lay at the centre of attention, ¡°I can still remember the screams!¡± He then cried out with a pained tone, ¡±And I won¡¯t say they will stop haunting my sleep if I do this¡­I¡¯ll hear their voices¡­see their faces every night from now on!...But at least when I face them in the next life! I can say I struggled to the very last breath!¡± he exclaimed, strapping on the quiver and turning around to give them his back. Then meeting the gazes of all the others who stood ready to fight, his own going over Tania¡¯s wide grin and Jin¡¯s amused smirk before pausing to meet Makaela¡¯s impressed smile. She respectfully nodded at him. And his heart filled with warmth, as he heard the clang of metal from behind him, not needing to look back as the slaves moved to stand with him. Each now armed with a weapon and the same resolve in their eyes he had showed them. ¡°We¡¯re going to need more weapons,¡± Makaela mused as she saw most of the slaves were still unarmed, ¡°No matter, many will lay about the streets soon. If you¡¯re weaponless then stick to the back, pick some off the corpses we leave along the way!¡± she said, turning around and gesturing for them to follow. The Dreadblades moved first, dissipating into the shadows and disappearing from view. All but Makaela who rushed out of the warehouse. The rest roared out a battle cry as they charged after her, the Bestia overtaking all the Xilfir with their speed and rushing ahead past even Makaela. Kailu tried his best to keep up, holding his shortbow in one hand and an arrow in the other as he watched ahead, seeing Makaela and the Bestia charge down the hallway where dozens of guard corpses lay sprawled about. ¡°Move with care! Don¡¯t trample over each other!¡± Makaela shouted back, as surely the hallway was small and could only allow through half a dozen people walking side-by-side. Kailu though charged ahead of the rest, joined by the dune pirates at the front and running right behind Makaela. They ran past several turns, following her lead until the corridor finally opened up into another vast warehouse. Much more well-kept than their prison and with a large ramp going up the left wall, taking to a set of double doors which lay wide open, allowing them to see the moonlight shining through. Kailu glanced around at many hundreds more slaves already rushing up the ramp and forming at its bottom, possibly from different warehouses connected to the tunnel system they had just gone through. Excitement filled him to the brim and he rushed ahead of the rest, trying to keep up with Makaela who suddenly leapt up to the exit and disappeared to the outside. He struggled through the mob of slaves, making little progress with each passing moment as he moved up the ramp with them. Until at last he reached the door, rushing out with the dune pirates to find themselves within the city¡¯s warehouse district, the area nearest to the docks. They moved further away from the door, making way for the rest of the slaves to come outside. Kailu frantically looked around, searching for Makaela or her dreadblades, but what he saw instead was a contingent of city guard forming at the end of the vast road they stood upon. Warehouses lay in rows on either side of them, and there where alleys in between each one but the guards had also begun to form there, blocking every path. ¡°Lay down your weapons and surrender peacefully!¡± A ranking officer demanded from the wall of guards as they raised large shields before them, protecting themselves from any potential ranged attacks. Kailu¡¯s expression paled, there was no way through that wall of solid mithril shields and spears, and everyone around him knew it. As they all held their ground, unsure what to do next.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=b99r48grKGI
That is, until a certain shrieking filled the nearest side-street. Kailu glanced down the alleyway to see Goblins leaping off the warehouse roofs and descending upon the guards, foaming at their mouths as they tore at the armoured men and women with crazed fury. The gory sight made him swear to never piss one off. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± bellowed a powerful voice, as it reverberated throughout the entire district. Followed by the sudden reappearance of the dreadblades, fading out of the night¡¯s shadow and assaulting the guards from behind. The Ai¡¯Sen guard numbered in the ten thousand, and the dreadblades only numbered over a thousand strong. But their speed was unmatched, their blades of lightning flashing through the air and enveloping body after body. Slashing, electrocuting, then reappearing elsewhere. Several thousand whirlwinds of golden energy suddenly exploding amidst the guards then disappearing from sight before any of them knew what had even occurred. ¡°Step up, wield your weapons as you wield your anger!¡± The voice bellowed once more, ¡°This is your chance at freedom! So fight!¡± it urged them. And Kailu did not question those words, nocking an arrow as he took aim at the guards who now gave them their backs. He drew, and as his father had taught him years ago, he loosed. The arrow soared through the air, whistling as it descended upon one confused guardsman. Flying beneath his helmet, it pierced through skin and then flesh as it embedded itself into his neck, squirting blood upon his now terrifiedcolleagues. Seeing the glorious shot, the make-shift army of slaves cried out before charging into the broken and confused wall of guards. The two sides clashed, spears prodding past shields as maces knocked them aside, arrows raining over their allies and down upon the rallying guards. Kailu lay in the thick of it, his small frame allowing him to tread the battlefield with ease. He ran about, loosing arrow after arrow and with each hitting its mark. He¡¯d stalk over to his kill, recovering the arrows before loosing them upon another. He never felt more alive, his feet moving exactly as he wanted them to, his eyes setting upon every target faster than he ever thought he was capable of. Blades clashed, shields collided and spears rattled, men and women screamed and shouted all around him, adding onto the chaos. As their blood rushed and they splattered their enemy''s. The sound of feet stomping, the clanging of weapons striking with one another, they filled his world as he fought. No longer was he hiding, no longer was he the trembling prey. Kailu felt power within this bow, within his very arms. Power that wasn¡¯t there before. Kailu was the predator now, no longer was he the cub that needed protecting. No, he was the wolf now. And the roars of battle all around him were the howls of his pack. He ran past Jin and Tania, as they also fought their hardest. Jin waving about a massive warhammer, bashing aside shields along with the men behind them with every blow. Tania watching his back with her spear, slashing aside swords and stabbing in-between shields, slaying enemy after enemy in quick succession with the speed of the very lightning that rushed through each of their eyes. The battle didn¡¯t last very long, The guards were many and well-armed but the slaves numbered many times more. Confused and broken as they were assaulted left and right by the well-trained dreadblades, like reapers of death appearing out of nowhere to then unleash unholy hell upon them. The slave¡¯s charge had destroyed what little moral the guardsmen had left, the officers and captains not even trying to hold their ground as they also turned tail. Seeing their retreat, the slaves roared out in victory. Many even falling to their knees, breaking down into tears as the rush of adrenaline passed. But it wasn¡¯t over. It was far from over. As the sky shuddered above.
Erik watched the clash, casting enhancement spells beneath his breath, improving the speed, power, resistance and senses of some choice fighters among the mob. He lay kneeling above a warehouse¡¯s roof, where he could see the entirety of the vast road below, as it lay enveloped with battle. Sensing a change in the mana that permeated the air, he stood up. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± He told the ones behind him. ¡°And we¡¯re ready.¡± Thea said, gripping her gunblade tightly. ¡°Better than we¡¯ll ever be.¡± Nerick said, as Ivara slithered into his left hand, morphing into a pole-blade. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure I am¡­¡± Shizuka said, as she stood behind Thea, the staff she held in her hands trembling slightly. ¡°Steel yourself,¡± Makaela said as she appeared out of nowhere, tendrils of shadow still clinging to her body. Three others also appeared beside her. ¡°Xilfir, Drakon!¡± Pyra exclaimed in elven, as a dozen Dragon Knights appeared with her, stomping their feet upon the warehouse¡¯s roof in response. ¡°I¡¯m with cat-ears on this one, I¡¯ll¡­Uhh¡­be back there with an eagle¡¯s eye view over the terrain.¡± Ascal whispered as he tried to turn about, but was stopped by Zentha as she grabbed his shoulder and turned him back around. ¡°Or not, this is a fine leadership position too.¡± Erik rolled his eyes in annoyance, ¡°Wind School; Hover.¡± He chanted, then rising into the air as it shuddered all around him. Reality rippled across the sky, passing over the warehouses and battlefield, leaving behind the appearance of a new foe. All over the opposing warehouses now stood black armour-clad feline Bestia warriors. Wielding warped and wicked weapons as they snarled in challenge of the white armoured Dreadblades. The rest of Makaela¡¯s warriors gathering with the Dragon Knights, on the roofs opposing the new arrivals. Amidst the Bestia stood a goliath, "Let us bathe in the blood of those who would oppose us!" Hunter roared out like a beast as he unsheathed his massive two-handed longsword. ¡°Finally, we meet again.¡± Erik hissed, looking away from the small army of Bestia and up at the sky where she hovered in place, gazing down at him. ¡°As enemies, just as we had left each other so long ago...¡± Etheria softly responded, hovering down to face him, his gleaming gold eyes meeting her blind white abyss. ¡°My love.¡± Ch 38 / Part 2 - The Twist ¡°My love,¡± Etheria said, as she hovered before Erik, carefully raising her left hand to his cheek. Erik met her blind gaze, grimacing as pain rushed through his heart. ¡°Why?¡± He asked in common, ¡°Why are we enemies, Etheria?¡± Etheria smiled warmly, ¡°Because, this world deserves to burn in the fiery pits of hell.¡± she said softly, speaking those words as if they were completely obvious. ¡°Join me, Erikathyr, as we were before we separated into different paths.¡± ¡°You align yourself with hell, with chaos and corruption. I¡¯m a Dragon, sworn to protect this world from such things.¡± Erik said with a weak smile, ¡°I cannot join you Etheria, but you can leave your hate behind like I have and redeem yourself alongside me.¡± He offered, his pained eyes still gazing into hers. Etheria shook her head calmly, ¡°I cannot do that either, my love, hate is what makes me whole. I cannot forgive this world, this existence, for impassively watching as everyone I loved and held dear was murdered, butchered before my very eyes.¡± She said while floating away from him. ¡°And if you won¡¯t join us, and I won¡¯t join you, then enemies we remain. Fight for what we believe, we must.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool!¡± Erik suddenly bellowed, rage surging through his eyes. ¡°What lies did the Devils promise you? What trickery have you fallen for?!¡± Etheria though only smiled back, ¡°Nothing, there were no lies, there was no need for trickery. The heart desires what it desires, and there is little we can do to change it. Just as my heart desires you back by my side...¡± ¡°And I won¡¯t make excuses¡­I failed, you and your people, I failed them all.¡± Erik¡¯s tone calmed as he responded, ¡°Etheria, I do not wish to fight you, but I also won''t join you.¡± She nodded in understanding, ¡°Dragons mate for life¡­¡± she said with a sigh, ¡°Stubborn as always, you still cling to your people¡¯s ideals. But, if you won¡¯t join or fight me, Erikathyr¡­Then I shall be the one to kill you.¡± Etheria warned, as the air around them grew colder. Silent moments passed, as the pressure rose higher and higher. And suddenly, as everything quaked around them, the two sides clashed. Dreadblades and Beast Pact, both sides burst into shadow before colliding in mid-air, their clashes too quick for the naked eye to make out. Flashes of golden light clashing with explosions of darkness riddled the sky, the army of slaves below only able to watch in frozen awe as real monsters fought above them. Pyra and Zentha joined Nerick in charging Hunter, the three of them surrounding the giant-like panther-man, closing in on him from every direction as he suddenly spun about and with great force to meet them. Ascal¡¯s expression turned cold as he suddenly took charge of the dreadblades and Dragon Knights, his personality doing a 180 as he ordered xilfir around. Erik continued to face Etheria, as she raised her right hand forward, a golden gleam surging through her pale eyes while spiritual energy burst out of her arm. The energy formed at her fingers, elongating into a solid golden bow which she grasped. ¡°Too bad, truly it is.¡± Etheria said softly in elven, raising her left hand to touch the bow before pulling back, a golden energy appearing out of her fingertips as she did. ¡°Farewell, Guardian.¡± She then said with finality, a cold smile forming on her lips, before she loosed the arrow. It burst into a ray of golden light, surging quickly and towards Erik¡¯s chest. He did not move, he stood his ground even as it reached him. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Thea exclaimed as she appeared before him, her gunblade surging with lightning as she met the ray of light. The two magiks clashed, exploding moments later into a wide blast that sent any Dreadblade or Bestia nearby soaring away. But Thea remained where she was, unaffected by the blast. Shizuka was still standing on the warehouse roof with several Dragon Knights guarding her. Focusing on Thea, struggling to retain the flight spell she cast upon her. And another. Etheria grimaced and flew back as two small spiritual projectiles zoomed past where she once stood, soaring off at speeds twice that of her own arrows. She followed the trail of light the projectiles left, but sensed no source, having to evade again as the same attack came from another direction. Makaela lay enveloped in shadows of invisibility, while also covering herself in a thin layer of spiritual energy, a barrier blocking her spiritual signature from being detected. She did this because she knew, from what little Erik had told her, that detecting spiritual energy was how Etheria saw albeit being physically blind. She flew around Etheria, also being aided to fly by Shizuka¡¯s magic. Taking aim with her two weapons, small crossbows of golden ethereal energy laying attached to her wrists. ¡°Snap out of it!¡± Thea exclaimed as the two dark elves danced about the sky, one invisible and the other too quick to evade. She turned to face him, then seeing the struggle going through his expression. Erik wasn¡¯t just not moving, he was completely frozen. Eyes closed as he hovered limply, his expression changing between pain and anger. ¡°What the-¡± Thea began to say as her eyes widened, when she suddenly sensed movement behind her. ¡°Watch out!¡± Makaela exclaimed in common. And Thea turned to find Etheria lunging at her, her bow now turned into a pole-blade. She tried to deflect the attack, but her expression paled as she saw the golden blade pass right through her own. She had no time to evade further, as the blade met her skin. Etheria suddenly backed away, as two golden bolts of spiritual energy shot past her previous position. She hovered further back, into a safe distance as she changed her pole-blade back into a bow. All the while her senses prodded her surroundings, looking for the cloaked assassin. ¡°What did you do to him!?¡± Thea demanded, switching into a gun¡¯s grip as she took aim at the dark elf. ¡°Reminding him, of what he has forgotten.¡± Etheria said, suddenly taking aim to her left, nocking an arrow and immediately releasing it. The projectile burst into a ray of light, colliding with the two bolts that had formed and searing through them before hitting something else. Makaela faded out of invisibility right after, clenching her left shoulder as blood trickling down her arm. ¡°I can¡¯t hide from her!¡± she said in surprise. ¡°What? What has he forgotten?¡± Thea urged for more, annoyed beyond reason as she aimed her weapon towards the Soul leader. Etheria turned to face Thea, her eyes suddenly filling with crimson. She smiled, a wickedly cold smile that sent shivers down Thea¡¯s spine, ¡°Everything, of what I am, of what he¡¯s done, and why. So it can break his will, shatter his mind and spirit.¡± Etheria chuckled coldly, as demonic energy rushed beneath her skin, her golden bow turning blood crimson just like her eyes. She divided her bow¡¯s energy, opening her arms wide as each half formed into a curved blade of crimson. Her smile widened, turning into an amused and crooked grin. ¡°A Demon Lord!?¡± Makaela exclaimed with wide fearful eyes, sensing the demonic energy within her. It laughed, its voice warping as it spoke, ¡°Was it not obvious? Etheria never existed, this mere sack of flesh is nothing more than a vessel to conceal myself with!¡± it continued to laugh with wicked hysteria. ¡°Never¡­existed?¡± Makaela repeated in confusion, ¡°You¡­You warped his memories! How!? How could a lowly Demon Lord do that to a Dragon!?¡± she exclaimed, anger clear in her tone. ¡°Oh, master has gone much deeper into that creature¡¯s mind that just that!¡± It giggled, her previous voice warping with the demonic sound that now came out alongside it. ¡°Since the start, we¡¯ve warped him, pulled his strings to do Hell¡¯s bidding. Without the fool even knowing, that his rage and hatred was being fuelled by another realm.¡± ¡°You¡­You did this to him¡­¡± Thea said, her eyes widening with rage. ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t take the full credit, but I guess I have put up a good act! For those¡­Nine hundred years give or take a few decades?¡± The demon mused as it chuckled, ¡°Either way, he¡¯s served his purpose, and as he is now his usefulness is¡­well, limited.¡± The demon aimed a blade at each of them, ¡°Master would be disappointed if I don¡¯t make good use of what¡¯s left of him though,¡± it said in amusement, when its voice suddenly warped back to normal¡­ ¡°Kill them for me.¡± Etheria said softly. ¡°As you wish.¡± Erik spoke, suddenly appearing before Thea and grabbing her by the neck. His eyes were splattered with crimson, as if blood had burst into them. His gaze, just as empty as his expression, even as Thea choked in his grip. (¡°E-Erik! Stop!¡±) Thea exclaimed through their connection, gazing into his eyes as she felt him squash the life out of her. (¡°Snap out of it! Erik!¡±) she exclaimed once more, but to no avail as he did neither react nor respond. ¡°I must say, it is far easier to control this fool outside of his Drake¡¯s body.¡± The Demon Lord mused before turning to meet Makaela''s charge. ¡°Vile creature! Release him!¡± She exclaimed in elven, as her crossbows changed into daggers. Her golden blades clashed with the demon¡¯s crimson, sparking lightning all around them before the blast pushed them apart. ¡°Should you really be focusing on me?¡± The Demon asked, nodding its head towards Thea as Erik choked her to death, her hands laying clenched over his own. Although, the strength in them was fading. Makaela expression paled, her instincts told her to stay on the attack and kill the demon quickly, but her heart waned towards stopping Erik. She couldn¡¯t decide, and time was running out as Thea struggled for breath, trying to remain conscious as she continued to scream his name through their bond. When suddenly, a sigh came from behind. Makaela felt a cold wind blow past her, ¡°Never falter, no matter the circumstances.¡± Alan¡¯s words reached her ears as he appeared between Erik and Thea, snatching Erik¡¯s hand off Thea¡¯s neck before suddenly kicking him off into the docks. Erik soared through the sky from the sheer force, crashing through a building before plummeting to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll hold him at bay! Kill that thing and quickly!¡± Alan exclaimed, glancing in between Makaela and Thea before soaring off after Erik. Makaela sighed in relief, turning to face the Demon Lord as it lay staring after Alan in surprise. ¡°Then it¡¯s you and me n-¡° Makaela began to say, when she suddenly sensed a brief but massive surge of power nearby.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The Demon lord sensed it too. And the both of them turned to its source, Thea, who still hovered in place. Holding her neck with one hand as she raised her other arm beside her, opening that hand wide in wait. Her gunblade rose from the ground where she had dropped it, flying back up into her grasp as the surge of energy returned. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m going to destroy you.¡± Thea hissed, her voice turning draconic as an aura of sizzling blue electricity formed around her body and weapon. Her appearance changing too, her eyes burning with gold as her short hair suddenly stood up, turning a bright blue. Several strikes of lightning burst out of Thea¡¯s body, passing through the Xilfir and the rest of her allies, colliding with one of them before surging into another. Leaving them with the same electrified blue aura she had. Makaela herself was hit by one of these blue strikes of energy, filling her with a strange warmth, and overwhelming strength. She chuckled, as the both of them turned to face the Demon. ¡°What is¡­this feeling?¡± The Demon Lord asked as it glanced between them in confusion, meeting each of their gazes. Thea¡¯s eyes were surging with a burning fury, as the golden lightning within swirled with a golden flame. Makaela¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, were dead cold. Oozing a chilling hate. As both set their gazes upon the Demon, like two lionesses picking their prey.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hvUUtwY0DcQ
Beset by anger Thea rushed in first, ¡°Ablaze!¡± she chanted, firing bouts of white flame out of her gunblade as she closed the distance. The Demon deflected the flames with its crimson blades before suddenly finding itself face to face with her, pushing its vessel¡¯s speed to its limit to evade the burning blade that threatened to cleave her into two. It sensed every attack, every slash, lunge and stab and evaded them. ¡°Hah! I was trained by the same Dragon you protect! You cannot touch me!¡± It exclaimed in amusement. But Thea was relentless, every attack moving into another, every strike missed changed around and combined into the next. Matching the Demon in speed, cleaving through the air itself with her burning blade, as the flame grew more violent with each strike. ¡°Alone, maybe not, but together?¡± Makaela whispered as she appeared behind the Demon, unleashing her whip upon it, ethereal golden lightning surging through it alongside the emerald flames. ¡°Your struggle is pointless! He is too far gone!¡± The Demon continued to laugh as it evaded the whip. But not Thea¡¯s blade, as it cleaved through its left arm. The Demon shrieked in pain, trying to back away from them, but they gave it no pause or relief. Thea¡¯s blade continued its assault, the flames now unbearable as they burned the demon even as she missed her attacks, searing off clothing and skin. The Demon hissed and screamed, its movements slowing down from its injury and the pain. As Makaela appeared out of nowhere once again, her whip wrapping around the Demon¡¯s feet, ¡°Soul School; Soul Chain!¡± she chanted. Ethereal chains of gold formed out of the whip, wrapping themselves all around the Demon¡¯s body, then suddenly tightening. ¡°Now!¡± Makaela shouted as Thea charged the hindered Demon Lord. ¡°Even if you kill me! The curse has been reactivated! You cannot stop him now!¡± The Demon said, its ugly expression of fear and madness, met with Thea¡¯s fury. As she remorselessly stabbed her blade into its chest, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she said with resolved eyes, ¡°But I do believe in him! So how about we find out!?¡± she then shouted as her flames engulfed the Demon¡¯s body. It shrieked in agony as the white flames were joined by Makaela¡¯s emerald, golden lightning also surging through the blazes as the demon¡¯s body was incinerated. Bit by bit, until nothing was left but ash. The both of them instinctively stared at the ash as it fell, still hearing its wicked screams within their minds. Its expression, even as pain was all the sound it could make, was one of amusement till the very last. A face that would surely haunt them. But, Thea turned away, looking around with wide eyes, searching for him. She glanced over the still fighting Dreadblades, the Dragon Knights not even breaking a sweat as they slew Pact warrior after another whilst their Xilfir brethren assisted them. She glanced over Nerick, Pyra and Zentha, as they barely held Hunter at bay, the large Bestia having somehow grown twice in size. But Astral was at the back with Shizuka, ordering a few spare Dragon Knights to go aid them. Thea¡¯s gaze fell on Shizuka, who was looking off elsewhere with fear in her eyes. She followed her gaze, seeing Erik and Alan still clashing in the distance. ¡°It didn¡¯t work¡­¡± Thea mumbled out, clenching her weapon in anger. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out dammit! First we need to restrain him!¡± Makaela exclaimed before flying off towards the battle. Thea grimaced, ¡°Please¡­Please don¡¯t be¡­¡± she whispered to herself, as she gazed at their fight. ¡°Thea!¡± Makaela shouted back at her, having stopped to wait for her. Her voice snapping Thea out of her daze. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Makaela told her, and Thea followed without response, her heart¡­ Their hearts, sinking deeper into despair with every passing moment.
¡°Dammit¡­Dammit Erikathyr!¡± Alan shouted as his frost-covered blade met Erik¡¯s white staff, lightning and frost striking out of their clashes randomly, destroying their surroundings. Alan held the clash, using those few moments to meet the drake¡¯s bloody yet empty gaze. ¡°All that talk, and this is it!? This is where you fall!?¡± he exclaimed, slashing the staff aside only to be met with it once again as Erik masterfully spun with the force, bashing one side of it into Alan¡¯s shoulder and sending him plummeting down into the road. Alan groaned as he rose from the crater his body made, forcing himself forward as Erik appeared there, continuing his attack. Their weapons clashed once more, sparks of mana coming off them as their respective elements continued to surge out around them. ¡°You made me do this! Erik!¡± Alan exclaimed, suddenly pulling back and leaping away. Erik leapt after him, forming a trail of lightning out of his staff as he soared. ¡°Oh, mistress of cold! Lend me your icy winds, so I may soar over this obstacle! Milady, one who I would call my dragon!¡± Alan began to chant, as he deflected Erik¡¯s lunge, evading another two while in mid-air before their weapons clashed again. ¡°Lend me your strength! Draconic School; Findri; Chosen Blade!¡± Alan bellowed the spell, as he aimed his sword down at Erik. Hoping, against everything he knew. Wishing that it might be true. That if she was back, then their bond, might be too. He believed, with every fibre of his being, Alan believed for the first time in centuries. ¡­ And the cold came to answer his call. Faster than sound, the air around Erik froze, encasing him entirely as he neared Alan. Then, he fell, covering in a sphere of ice he fell back to the ground. The sphere shuddered when it hit gravel, but did not shatter or crack. It simply lay there as Alan gazed down at it in utter disbelief. ¡°I¡­did it¡­¡± he said, hovering down to stand before the icy prison. ¡°My bond¡­She¡­She never lost faith in me?...¡± ¡°No, she never did, not once.¡± Said a voice from behind him, Alan turned to see a rift had opened, surprise further filling his expression as he hadn¡¯t even sensed it. ¡°Move out of the way, this is dire.¡± Said the familiar voice, as Kyllix stepped out of the rift, seemingly in a rush. ¡°You¡­¡± Alan did so, recognising the divine from before, ¡°Thank god, you¡¯re here! He¡¯s out of control!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet, bloody hell I just got here even.¡± Kyllix joked as he stepped to the sphere of ice, but then glanced away as if he had sensed something. Turning to the slowly closing battle nearby, he saw them approach from the sky. ¡°Erik!¡± Makaela exclaimed as she and Thea flew in, coming to a running stop next to the ice. ¡°What¡­happened?¡± Thea asked with wide eyes, as she gazed into the sphere. ¡°I couldn¡¯t fend him off forever, so I¡­immobilized him.¡± Alan answered, as the icy sphere suddenly shuddered. ¡°For now,¡± Kyllix mused. ¡°You¡­¡± Makaela turned to the God, suddenly stepping to him and grabbing him by the collar, ¡°You can save him!¡± she exclaimed, her eyes cold and demanding. Kyllix rolled his eyes, ¡°Should I restrain you?¡± he asked coldly, his voice reverberating throughout the street and causing each of them to suddenly step away in horror. ¡°Good,¡± he sighed, ¡°Now stay out of my way so I can work.¡± he then said. ¡°You can save him?¡± Thea asked, despair clear in her tone. Kyllix glanced at her, raising a brow at her new appearance before turning to Erik. ¡°I can try.¡± The divine said, suddenly stepping through the ice as if he was a ghost. Kyllix lay his hand upon Erik¡¯s chest, ¡°This¡­explains a lot.¡± he mused. ¡°W-What?¡± Makaela asked, snapping out of her horrified daze later than the rest, her spiritual senses having been severely affected by the Spirit Beast. ¡°This is not demonic in nature, this is divine magic!¡± He hissed, yet his expression was one of cold amusement. ¡°But you can still help him, right?¡± Thea asked, laying her hands upon the ice as she gazed at the frozen Erik within. Kyllix turned to meet her pained gaze, his eyes narrowing before he returned to look at the frozen drake. ¡°Well? Can I?¡± The divine asked, as if expecting a response. ¡°Really? After everything they¡¯ve gone through? Are you this despicable?¡± Kyllix asked, but the rest were unsure of whom. Moments of dreadful silence passed, and the divine¡¯s expression turned to rage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Thea asked in fearful confusion, seeing the God¡¯s anger. Kyllix raised his palm to Erik¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m about to do something very stupid, and you all better bloody make a religion after me for this.¡± The divine said, only half joking. ¡°How did that spell go in this world again?¡± He briefly pondered, trying to remember. ¡±Gah¡­Right here goes something. Div-No wait¡­God School; Higher Dispel!¡± Kyllix chanted, as a blinding light suddenly shone out of his palm. Thea, Makaela and Alan were forced to look away due to its brightness, but that unnaturally ended. They looked back at them, as the light still shone out but had seemingly frozen in place. As if time had stopped within the sphere. They couldn¡¯t see within, but they heard Kyllix chuckle. ¡°You¡¯d even stoop down to trying to stop me? Some supreme being!¡± he exclaimed, as the light once again suddenly and briefly flashed brightly before fading out. Blinding them for another moment, ¡°Shit, not yet¡­I¡¯m not leaving this damn realm yet!¡± Kyllix shouted in fury. And when the light faded, they saw neither the ice that once imprisoned Erik nor the God who freed him. Instead, it was just Erik, lying unconscious on the gravel road. ¡°The hell was that light!?¡± Nerick exclaimed as he stumbled out of his landing, Pyra, Zentha and Ascal bursting out of the shadows nearby. ¡°The battle has concluded, the beast and his warriors retreated.¡± Zentha solemnly reported. ¡°What here happened?¡± Ascal asked in utterly broken common, gaining more than few confused glances. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Makaela hissed at the four of them, ¡°Rally the troops, we¡¯re retreating for now!¡± she ordered, obviously annoyed. At her words all four them straightened at attention, even Nerick although he had no clue what she had even said. ¡°So¡­what do we do with him? Did¡­the God succeed?¡± Alan asked as he tentatively crouched down next to Erik. The three Dreadblade captains taking that pause away from Makaela¡¯s glare to disappear. ¡°We restrain him¡­¡± Thea said, surprising the both of them. ¡°It¡¯s what he¡¯d do.¡± She then reasoned. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Alan said as he tried to rise, only to fall back to his knees as he felt them weaken. ¡°Crap¡­used too much mana¡­So uhh, who¡¯s got a rope?¡± he then asked, glancing around. As did the rest, their gazes though falling on Nerick and Ivara. ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­you know, turn the wyvern into a cage or something?¡± Alan asked. Hearing those words, Ivara leapt off Nerick¡¯s shoulder and glided away, screeching loudly as she disappeared out of sight. Nerick watched her fly off, ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes that plan.¡± he translated. -
- ¡°Hey¡­¡± A chilling voice spoke within Grim¡¯s hall, as the God of Death sat behind its desk watching Alan¡¯s hourglass. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally caught up.¡± Grim said, as Kyllix stood before it. His body fading in and out, as he struggling to remain in this realm. ¡°Why? Why would a God betray its own reality?¡± Kyllix asked, his voice reverberating throughout the hall as frost formed all over. ¡°For the exact same reason, you¡¯re fading away right now, because I¡¯m sick and tired of the Avatar¡¯s rules.¡± Grim answered. ¡°So¡­You use divine magic to literally give Hell a backdoor into a young drake¡¯s mind, allowing it to twist the child to its wicked will.¡± Kyllix hissed, as the forming frost surrounded Grim and its desk. ¡°You closed that door, did you not?¡± Grim sighed, ¡°Did you not feel powerless as the Avatar tried to stop you from altering the timeline so much? Did you not feel the rush, when you decided to break its petty rules and succeeded? That is what I felt, excitement once again after¡­spending so long with my power imprisoned!¡± the God of death bellowed, as its eyes glowed a menacing green. Kyllix chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re the petty one here, what are the other two for then if Erikathyr wasn¡¯t actually a failure?¡± Grim¡¯s bony expression cracked and deformed, as a wicked smile took shape over its skull. ¡°Now wouldn¡¯t you like to know.¡± ¡°Then I have one last question to ask you, and I hope you have an answer.¡± Kyllix then said, raising his right hand towards it. ¡°Tell me Grim, do you fear death?¡± Grim chuckled coldly, ¡°Gods don¡¯t die, we simply disappear. Inexistence for our kind would be utter bliss only matched by the freedom we all yearn for.¡± ¡°Good, then powerlessness is your true fear. Because I¡¯m going to need to stay in this realm for a bit longer¡­And I¡¯ll need a battery change for that¡­¡± Kyllix said, a cold smile forming on his lips as he opened his hand. His eyes suddenly lighting up with a bright white glow. Grim shuddered at his words, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they all think.¡± Kyllix laughed. Everything in between him and Grim was blown out of the way, sent flying elsewhere as Grim was pulled in by an invisible force. The Spirit Beast grasped Grim by the chest, his hand pushing into the shadowy black cloth and gripping onto one of the skeleton¡¯s ribs. ¡°Now¡­¡± ¡°No¡­No!¡± The death god pleaded, as an aura of white engulfed it, then suddenly shrunk. It was crushed, quickly squashed down into an apple-sized sphere of mangled black and grey. Kyllix held the remains in his hand, raising it to his mouth. ¡°I wonder what Death tastes like¡­¡± he mused, before taking a big bite. Black energy rushed through his skin and then eyes, surging deeper in colour with every next bite he took. He hummed in surprise, as his from fully faded in, solidifying. ¡°Savoury, apparently.¡± Ch 38 / Part 3 - Aftermath A few hours later, Morning. ¡°I will not lie,¡± Alan said with his voice being magically enhanced to reach everyone¡¯s ears, as he stood before the mass of freed slaves. Thousands of them, the entirety of the Ai¡¯Sen slave population to be exact. They filled one of the Lair¡¯s largest halls, sitting about, or standing in smalls groups before the podium of raised earth he stood on. ¡°Every one of us, is an enemy of the Sinbeni kingdom now, not just the Xilfir.¡± Alan explained to the crowd, ¡°All enslaved races. Be it dishonoured Bestia tribes, Goblins, Giants, and all other minorities that this place treats like merchandise. Our people who still lay within their clutches, will be treated worse than ever before due to what we¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Our people, because this band of misfits that lay before me have all struggled equally to survive, so one people you are. No matter your race, even if our blood is of a different colour. Family, is how you should see the one beside you.¡± He said, a loud echoing cheer coming from the crowd in response. ¡°Things will be hard, bloody and painful even. Food and water will come sparingly, medicine and clothing even, will be hard to come by. But that doesn¡¯t mean that nothing has changed from your previous arrangement. You are unchained, free men and women. Everything you do now, is your choice and yours alone.¡± Alan raised his voice, knowing how to rile up a crowd. ¡°Out there, you are seen as vermin to be captured and trained. But in here, in here you¡¯re people, ready to fight for your future.¡± He said, and they bellowed in agreement. ¡°The one behind¡­everything that made all this even slightly possible, cannot be here right now. He was injured in the last clash, and is incapable of speaking to you for now. But there are still many more ready to take charge, like me, so I plea that you trust in them. They bled for you, I ask that you be prepared to do the same.¡± Not quite a bellow, but agreement did go through the crowd. ¡°We will need food and other supplies, weapons and armour, and to secure all that we will need those of you who are able bodied to help out. The Dreadblade captains, Zentha, Pyra and Ascal will organize you, listen to them and trust in them. And make no mistake, this is a war effort, you are slaves no longer. From here on you are soldiers, and if you disagree¡­Well the door is not exactly open, but I¡¯m willing to open it for you and hand you back your cuffs.¡± Alan said, the crowd going silent as he glanced around. There was no response. Alan gestured at the two Xilfir captains beside his podium, ¡°Fighters, warriors, and anybody capable of trustable magic, speak to Ascal to my left. Thieves, hunters, and anybody capable of stealth magic, speak to Zentha on my right. As for everyone else. Gather to the far side of the hall where Pyra and the DragonKnights are gathered, you will be trained in basic combat.¡± He explained as the crowd began to separate, noticing that a lot less were going towards Pyra than he expected. There were many capable of simple stealth among the Xilfir, and most Bestia could easily physically overpower any Human, Elf or Dwarf. Alan sighed in relief as he turned away, the ground he stood on lowering back to normal. ¡°Not bad,¡± said Kyllix with a grin as he waited for the adventurer below, ¡°And that¡¯s high praise coming from me, mind you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, if it wasn¡¯t for you we might not have been able to re-enter his lair though.¡± Alan responded as he glanced about, as Ascal and Zentha alongside several dozen dreadblades took names and wrote them down over several scrolls, separating the fighters and thieves into groups as he had suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t cut yourself short, words are one of the greatest powers in the universe. It¡¯s why chanting has risen supreme in casting magic, over runic circles and the mixture of ingredients, on basically every realm I¡¯ve visited.¡± Kyllix said with a chuckle, ¡°Words move people where weapons won¡¯t, words gather armies, and topple kingdoms.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Alan sighed, his gaze falling down to his own hands. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying by the way.¡± Kyllix then said, regaining his attention. ¡°About what?¡± Alan asked. ¡°I¡¯m a Spirit Beast, I can sense every single thing going through your head.¡± Kyllix replied with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯ll never get your answer if you don¡¯t go and find out yourself, not if you don¡¯t ask the question in the first place.¡± Alan smiled weakly, ¡°She may not hate me, as I thought she would, but a foolish young boy is all she still sees in me.¡± Kyllix shrugged, ¡°Bah, it¡¯s always complicated. I¡¯m no cupid son, but it¡¯s never healthy to keep those things chained inside. Come on, let¡¯s go check on the other stubborn fool.¡± He then said, a rift opening behind him. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Alan followed the divine through the rift, taking one last glance at the separating crowd. Before finding himself in another room, tiny when compared to the previous space but enough to be called a sizeable bedroom. Nerick, Ivara, Shizuka and Makaela stood all around them, as Thea sat by the bedside where the still unconscious Erik lay. The drake¡¯s expression was one of serenity, an unnatural calmness as he lay under the sheets. ¡°Will he wake?¡± Thea asked, as she gazed at Erik, visibly bothered. ¡°I¡¯ve done what I can,¡± Kyllix said, ¡°Now it¡¯s up to him if he wishes to wake up. Divine bonds are difficult to break. Hell itself still clings to him, it haunts him and keeps him from waking. He has to fight it, and that will take time.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want to wake up?¡± Shizuka asked, glancing away as she saw Thea¡¯s hands clench upon her knees. ¡°He will.¡± Makaela said with certainty, ¡°He¡¯s not the kind of man to give up.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say,¡± Kyllix sighed, ¡°His pride lies shattered, his mind lost.¡± He said as he focused his glowing eyes on the drake, ¡°But his heart is afire, let us hope that rage is enough to topple the despair.¡± ¡°But until he does wake, someone will have to take charge.¡± Alan then suddenly said.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Oh?¡± Kyllix turned to him, ¡°I thought the mighty Hero was going to.¡± He said with a smirk. ¡°I hate it when you do that.¡± Alan groaned, the god¡¯s grin annoying him to no end. ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to Druvia. My place lies with her.¡± Kyllix shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll open you a path, but this does indeed leave us with a choice to make. And I won¡¯t be holding your hands along, the bastard still limits my power and the more I use it the less time I have left here, which isn¡¯t much to begin with. So, it cannot be me. This party needs a leader, that can take to the field. Those people out there, also need someone to rely on.¡± The god glanced about the room, ¡°So who¡¯s stepping up to the task? Because the Pact won¡¯t pause their plans just because you¡¯re down to a knee. They must still be stopped.¡± His gaze fell upon Thea, ¡°Someone, with a wide and strong back to gaze at. Someone with the will to keep moving. Someone that can make leadership decisions while under pressure. Someone everyone else can fully trust.¡± Thea glanced his way, meeting the divine¡¯s smirk. ¡°Alan¡¯s right, that smile of yours is insufferable.¡± She said as she rose to her feet. ¡°Hey, this one¡¯s a lady killer, okay?¡± Kyllix briefly acted as if looking hurt, but was unable to hide the next grin. ¡°Erik is fighting right now, I know he is. So we¡¯re not giving up either,¡± Thea said, resolve in her tone as she returned to look down at Erik. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the power, I don¡¯t even know what is happening to me inside right now. But I¡¯ll fight, because I believe in him, I¡¯ll fight.¡± ¡°Well said,¡± Kyllix chuckled, ¡°But words need to be backed up by actions. What will you do?¡± He asked, ¡°Do you know the enemy¡¯s next step? Do you know what they¡¯re after or who you¡¯re even up against?¡± Thea shook her head, grimacing at his words. But the god snorted in amusement, ¡°Well that¡¯s what it means to be a hero. Against unknown odds, going in with the flimsiest of plans. It¡¯s a good thing I know what they¡¯re planning, so huddle up.¡± Kyllix said as he grabbed a nearby chair and sat down. He closed his eyes and raised his arms forwards, as a blueish goo suddenly oozed out of his palms. The slime spread out before him, taking shape and colour. Creating a map before his palms. ¡°Is that¡­Faetera?¡± Nerick asked as he walked over alongside Makaela and Shizuka. Thea moving last, coming to stand directly before the God. ¡°Yeap, or as well as I can picture it. And before you ask, I¡¯m about to explain what those white-blue and red-black marks are. First, what do you know of this world¡¯s Spirits? Or as the Dragons and Fae call them, the Spirit of Nature.¡± Kyllix asked as he rested his arms, the map hovering in place in-between all of them. ¡°Spirits are a conscious existence made purely of spiritual energy. They are bound to certain places, objects or beings.¡± Makaela answered. ¡°Righto, and similarly to mana, the spiritual energy they are made of has different variations. Where mana is an elemental energy, as in it has as many variants as there are elements. Spirits, or Spirit as my people call it, has two variants. This realm¡¯s base spiritual energy is Positive, meaning that it stands for life and the elements that make it. But there is a second variant, Negative Spirit, which stands for death, corruption and chaos.¡± Kyllix thoroughly explained, ¡°Now you know the basics of spiritual energy, there is positive and then there is negative. So back to Spirits. As you said, they are conscious creatures, with something called a hive mind. Meaning that, although many of the physical beings they are bound to don¡¯t have brains, they all sort of have this psychic connection between them. Actually making them a single massive intellect, which in spiritual terms, they are on the level of a God. But unlike the useless wastes of space most Gods are these days, Spirits aid in retaining life on Faetera, helping it flourish. In a way, the Spirits are Featera itself, its conscious will. Which is why the Dragons and Fae serve and protect it. Now I¡¯ll only briefly touch this next subject because it is fairly complicated and there¡¯s no need nor do I want to go through the headache of explaining it fully, since I barely understand it myself. But Spirits, or spiritual energy in general, is highly attracted to mana. This world, and all others, are engulfed by a raw kind of mana called environmental mana. It is unbound, meaning that it is not connected to any one Soul like my mana is bound to me or your mana is bound to you. This is the world¡¯s mana, the planet¡¯s free-roaming energy. And that kind of energy, in that massive amounts, flows in specific ways. Ways I call Ley Lines. And these Lines, sometimes collide, creating what I call Ley Junctures. At these specific points, there is environmental mana in greater abundance than anywhere else, therefore¡­¡± He urged for one of them to finish. ¡°Therefore, there is spiritual energy in greater abundance as well¡­¡± Shizuka did so. ¡°Right, quick learner I see.¡± Kyllix said before explaining further, ¡°The marks you see on the map are said junctures, as for the colour¡­The two dark marks on Sinbeni and the Lost world are currently Negative energy, due to the large amount of death, corruption and conflict that has occurred or is still occurring there. The other brighter five are Positive spiritual energy.¡± ¡°And of what significance does this have for Hell¡¯s plans?¡± Makaela asked as she now inspected the map more closely. ¡°The Devils plan to cast a massive demonic ritual,¡± Kyllix continued, ¡°One that would require insane amounts of mana to accomplish. Miasma to be precise, or abysmal as we call it. Which is much harder to come by than the other kind of mana unless they plan to corrupt the entire planet. But, spiritual energy is an interchangeable resource to any other, even mana of that specific variation. But only if it is of the correct variation itself, and for Miasma they need the negative variation¡­¡± he paused for a moment, letting them catch on. ¡°So¡­they¡¯re altering the spiritual energy at these junctures for that purpose?¡± Makaela said in question. ¡°And they¡¯re somehow collecting it.¡± Kyllix added, ¡°They¡¯ve already collected off two junctures, which is why the Miasma within the Lost World hasn¡¯t naturally healed yet. And also,¡± he turned to Shizuka, ¡°Why the senses of us Spirit beasts are so heightened here on Sinbeni.¡± Shizuka nodded, a shiver going through her shoulders as she rubbed the blue runic circle that lay on her right hand. ¡°If Erik hadn¡¯t figured out how to shut off my senses I would¡¯ve been useless out there¡­¡± she said, remembering the painful experience. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the ropes later,¡± Kyllix assured, ¡°But that¡¯s my basic understanding of their plan so far. From what I can tell they¡¯re using conflict between nations to alter the spiritual energy, like the conflict between Sinbeni and Zrosa, and despicably enough the war between Druvia and Azruxan¡¯s army.¡± ¡°Wait so¡­Azruxan was just a tool in all this too?¡± Nerick asked in surprise. ¡°Can¡¯t spell Devil without Evil.¡± Kyllix mused, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Xokith and Kurzan actually wanted their brother dead. They¡¯re only brothers in name after all, in reality, they¡¯re not even family. Either way, we can expect conflict between them and their underlings as well, so that¡¯s a plus.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t see how we¡¯re supposed to protect all this land with just¡­us, against all of hell.¡± Makaela sighed in frustration. ¡°All nine Hells actually, Hell is nine conjoined realms.¡± Kyllix corrected. ¡°That word you just said?¡± Nerick asked, ¡°I have no clue what it means.¡± ¡°Conjoined, combined, come on mate.¡± Kyllix shook his head, ¡°I mean that Hell has nine realms, each bound together, making travel in between each as easy as taking a step. Anyway, we don¡¯t need to protect all of these locations, we just need to stop Hell¡¯s minions from accomplishing their goal. And that means going straight to the root, we defeat the Pact and each of their allies.¡± ¡°Easier said than done.¡± Makaela pointed out. ¡°Okay that pessimistic thing you¡¯ve got going? Yeah you.¡± Kyllix said with narrowed eyes as he pointed his slimy finger at her. ¡°Fix that. And as I mentioned before, you¡¯re not alone in this. Far from it, dozens of other realms are both defending and assaulting hell as we speak. This is not just a battle occurring on Faetera, but an interdimensional war.¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t we get some assistance over here?¡± Nerick asked. Kyllix groaned, ¡°Listen here kid, it¡¯s bad enough that I had to come personally. No we cannot spare any others, and neither can Hell, so the pieces you have right now are all you¡¯ve got to play with. And that goes the same for the Assassin¡¯s Pact, both sides are spread thin, that¡¯s how war works. So get your game face on, because they¡¯ve been wearing it since before you were even born.¡± ¡°Game¡­face?¡± Nerick repeated in question. Kyllix sighed, ¡°Beggars can¡¯t be choosers¡­¡± he mused. Ivara hissed down at him, but Nerick still looked oblivious. ¡°Come on, the bloody wyvern got that one!¡± The god exclaimed in disbelief. Ch 39 - Shadows and their wielders Hunter fell to a knee as he reached the large heart, as it pumped furiously. ¡°Mistress¡­Please¡­Mercy¡­¡± The Bestia asked, breathing weakly as he clenched a gaping wound that lay over his chest. His armour was in tatters, his body just as much, and his weapon was nowhere in sight. ¡°Mercy?¡± Azkel chuckled coldly, as she bit her left thumb¡¯s claw in annoyance. ¡°But of course, I believe in second chances, Hunter¡­Or should I say, Sero Fao¡¯lin? You¡¯ll get your second chance, but the consequences of failing me will still be dire.¡± ¡°Yes mistress Azkel! I shall not fail you again!¡± Sero promised. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Azkel stated plainly, as she lowered her left hand towards him. ¡°Never, again.¡± She said, as the heart¡¯s flesh beneath her illusion suddenly burst out towards him, tentacles of black flesh entangling themselves around his body. The Bestia struggled, he tried to pull the fleshy limbs off him but they were too strong, pulling him into the heart as he screamed and shouted for aid. Until the heart closed around him, the room going silent from his absence. ¡°Umbra.¡± Azkel then said, the Head of Shadow appearing before her once called. ¡°At your disposal, Mistress Azkel.¡± Umbra announced himself. ¡°I can feel him.¡± Azkel said as she took a deep breath, ¡°His consciousness lays within Hell¡¯s clutches, my father made sure it would if Genova failed, which she did. I¡¯m going to need a replacement for Beast and Soul divisions, tell the highest ranking alive within each of their promotion.¡± ¡°Yes mistress, at once mistress.¡± Umbra replied. ¡°Also, locate me that drake¡¯s Lair, put all your resources up to the task.¡± Azkel ordered, as she returned to gnawing on her claw. ¡°As you wish, although I will be unable to watch Ramzi¡¯s every move if so.¡± Umbra pointed out. ¡°As long as you keep tabs on his little¡­experiment¡¯s situation, everything will go as planned.¡± Azkel mused, a wicked grin forming over her thin lips. ¡°What have you planned then, mistress?¡± Umbra asked. ¡°To take out our enemies, both of them, in one fell swoop.¡± Azkel said with a chuckle, ¡°Simple, why waste our own energy when¡­they can take each other out? My foolish cousin will never see it coming, and those¡­¡¯Heroes¡¯ have utterly no clue what they will be up against.¡± ¡°Ah, transfer the problem and let it and our competition deal with one another. A brilliant plan as always, mistress.¡± Umbra said, kneeling lower as he did. ¡°Indeed, but this time¡­I want further assurance.¡± Azkel then said, her smile widening further, ¡°Lust.¡± She called upon the head of Hell, the succubus appearing moments later. ¡°Yes?~¡± The demoness gracefully asked. ¡°It is high time I entertain you a bit,¡± Azkel told her, ¡°Tell me, how fluent is your Alf?¡± Lust chuckled, ¡°To a fault, Mistress.¡± She answered in elven. -
- Two days later Ai¡¯Sen Outskirts Bronze Plains of Lahihr Kailu lay low within the grassland, blades of bronze-like grass surrounding him and his assigned group. They were twelve in total, which was mostly made up of Dune Dredge Pirate crewmen with Jin and Tania being two of them. Three of his squad though were Dreadblades, their two officers and the squad leader, the information officer Kyrenic. He was an older dark elf, and from his ageing skin, Kailu could tell the man was approaching his third century of age. Each of them also wore cloaks to match the surrounding grass¡¯s colour, making them invisible without the need for magic. This, was Kyrenic¡¯s idea. They were observing the eastern Ai¡¯Sen gate, where a heavily guarded convoy was being gathered. The past two days the Lahihr and Abu Katra guard had sent reinforcements to scour the port city in search of them, but nothing was found. How could they? Since, not even the rebels themselves knew where their base was located exactly, other than the small portals the strange Bestia known to them only as Kyllix had opened for their use. But instead of continuing to reinforce Ai¡¯Sen it seemed like the council had changed their plans out of nowhere. ¡°They¡¯re stripping the city of defences, needed resources and fighters.¡± Mused one officer in his squad. ¡°Other than personal slaves, Ai¡¯Sen has been freed, the show of force earlier was to ease the people of Sinbeni.¡± Kyrenic explained, ¡°Master Ascal presumes they¡¯re moving supplies to reinforce Lahihr, since it is a highly profitable mining operation for Sinbeni. Freeing the miners will mean a far fiercer fight than our last one.¡± ¡°And what of those cloaked soldiers?¡± Asked the other officer, as they noticed a large group of brown-cloaked men and women keeping watch alongside the rest of the guard. ¡°Those are Sin Wyrms,¡± Kailu added. Kyrenic glanced back at the boy, ¡°What can you tell me about them?¡± he asked him and the pirates in common. ¡°Not much sir, they only operate under strict council rule, needing five votes at least to be deployed. Other than that, they guard the Capital, Abu Katra.¡± Jin explained. ¡°They only accept Human members, but some say that after joining they aren¡¯t even that anymore.¡± Tania mused as she carefully watched the cloaked guards. ¡°I saw one up close,¡± Kailu said before changing back to elven, ¡°They¡¯re vicious, they fight with strange weaponry too, and their hidden armour is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°I see about two hundred of them gathering around the convoy.¡± One officer pointed out, ¡°They seem to be working in groups of three as well, see how they separate?¡± ¡°Can you describe their equipment in some more detail?¡± Kyrenic asked. ¡°Uh, like their name suggests it seems to be made out of wyrm materials, but the one I saw had magic just as strange. Their armour seemed too impenetrable to just be wyrm hide too.¡± Kailu explained. ¡°Spread out along the fields in groups of two,¡± Kyrenic then said, ¡°Jiel, report back to master Ascal. The rest continue to keep watch, I¡¯ll go in and investigate.¡± They each nodded silently before separating, fading into invisibility as they moved off. Kyrenic returned to gazing at the convoy, a dozen massive caravans of wood and metal with boat-like bodies and retractable wheels. Pulling these more than building-sized vehicles, were creatures just as huge. Covered in black fur like a bison but long and reptilian in form, the beasts had three sets of feet, two bulky tusks growing out of their lower jaws and a long crimson-scaled tail which ended in a spiked sphere. (¡°Dagen.¡±) He mused, recognising the draconic beast from its tell-tale appearance, other than the tail¡¯s colouring. A monstrosity when encountered in the wilds of Wyv¡¯Nor, but in the towns of Dark¡¯Mor they had been tamed and cared for like common cows, to then be sold off to Sinbeni where over many decades they were bred to withstand the temperature and adapted to the desert and dry plains. Not only where they beasts of burden, but nowhere near the frightened creature a horse or bison could be. Dagen were predators, ones capable of fighting off anything but the largest and rarest of desert predators.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XAYhNHhxN0A
(¡°I wonder what Ascal will come up with, for those creatures, they¡¯re trained to only listen to their trainers.¡±) Kyrenic mused before suddenly dashing forth, moving as fast as the wind around him, his feet barely touching the ground as he made not a single sound. He cast no magic, no enhancement or bending of light. Yet he seamlessly moved with the waving grass, his matching cloak invisible among it. And as he approached the gate, his speed doubled. ¡°Shimmer¡± Kyrenic chanted, and his form went invisible for the briefest moment. And as he lay unseen, he ran across the now shorter grass and towards the convoy. Approaching the perimeter of guards and Sin Wyrms, ¡°Featherlight¡± he chanted beneath his breath, his body¡¯s weight becoming magically altered to be as light as a feather. Kyrenic leapt, soaring through the air and taking off his cloak as he did, turning it over and putting it back on. Now sky-blue, he released both spells as he soared forward. As they could be detected by the Sin Wyrms ahead, whose capabilities still remained unknown. He faded back into visibility but as he soared over the guards he was unrecognisable from the sky above thanks to his clothing, yet he was falling now much faster than before as his body¡¯s normal weight returned and gravity grasped him once again.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Kyrenic landed skilfully, rolling forwards to decrease the force of impact, soundlessly too and at the same time unclipping his cloak. Turning it over once more before coming to a stop face down on the ground with his cloak laying above him. He peaked from beneath the cloth and through the short grass as he lay there, to get a lay of his surroundings. Kyrenic had almost made it to one caravan but was still a few meters short of reaching it. He lay completely still as a patrol of guards passed by, grasping the front of his released cloak tightly as he did. ¡°Think we¡¯ll get a budget cut cause of these council dogs being here?¡± One guard asked. ¡°I sure hope not, but they¡¯ll do anything to cut on costs cause of this fucking mishap.¡± Another grumbled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too surprised, although I¡¯m more curious about where the hell those slaves disappeared to and who the fuck those shadows were that night.¡± The third one said. ¡°Shit yeah, you were there, weren¡¯t you? What¡¯d they look like?¡± The first guard then asked as they walked off. When they turned away from him, he made his next move. Quiet as a passing breeze, Kyrenic suddenly rushed forwards, leaping with every bit of his strength but keeping low as he soared through the grass. Rolling when he reached one caravan, to finally find himself laying beneath it. Above him was solid wood and no way inside, but the boat-like caravan¡¯s size gave him a shadow to fade into and hide within as he walked silently, moving towards the caravan¡¯s nearest wheel. He considered a levitation spell at first, but the Sin Wyrms were still too close, and he didn¡¯t know if there were any inside nor if magic detection spells were erected over the caravans themselves. So instead he stepped closer to the reinforced wooden wheel, putting his back to it. Kyrenic folded his cloak before strapped it to his side, he¡¯d need his full range of mobility for this and it would only get in his way. Revealing the assortment of strange equipment that lay strapped to his many belts. From dwarven to even goblin made mechanisms attached to his suit, he also had many others for all kinds of situations. But as a weapon, he only had one. It was strapped to his back. Long and curved, a single-edged blade. Sheathed in a black scabbard with the golden design of claw marks riddling it just like the sword¡¯s square guard. The grip who¡¯s cord wrap was gold covered the actual black beneath, while the pommel was flat and thin. His magical capabilities were limited, having been born with magic deficiency. But It did not stop him from becoming the best at his line of work. Kyrenic had spent his long elven life training elsewhere. He grabbed a hook from his belt and attached it to his thick left gauntlet, sticking the back inside a barrel that lay protruding over his wrist. Making sure it was correctly in place, he glanced around while aiming his left hand up. Seeing no eyes on his position, he clenched his left hand, and the hook suddenly shot upwards. A thick string trailed behind the hook, unreflective and strangely transparent. The hook flew up as high as it could, reaching the large wheel¡¯s hub, its centre. Soaring over the hub, it found its place beside one of the spokes, the metal poles that kept the wooden tire attached to the hub at its centre. Making sure the hook was sturdily in place by pulling a few times with his full weight, Kyrenic then flipped a switch on the side of his gauntlet, and the thick string started to be slowly pulled back inside the barrel. Kyrenic rose slowly with the mechanism in his gauntlet, at the same time using his clawed right glove to grip onto the wheel¡¯s wooden tire and climb, reaching the closest spoke and then beginning to climb that. His claws couldn¡¯t grip onto their metallic make, but the magnetic material inside his glove allowed him to climb steadily anyhow. Swinging from side to side would have been a recipe for disaster, while climbing in line with cover made him invisible to watchful eyes. Silent moments went past as Kyrenic kept his body still and straight, climbing higher and higher, until he finally reached the wheel¡¯s half height. Pulling himself onto the nearest flat surface, he switched his gauntlet off and recovered his hook whilst laying low and out of sight. He dashed across to the wheel¡¯s mechanisms, a gaping entrance laying all around the machinery that he knew would retract the wheels for when the caravan reached the desert. He snuck inside, walking over the thinnest of ledges, climbing ropes and bulky mechanisms. Until he reached the highest point within the caravan¡¯s bottom deck, standing at the top of one of the wheel¡¯s machinery. The deck was dimly lit by magic crystals, allowing Kyrenic to scour his surroundings and keep out of sight. The inside was slightly larger than your average transport ship, allowing for a massive storage space where from his position he could make out most of what inhabited it. But a few of the largest wooden crates caught his attention. The wooden storage was large enough to be a small room in of itself, and several of them lay tied to the deck¡¯s ceiling with metal chains. Beneath the large crates was nothing but flat ground as if they expected the things to fall, and if they did Kyrenic was sure the shoddy woodwork would shatter on collision. Making him wonder, just what in the world they were storing inside them. Making sure none of the guards patrolling where looking up, he stepped to the very far edge from the nearest crate. Taking a deep breath, he focused briefly, before suddenly dashing forwards. Kyrenic leapt off the machinery, briefly soaring through the air beside the crate before starting to lose altitude, grabbing onto the crate right then and there as he levelled out. Making absolutely no sound as he did, and transferring no force onto the crate as he grabbed on. Using his clawed glove and gauntlet he climbed up the wooden crate, reaching the top where he found enough room to stand above it. He crouched down, pulling out a handheld mechanism. The tool had a long saw-like blade with short teeth, but was very thin and definitely not usable as a weapon. Putting the saw down beside him, he then also took out a piece of flat metal. The crate was made of many thick planks held side-by-side to make the floor, walls and ceiling. So to look inside, he needed to make a hole. Kyrenic carefully entered the thin piece of metal in between two planks, making sure half of it was inside before bending the metal over one plank, giving it a ninety degrees bend before letting go. He placed his left foot over the visible half of the metal strap before removing his clawed glove, revealing a thin metallic glove beneath the cloth. He then carefully placed his right hand upon the other plank, resting his palm where the metal piece was entered. Slowly he then moved his right hand away from the rod, hearing a low squeak inside, telling him the metal was bending towards his magnetic glove. He pulled his hand away from the plank, slowly until barely audible the sound stopped. Putting his cloth glove back on over the magnetic one, he then grabbed a strange crystal out of one pocket. It was jade green in colour and roughly shaped. Kyrenic placed the crystal over the metal strap, watching as the metal suddenly changed from iron grey to dark green. Briefly he removed his boot off the metal and tried to bend it back with his hand, but it was now too hard to bend back. He placed his foot back on the metal, then retrieved the saw-like tool he had taken out earlier. Holding the thin fanged blade in between the two chosen planks, he pressed its fanged side towards the plank away from his left foot, the one that lay over the metal piece. As he held the tool with one hand, he then began to pull on a string with the other, and as he did the saw began to quickly move back and forth at great speed. Kyrenic began to cut, the wood seemingly softening further at the saw¡¯s touch as the blade itself glowed a dim blue. He cut one line a few centimetres away from the metal piece, and another on the opposite side, separating a section of the plank from the crate. But the piece of wood did not fall inside, as the hardened metal strap was keeping it from doing so. Putting his saw away Kyrenic then carefully stepped off the metal piece and grabbed it with his left hand, placing his thumb over the crystal to make sure it did not fall off and away from the strange metal. He raised the metal band, and with the wooden section rose. He grabbed it with his free hand, silently placing it nearby before separating the crystal from the metal band. The metal suddenly lost its dark green colouring, regaining its iron grey as he did. Then bending the metal piece back as well as he could, he put both away into his many belts before retrieving something else. Kyrenic held up a strange monocle to his right eye, strange as in the lens was pitch black on one side but clear and see-through on the other. He held the clear face to his eye, and looked inside the crate, allowing him to see even through its dark interior. His eyes narrowed at what he saw within. Dozens of Xilfir slaves, a single thick metal chain going through each of their cuffs and holding them from going too far from another. Each of them was naked, not a single piece of cloth over them as they lay about. They all seemed to also be starving from the hunger. But what truly made his blood boil, were their injuries. Tortured to death¡¯s door, scarred beyond recognition as they had been visibly put through beatings and whippings. All of them, men, women and children were also fully shaved bald while their scale patches were seemingly burned off their skin. Dry blood was splattered across their bodies too, almost hiding their dark skin which lay bruised into a purplish colour. If it wasn¡¯t for said skin and golden eyes, Kyrenic swore he could¡¯ve mistaken them for demons. And if he focused his ears, he could hear them. Weeping silently in the dark, as they trembled within their own blood, sweat and tears. He looked away, storing his monocle before standing up. Taking several deep breaths to calm his nerves. Kyrenic was trying very hard to relax his rising anger, fearing that if he saw that harrowing sight for another moment, even he would¡¯ve had no reason or control over his next actions. Deciding not to say a word about this to his colleges until he reported back to captain Ascal, Kyrenic turned to leave. ¡°Oh, what do we have here, a little rat found its way inside.¡± A voice said in a chilling whisper, as a shadow with violet eyes formed nearby. Kyrenic turned to face the shadow, immediately unsheathing his katana and entering a defensive stance. Umbra chuckled, ¡°A feisty one, or was it the view? Lust¡¯s handywork I¡¯m afraid, that bitch is more than a few marbles loose.¡± Kyrenic¡¯s eyes narrowed as he suddenly lunged, rushing through Umbra as the shadow dispersed into smoke, his body and blade passing right through the being before it reformed behind him. Umbra¡¯s smoke-engulfed right hand suddenly pierced through the xilfir¡¯s shoulder, seemingly disintegrating his flesh and bone, as his arm fell to the floor. Kyrenic held in his screams of pain, resisting as to not set off an alarm and call upon him more enemies. ¡°Interesting, I sense barely any mana within you, mana deficiency? A man of your capabilities? Very intriguing.¡± Umbra mused, as he hovered away from the xilfir. Kyrenic turned on him, slashing his blade in a wide arc, but missing entirely as the shadow moved all too fast. ¡°I don¡¯t need magic to accomplish my mission.¡± Kyrenic said with a weak smirk, before rushing the shadow once more. Feinting the attack as the creature dispersed into smoke once again, but this time Kyrenic was beelining for the edge. Kyrenic leapt off the crate and back towards the mass of machinery, landing through a roll before continuing his escape. ¡°Oh not so fast.¡± Umbra coldly said, as he appeared beside him. A tendril of shadow suddenly grew out of the being¡¯s form, slashing through Kyrenic¡¯s left leg and cutting it right off. Kyrenic groaned in agony as he lost balance, stumbling over from losing a leg and falling to the ground. He bit onto his hood, still resisting the pain, as he tried to stand back up. But Umbra¡¯s foot stomped down onto his back, pushing him to the ground and keeping him there. ¡°I have a message, for your Priestess.¡± Umbra said, as suddenly their surroundings blurred into a mixture of colours for several moments. When Kyrenic¡¯s view disentangled, he noticed that they were now back outside in the high grass. ¡°A¡­message?¡± He managed to ask through struggled breaths. ¡°Call it an¡­act of good faith.¡± Umbra said, before stepping off the dreadblade. ¡°You¡¯ve been seeking Ramzi¡¯s little playhouse, but you¡¯ve been looking at the wrong place. Sure the entrances lay all over Sinbeni, there being two or three within every city. But only those he wants to enter may use them.¡± ¡°Why¡­are y-you telling us this?¡± Kyrenic asked, as he turned himself over. Umbra chuckled, ¡°Because the fool is in our mistress¡¯s way, anyway, you¡¯ll find Ramzi¡¯s true location here.¡± He said, as a small grey scroll fell out of the mass of shadows and beside Kyrenic. ¡°Give that to your little Queen of Thieves, and tell her, your master lays in warm hands.¡± Umbra laughed wickedly, as his smoke covered form suddenly dissipated out of sight. Kailu appeared where the being once stood, slicing his blade through empty air. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s gone.¡± The young xilfir said before turning to his injured squad leader, ¡°Y-your arm and¡­leg¡± his eyes going wide. Kyrenic groaned as he sheathed his blade, then taking the scroll into his remaining hand. ¡°Gah¡­that doesn¡¯t matter right now boy! Bring me Velk!¡± He ordered, breathing heavily as he quickly lost blood. Obvious panic across his face, Kailu nodded before turning away. ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± he said, rushing off without another word. Kyrenic briefly watched him leave, as he stored the scroll into an empty pocket. ¡°Not bad kid¡­anybody else would¡¯ve insisted on...Ah...helping with my injuries.¡± The man chuckled as he reached into another pocket, taking out a strange silver herb. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time I retire.¡± He mused, dropping the plant into his mouth before starting to chew. ¡°Yeah¡­From information officer Kyrenic, to Teacher.¡± The dreadblade mused, trying to distract himself from the pain that engulfed his injuries, as the bleeding stopped and both stumps suddenly began to close with forming skin. ¡°Hah¡­Teacher Kyrenic, I like the sound of that. It''ll give miss Zentha a good laugh for a few years too.¡± Ch 40 - Our Trust Thea traversed the Lair¡¯s main hall with Makaela and Shizuka in tail, taking a look around and making sure everything was moving right. Three days had passed since they freed the Ai¡¯Sen slaves, and during those days the hall had been filled with tents, stone storage buildings and campfires. Since it was surprisingly cold inside, mostly if you had just come back from the dreadfully warm desert of Sinroz. Which many did, as Zentha and Ascal made joint operations to steal cargo off merchant ships, small military convoys and other trading vessels between Ai¡¯Sen, Lahihr and Abu Katra. Although not being here right now, Kyllix had opened several portals from the hall and to Sinbeni, hiding the exits within the desert, hills or even abandoned buildings within each city. Giving them quick access to most locations around them. But as Thea looked around the steadily growing encampment, all she could think about was how Erik would react when he woke¡­ (¡°If he wakes¡­¡±) She thought, and just as it came to her she chided herself for thinking that way. (¡°He¡¯s more stubborn than he likes to show.¡±) Makaela assured through their common bond, the same person they were speaking of. (¡°He¡¯ll wake, and soon.¡±) She said, grasping the distraught Thea¡¯s shoulder in support. Thea nodded with a weak smile, (¡°Yeah, thank you.¡±) ¡°Now brighten up, we can¡¯t have the princess giving her soldiers a sorrowful look.¡± Makaela then said, urging her forwards. ¡°Princess?¡± Thea repeated in question, raising a brow at the word. Makaela smirked, ¡°It was his idea,¡± she said before returning to their psychic conversation, (¡°Before we went after the warehouses, Erik told me the people will need a monarch to look up to. He said that it couldn¡¯t be him, that he¡¯d seem more of a tyrant than a ruler. He also mentioned that the Xilfir and Bestia will need to trust Humanity if we are to avoid a re do of the Xilfir Dominion¡¯s first era¡­So you were and still are the perfect choice.¡±) Makaela explained. Giving Thea¡¯s previously weak smile some light. Making Makaela chuckle, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, with that blue hair of yours and those golden eyes, alongside your above average looks. I¡¯d say you were Fae.¡± Thea glanced back at her with narrowed eyes, ¡°Above average?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself hun,¡± Makaela gestured at Shizuka with a smirk, who stood glancing in between them, ¡°This kid looks better than the both of us thanks to a certain someone.¡± Causing Shizuka to fluster and blush, ¡°E-Ehh!? B-But I¡¯m short and¡­not very strong looking like you two¡­¡± Makaela suddenly pulled the spirit beast in for a hug, squashing a flustering Shizuka into her breasts. ¡°Aw, all men like an adorable pale cat girl, even if you still have some room for development!¡± She said while snuggling into her ears, then pinching her butt cheek. Causing the spirit beast¡¯s eyes to go feline, as she hissed like one. Makaela though only chuckled further as she pulled away, ¡°Hehe, sorry, did I go too far?~¡± she continued to tease. ¡°I would appreciate if you did not smother my student to death.¡± Kyllix sighed as he suddenly appeared before them, glancing between Makaela¡¯s mischievous grin and Shizuka¡¯s tomato red face, her eyes seemingly swirling. ¡°Boo, you divines are no fun.¡± Makaela shrugged as she released Shizuka. ¡°I must be getting older than I thought then, I normally get the opposite.¡± Kyllix chuckled as he popped his neck. ¡°Where have you been anyway!?¡± Shizuka then exclaimed, ¡°You still haven¡¯t taught me anything¡­¡± ¡°Well between having to force a new God into the role of ruling over the dead, gathering a few others and questioning them¡­then having to beat the crap outta some of the livelier ones. Yeah, I¡¯ve been a tad busy kid.¡± Kyllix explained with another sigh. ¡°But hey if you¡¯re ready to be squeezed dry, after I take a nap we can grab one of the other halls and get star-¡± When suddenly a commotion caught each of their attention, as a crowd began to gather nearby the portals, large stone doorways with rifts inside them that lay around one corner of the hall. ¡°And what¡¯s going on over there?¡± Makaela mused as she began towards the commotion. ¡°What now¡­¡± Kyllix groaned as he and Thea moved to follow. ¡°Dam-Hey! We¡¯re not done!¡± Shizuka complained, running after them. ¡°Clear out,¡± Makaela said, pulling two xilfir apart as she tread into the crowd, her presence opening a path for their passing. Reaching the commotion, they found Ascal already at the scene, kneeling before a badly injured Kyrenic and his squad. ¡°Ah, commander.¡± Ascal said as he turned to her. ¡°What happened here?¡± Thea asked with widening eyes as she glanced over the dreadblade¡¯s missing arm and leg. Kyrenic struggled to sit up, two of his squad members having to aid him in doing so. ¡°I-I infiltrated the convoy as planned, miss.¡± He began to explain, ¡°Inside I found months-worth of rations, portable blockade defences, cannons, ballistae and ammunition alongside hundreds of sets of armour and weapons¡­But they also had hostages.¡± ¡°Hostages?¡± Kyllix mused, ¡°Dirty.¡± Kyrenic nodded, ¡°Xilfir, they¡¯ve been tortured¡­I...I could barely tell them apart as so. I only had time to check one caravan, but if there is more inside each of the six¡­then there must be hundreds of them.¡± ¡°And you?¡± Makaela then asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Umbra.¡± Kyrenic said in disdain, ¡°The Pact¡¯s Head of Shadow, was waiting for me inside, or followed me. I don¡¯t¡­know, he was too silent, too fast. I couldn¡¯t match that demon.¡± ¡°Hey, at least you got away old timer. Ever thought of hanging the cape up?¡± Ascal joked, gaining himself nudge from Makaela. ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t get away.¡± Kyrenic then said, confusing them all as he took out a scroll. ¡°He let me go, to give you this.¡± He explained, handing the scroll over to Ascal. Who opened the scroll, finding a small map of Sinroz within, and a mark drawn over it. ¡°What is this?¡± Ascal asked as he inspected the map. ¡°The location we¡¯ve been looking for, Warlord Ramzi¡¯s Coliseum.¡± Kyrenic said, causing their eyes to go wide in surprise. ¡°Why would Umbra give you this and let you go?¡± Makaela asked with a grimace, ¡°It makes no sense, it must be a trap or some ploy.¡± ¡°Or, the Pact wants us and Ramzi to take each other out.¡± Ascal then said, his entire expression suddenly changing as he gazed at the map. ¡°Then they¡¯d swoop in and finish off whichever side remains kneeling. At the same time, they¡¯d take our attention off Lahihr, hoping we go after Ramzi instead of the reinforcement convoy being prepared at Ai¡¯Sen.¡± ¡°And how did you presume that?¡± Makaela asked with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than an elementary ploy, which gives us more information than they think they just gave us.¡± Ascal explained with an amused smirk, ¡°This means the Pact thinks us weaker than Ramzi and his muscle, even with an army of xilfir and some bestia behind us, even with us Dreadblades and Dragon Knights. Maybe Ramzi has an unknown army of his own, I¡¯m not sure, but it does tell us that Ramzi and the Pact are not common allies. He must be working underneath a different Devil than the Pact is.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Kyllix chuckled, ¡°This guy reminds me of someone,¡± he mused, ¡°Yeah, Ramzi must be working for Xokith¡¯s son, Brazath. The Assassin¡¯s Pact I¡¯d imagine are working for Azkel, daughter of Kurzan. Neither likes the other very much, and Azkel thinks herself crafty but Brazath is the real crafty one. Azkel is a Devil of ambition like her father, while Brazath¡­He¡¯s an odd one. Xokith is a Devil Sin of despair but his son¡­Brazath is more akin to insanity than anything.¡± Makaela took the map from Ascal¡¯s hands, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Off the coast of Seeri,¡± Ascal added, ¡°The complete opposite direction the convoy is going, over the water no less.¡± ¡°Then it must be a distraction,¡± Makaela said, closing the scroll. ¡°We cannot afford to believe it.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Kyllix then asked, as the scroll suddenly appeared in his hands, ¡°No matter how good, the best bait is always a real one. Azkel knows that, and she has too much to gain from putting a wrench into Brazath¡¯s plans. Which we don¡¯t even know what they are yet. Remember that so far, we¡¯ve only ever dealt with Azkel, and summoning the beast is her father¡¯s ploy not Xokith¡¯s.¡± He handed the scroll over to Thea, who had been quiet since arriving. ¡°What do you think, boss?¡± he asked with his usual mischievous grin. Thea took the scroll, then opening it. She gazed at it for a few silent moments, before glancing around at them. ¡°If they wanted to fully distract us with a fake location, then why send us to a private island? This land may be off the coast of Seeri but it is not part of it and neither Sinroz. Finding out who actually owns it can¡¯t be difficult, we just need to ask the right person.¡± ¡°True, private land is rare and who owns said land, is surely well known among ship captains and diplomats.¡± Ascal agreed. ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± Makaela asked before turning to Kyllix, ¡°Can¡¯t you open us a portal over there?¡± The divine groaned, ¡°Another one?...Nah, give me maybe five to six days and I¡¯ll be able to. If I open another portal to a place I¡¯ve never been to, without some rest, like I did with Alan two days ago? Then that¡¯s about a week of time I¡¯ll be cutting out of my remainder in this realm, and from the strain on my body, I¡¯d estimate four weeks remaining in my stay.¡± ¡°And even if we hurry, that¡¯s a¡­three-day trip by sea.¡± Thea added. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned.¡± Ascal mused in elven before standing up, ¡°They planned this, timing the convoy¡¯s leave with the approximate time it¡¯ll take to reach the island. Zentha¡¯s intel tells us that the convoy will be leaving in three days as well¡± ¡°And, we cannot be at both places at once.¡± Makaela grumbled as she glared at the divine. ¡°Then there¡¯s a choice to be made!¡± Kyllix sprightly laughed, turning to Thea. ¡°So what¡¯ll be? Stop the council from reinforcing Lahihr, and save the hostages before they join the rest of the enslaved miners. Or, raid Ramzi¡¯s place and possibly free the very last Dragon from whatever fate Brazath has in store for her.¡± He asked in a dramatic tone, as if narrating an epic play. Thea considered her choices, her expression darkening as she asked herself, (¡°What would Erik do?¡±) those words being all she could think about. Until she met Makaela¡¯s expectant eyes, realising right then, (¡°I¡¯m not Erik though¡­¡±) Thea clenched her hands into fists, strengthening her resolve before meeting the divine¡¯s smirk. ¡°Both, we cannot afford to allow the Pact have their way but we also cannot ignore Ramzi. We¡¯ll divide our forces and go after both.¡± ¡°Ohohoho, coming up with a third option, good choice but now you¡¯ll have to back it up with a plan. How will you divide?¡± Kyllix asked, a gleam of amusement in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the island with Nerick and Shizuka, you will be coming with as well just in case.¡± Thea explained before turning to Makaela, ¡°The Dreadblades and their leaders, all their leaders, will stop the armoured convoy.¡± But Makaela¡¯s narrowing eyes told her that she did not agree, (¡°I¡¯m not leaving you three to go alone to assault someone as dangerous as Ramzi. Ascal even said, the Pact thinks him strong enough to take us all on. Why the hell would I not come!?¡±) she argued through their psychic bond, as to not give either of them a bad face before the rebels that gathered around them. (¡°Makaela, I need you to lead your people.¡±) Thea explained, (¡°The Pact will surely defend the convoy, you have to be there to assist them in case someone like Hunter or Etheria appears. We¡¯ll have the divine with us, if anything goes wrong he can always intervene and put a stop to it. You felt his power more acutely than any of us, he¡¯s stronger than even Erik and the Pact doesn¡¯t seem to know that we have him.¡±) But Makaela did not seem fully convinced, (¡°If anything happened to either of you¡­Erik would never forgive me.¡±) (¡°And if anything happened to Ascal? Or Pyra? Or Zentha? Your brother and sisters? Would you ever forgive yourself?¡±) Thea asked, her resolved gaze meeting Makaela¡¯s undecided eyes. (¡°Erik trusts you Makaela, I trust you. You trust in me too, don¡¯t you?¡±) she then asked. Makaela shook her head, (¡°Of course I do!¡±) she exclaimed, her expression one of a deep inner struggle. She then moved her gaze onto Kyllix, (¡°It¡¯s him I don¡¯t trust.¡±) Seemingly reading both their minds, the divine acted as if he had been shot in the heart, but a mischievous grin grew on his face right after. (¡°He¡¯s not harmless, I¡¯ll admit I have my own misgivings about him.¡±) Thea said, stifling a chuckle. (¡°Then-¡±) Makaela tried to say. Thea cut her off, (¡°But, he saved Erik, possibly saved all of us. And he has this aura about him¡­A fatherly one, I truly believe he¡¯s on our side.¡±) ¡°Fine, as you say.¡± Makaela sighed, giving in. Then glancing around, ¡°Speaking of Nerick¡­where did that fool go?¡± ¡°I-I haven¡¯t seen him around in over two days?¡± Shizuka added, also realising. ¡°Oh, crap.¡± Kyllix then whispered, his grin faltering into an awkward smile. ¡°He uhh¡­asked me to send him to a training hall before I left¡­¡± ¡°That was three days ago.¡± Thea said with wide eyes, as each of them turned to stare at the divine. Kyllix flicked his fingers, and a balled up being appeared on the ground among them. Armour and clothing tattered, scratches and bruises riddling his body, and revealing a trembling Ivara as he lay covering the poor wyvern with his body. Nerick glanced around with wide surprised eyes full of relief, ¡°Is...Is it over?¡± he asked. ¡°The hell did you put him through?¡± Ascal asked in elven. ¡°Yeah, sorry about that mate, you¡¯re still alive though so hey. Look at the bright side, you got some real training in.¡± Kyllix offered with an awkward chuckle. Nerick and Ivara looked at the god with murderous eyes. ¡°Ah, right, kid you wanted to get started training huh?¡± Kyllix changed the subject as he turned to Shizuka, ¡°Let¡¯s do that, you can join up with your party before they leave alright?¡± Shizuka raised a brow as she glanced at Nerick, crouching next to him. ¡°Which¡­where you fighting this entire time? The Golem? The Spectres or the Basilisk?¡± she whispered in question. Nerick¡¯s wild eyes met hers, as did Ivara¡¯s. ¡°All the of the above?¡± he said in an exhausted voice, before reality spun around her. Kyllix stretched out his arms, ¡°Alright kid, let¡¯s get started then.¡± He said as they appeared in another hall. Shizuka was still processing through the shock of what Nerick had just told her. ¡°First, let¡¯s take that sealing charm off you.¡± Kyllix said, and Shizuka felt a mild warmth over her wrist, snapping her out of her daze. She looked down at her hand, ¡°W-wait a minute!¡± she said as she saw the runes disappear. ¡°Nobody¡¯s waiting kid,¡± Kyllix said with a wicked chuckle as she stood up and turned to face him, he was taking off his cloak and then shirt, revealing more muscles than she had ever seen on a person of his size. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how many times you pass out today. Well¡­Not that I¡¯ll be counting!¡± he warned. ¡°E-Ehh!?¡± Shizuka shook her head as she stepped away, sensing the murderous vibes oozing out of him. ¡°Let¡¯s start it slow, try to stay alive, and possibly awake too.¡± Kyllix told her, as he took a stance, stomping his right foot down and causing the ground to quake. Suddenly the ground beneath them rose, shattering as pillars of stone grew upwards. Two in total, one of each of them. Shizuka had to try very hard not to fall off as she quickly rose with the pillar, peaking her eyes open when it stopped to find herself a mere foot away from hitting her head on the hall¡¯s ceiling. She dared a glance down, regretting that choice and immediately looking back up as her vision blurred from the chilling sight. She watched as Kyllix sat down over the little space they had around them, the pillars were very thin with barely any standing ground. ¡°Take care now,¡± His voice reverberated through her mind, as the pillars they stood upon suddenly parted away from one another, moving away from each other until they were several meters apart. Shizuka had to grasp the pillar¡¯s edges as to not fall off. ¡°Lesson one,¡± Kyllix said, as the pillars beneath them suddenly changed. The bottom grew thicker, creating a hill beneath them, but the top where they stood on shrunk until she could barely fit both feet. ¡°I will not catch you if you fall, you will roll down all~ the way to the bottom, then you¡¯ll have to climb back up.¡± He warned, as he stood on his right leg and with his left bent before him. His arms were crossed and his eyes closed, yet he stood perfectly in balance. (¡°Not too hard,¡±) Shizuka thought, balancing herself over one leg and with her arms open wide. ¡°You must think this easy, yet why do you presume I¡¯m making myself as small a surface as possible while you lay open wide and ready to be blown away?¡± Kyllix chuckled as he opened his eyes, the silver in them now glowing a bright white. Shizuka watched as ethereal white energy burst out of his body, forming the upper half of a massive white fox with two tails all around him, yet its bottom was made up of dozens of thick tendrils that coiled around the hill beneath him. ¡°Balance yourself not with your body, but with your Spirit.¡± Kyllix said, as a strong breeze suddenly blew through them. Shizuka felt it rush through her, as her entire expression paled white. She felt herself be blown off the hilltop, feeling her foot sliding off the stone, until finally finding herself tumbling down. She fell, feeling the stone bruise her skin with every time she bounced off it, feeling it knocking consciousness out of her as she proceeded to roll down the rest of it. All the way down to the bottom. And when she regained consciousness, Shizuka was unsure how much time had passed. A moment? A minute? An hour? Maybe a day? She was too dizzy and in too much pain to figure it out. But there was another question that popped into her mind. ¡°Is he trying to kill me?¡­I might not survive this¡­¡± She groaned while trying to sit up, then seeing her vision swirl, she decided to remain lying down for just a bit longer. Ch 41 - Interlude; The Night Hunter Druvia The Capital Selene Mansion The next night The sound of footsteps echoed through her dreams. She felt awake, yet she knew she was asleep. She heard them coming closer as all she saw was darkness before her. Until the footsteps sounded as if they were right beside her ear. Two bright pink eyes opened before her, and as they did she suddenly felt an unnatural hunger. She felt those eyes see through her very being, as if invisible hands were caressing every part of her body and mind. She felt naked before them, as they defiled her every part, her every thought. Kayle felt fear like never before, a fear that lingered even after she woke. Finding herself drenched in cold sweat and catching up on her breathing, as if she hadn¡¯t taken a single breathe since the dream began. She trembled, terrified of something, but couldn¡¯t seem to remember what she had been dreaming about. ¡°Curious, is it not? You humans naturally sense our very presence, through fear no less. As if over the ages, your blood denies you from forgetting what we¡¯ve done to your ancestors¡± Said a melodic voice, intoxicating Kayle¡¯s mind and suddenly paralyzing her body. As those demonic pink eyes appeared before her once again, as she remembered the dream she thought she had just forgotten. Lust lay on all fours before her, slowly creeping over Kayle¡¯s bed and towards her. Her glowing eyes captivating Kayle¡¯s, until she was mere inches away from her. Lust giggled in amusement, ¡°As if, you¡¯ve tried to evolve in a way that would allow you to sense us, yet it is more like you¡¯ve devolved to naturally freeze up from our presence. Making you such¡­¡± She grabbed a bunch of Kayle¡¯s hair, pulling it up to her nose before deeply breathing in her scent. ¡°Such easy prey~¡± The demon¡¯s eyes warped, filling with pitch black veins as they locked staring into Kayle¡¯s. ¡°Ahh¡­If only mistress didn¡¯t need you¡­It is too bad, I haven¡¯t had my fill yet~¡± it giggled, forcing Kayle to glance to the side with her left hand as she caressed her chin.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Allowing Kayle to see the puddle of blood and gore that lay at her door, Dreadblade and Crimson Guard corpses laying torn to shreds, only recognisable by the xilfir¡¯s distinct white hair and the crimson guard¡¯s insignias lying about. Kayle choked up as her eyes widened in further terror, seemingly forgetting to breathe all over again from the fear. She wanted to cry, she wanted to scream. But her mind had forgotten how. ¡°Ahaha~ Mistress should¡¯ve sent me from the get go, although I might have had a bit too much fun on my way here!~¡± The demon chuckled, as she turned Kayle¡¯s head to face her again. ¡°Oh, here I am before a Lady, yet I forget to introduce myself! Hehe~¡± Lust neared in closer, licking Kayle¡¯s left cheek with her serpentine black tongue, ¡°Please forgive my manners¡­I haven¡¯t been allowed out of my cage in sooo long~¡± The demoness suddenly pushed Kayle down, now lying over her as her tongue slithered around Kayle¡¯s ear. ¡°My friends call me Lust, but it¡¯s a shame that I actually like my full name unlike the rest of them¡­I am a Succubus Princess after all! Oh, my mother would disown me if I don¡¯t introduce myself properly¡­¡± Lust leaned away slightly, giving Kayle full view of her naked crimson red body, yet the demon¡¯s long tongue remained coiled around Kayle¡¯s right ear. ¡°I am Risera of the Isiroth legion, it''s a pleasure to meet you¡­Food-Oh, I mean, Thea Selene¡¯s younger sister, Kayle~¡± Risera giggled enthusiastically, as her eyes scanned Kayle¡¯s paralysed body. Quivering as her tongue slither over to Kayle''s lips, barely able to hold herself back. ¡°I really should be taking you back to mistress but¡­While we¡¯re still here¡­On a readily available bed¡­Hehe~¡± Risera leaned in closer while receding her tongue back into her mouth, ¡°There¡¯s also plenty of usable parts lying about¡­How about we have some fun?~¡± Those words reminded Kayle¡¯s body how to shed tears, and seemingly how to move, as she suddenly felt able to. Kayle pushed the demoness off, rushing off the bed as she tried to escape. She dashed towards her door, trying her best to ignore the sight and smell¡­Which proved to be a challenge in of itself, struggling not to bend over and puke. When suddenly something entangled itself around her left leg, pulling it back and causing her to fall. Kayle splashed into the still fresh blood, groaning as she wiped it off her eyes, getting an eye-full of one disembodied head. The man¡¯s face although dead, was one of unbound pleasure. ¡°Haha~ I love it when they struggle~¡± Risera giggled, as she pulled Kayle back with her tail, thin and leather-black as it coiled around her leg. Kayle kicked against it, trying to free her leg as she turned herself over, suddenly finding the demon¡¯s long tongue slithering its way into her mouth. Risera now lay over her, and as their eyes met, Kayle once again felt paralysed. Unable to pull away, as Risera¡¯s puffy pink lips descending upon hers. Their mouths met, and Kayle felt herself being drained. She could feel her mana being sucked dry as the succubus''s tongue had its way with every part of her mouth, filling it entirely before slithering down her throat. She felt her mind suddenly tiring, but her body was moving in the opposite direction. And by the time the succubus had released her lips, Kayle thought she was going to go insane from her sudden aching lust. ¡°Oh, no need to rush, we have a few hours before I''d be late¡­¡± Risera chuckled wickedly as she watched Kayle¡¯s expression of fear crumble into one of insane passion. ¡°You¡¯re only the starter though hun,¡± she licked her lips as her eyes suddenly widened, gleaming madness within them. ¡°Makaela, will be my maincourse~¡± The succubus giggled hysterically. Ch 42 - The Resolved, the Fallen, and the Vile Sin¡¯Roz Sin¡¯Beni, Lahihr Desert Plains Three Days Later The convoy of six Dagen-pulled caravans swam across the ocean of sand, the large creatures easily dashing over the dunes as they pulled the massive land-ships. The sun was still setting behind them, giving them some light. There was little wind, barely a breeze. Yet ahead, a storm of sand raged. Sandy razor winds twirled and swirled in a thick cone of death. Yet within them, barely visible, lay a sole figure. Makaela gazed off at the incoming convoy, as it turned to avoid her hurricane. She chuckled, a gleam in her eyes as they widened. ¡°You think you can avoid me?¡± she hissed, her voice echoing forth and reaching the convoy¡¯s inhabitants. Ever since three days ago, she had been in a bad mood. Raising her right hand before her, golden spiritual energy formed out of it, ¡°Soul School; Spirit Form; Aether Rifle.¡± taking the shape of a rifle. A dwarven made weapon who¡¯s diagrams and make she had studied profusely. Holding the weapon with her right hand, she took aim at the lead Dagen. ¡°Soul School; Soul Mark.¡± She chanted, as an ethereal golden blaze appeared at her barrel¡¯s end. She moved onto targeting the next Dagen, as the blaze seemed to follow the first, circling around her as the creature moved. ¡°Second Mark¡± She chanted once again, a second blaze appearing towards the being she aimed at. ¡°Third Mark¡± She marked each beast, creating a total of six blazed before her. Taking a step back, Makaela took aim at the front Dagen once again before clenching her weapon tightly with both hands. ¡°Behold fear, behold terror. Take a look, within the deepest recesses of the abyss. Receive a glimpse of what lurks, slithers, crawls and prowls in the darkness of the afterworld.¡± Makaela chanted, as her eyes glowed a fierce light. ¡°Soul School; Nightmare!¡± She fired her weapon, then moving over to the next target, firing once again before moving onto the third. She shot at every blaze, activating every mark. Duplicating the spell, and making sure none of them missed. Each of the golden blazes suddenly burst forth as a grey flame, soaring onto their mark, their course changing as the Dagen moved. And each hit, exploding into the Dagen¡¯s faces. But the creatures seemed undisturbed by the flames, no damage seemed to have been done either. Confusing the convoy¡¯s riders for a moment. That is, until each Dagen collapsed unconscious. Slamming forward into the sand, seemingly immediately entering a nightmare as they began to growl, snarl and struggle in their sleep. Following the confusion, panic filled the convoy in a wave. As guards rushed about the top decks, arming cannons and ballistae, taking aim towards Makaela on their south. None of them noticing, not until it was too late. That to their west, where the sun was still setting, a small army was heading their way. Riding much smaller version of the convoy¡¯s caravan, where the rebelling xilfir and bestia. With the goblins manning their own boat, although it didn¡¯t stay very much on course as they haphazardly swerved back and forth. But instead of creatures like the Dagen pulling them, the rebels where casting wind magic into their sails to move forward, going faster than the Dagen ever could. And quickly catching up to the now-stalled convoy. When they finally noticed the incoming ships, the convoy began realigning their siege weaponry and moving troops around. But it was too late, the rebels were already upon them. The rebel ships surrounding the convoy as riflemen aboard them fired dwarven launchers at the convoy, shooting thick capsules that trailed smoke behind them as they flew. The capsules exploded on contact, spreading smoke alongside the dozens of others, and creating a massive cloud all around the convoy. Blinding the guards from seeing the hundreds of hooks that gripped onto the caravans¡¯ railing, and giving the rebels cover as they climbed up beyond the cannon holes that now lay open on either side of the ship-shaped caravans.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=k5hvy-Uyq8E
And as the smoke began to clear, the agile and deadly xilfir, along with the hulking and powerful bestia, all appeared out of it. The guards faltered at the sight, where they expected barely geared rebels, they were met with killers in the making. The cold bloodlust in the xilfir¡¯s eyes, the furious hunger in the bestia¡¯s snarls. Each of those made the human and dwarven Sinbeni hesitate. Something the rebels did the exact opposite of. They charged the Sinbeni guard, bellowing in challenge as they mercilessly felled any in their way. Their sudden and relentless charge stunning the guards briefly, causing chaos to befall their chain of command as for several moments the officers were awe-struck by the rebel¡¯s fearsome behaviour. Several moments through which dozens lost their lives. As arrows soared up from rebel ships, raining down upon the ship¡¯s centre and causing further confusion. As dreadblades appeared out of nowhere, their whips of lightning killing or at least injuring several, before disappearing from sight. Bestia warriors bashing their massive weapons through the guard¡¯s front lines, while xilfir rogues stepped through, slicing and dicing like blades on a meat grinder. Followed by the crazed goblin troop, as they climbed up one caravan last, having somehow thrashed their boat into it. The green skinned rebels wielded mighty iron shovels, hammers, pickaxes and¡­a bright one among them even held a frying pan, whilst also having mistaken a bucket for his helmet. But their shabby equipment mattered not, as their bestial screams confused many just as much. The goblins leapt from side to side, running amok among the guard¡¯s feet and knocking them over. While some climbed up the ropes. Swinging by a fight, panning the guard unconscious, and chuckling maniacally all the while. The roar of battle reverberated through the convoy, as orders finally began to move across the guards. The officers trying to coordinate through the chaos and confusion, while they themselves fought off the insurgents. But the guards were overwhelmed, and not just by the comically fearless goblins, but throughout each caravan. They were completely outnumbered. Until, the rebels where suddenly outmatched. As the decks quaked, the Sin Wyrms landing roughly in between the two sides, dividing the rebels from the guard. Wearing a sandy-brown cloak, hiding the entirety of their equipment, and most of their appearance. One, in particular, stepped forth from the third caravan¡¯s Wyrms, ¡°You¡¯re assaulting a council vessel. Back off now, or we shall show no quarter.¡± The grizzly man warned, his reptilian black gauntlets too large to hide. ¡°You should¡¯ve opened with that,¡± Said Pyra as she appeared before the hulking man, her already small frame making her seem smaller before him than she actually was. ¡°But we won¡¯t mind keeping you boys busy, while the children continue their squabble.¡± She said with a chuckle, ¡°Xilfir, Drakon!¡± then exclaiming in elven, and at her order the Dragon Knights appeared through bursts of shadowy smoke, facing off against the Sin Wyrms. The Sin Wyrm scoffed in amusement, as he unzipped his cloak, pulling it off right after and revealing a full set of black Slayer armour beneath alongside the massive gauntlets he wore. The rest of the Wyrms did the same, each of them revealing that they also wore Slayer sets. ¡°Murderers, we¡¯ll have your heads for felling our Druvian brothers and sisters.¡± The large man warned. Pyra chuckled awkwardly, there were a whole lot more of them than she had Dragon Knights¡­Gesturing at the Dragon Knights nearby her to move off, as they suddenly disappeared from the caravan she stood on. ¡°Retreating? Already?¡± The man asked with a smirk, but then noticing that those same xilfir reappeared elsewhere, reinforcing the numbers of other caravans. Pyra laughed at his words, as her eyes narrowed. She scanned the Sin Wyrms before her, ¡°Not at all. I just thought this fight right here was a bit unfair.¡± she explained with a widening grin. ¡°So you outnumber yourself further? Foolish dark child, you think you can hold us off on your own while your lackeys reign over the rest?¡± The man laughed, as he stomped a single step forwards. His expression was one of steel-solid resolve. Until, he met Pyra¡¯s eyes. A dark gold energy loomed within them, surging through like electricity, spreading over her face before suddenly engulfing her body. ¡°Hold¡­you off?¡± Pyra chuckled coldly, as the wooden deck around her cracked from the pressure her body was oozing. ¡°You see¡­My sister Zentha is taking on your men over the last ship, my brother Ascal is taking the ones over at the first. It is only fair, since I am the oldest, that I take the ship with the most of you.¡± She explained, suddenly disappearing from sight.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The Sin Wyms where about to turn onto the rebels still fighting their guard allies behind them. ¡°No! Stand your ground! She¡¯s-¡± The large man was about to say, as he realised something. ¡°I am the hunter of hunters,¡± Pyra began to chant, her voice reverberating throughout the convoy alongside her brother and sister¡¯s voices. ¡°I am the serpent¡¯s bane,¡± Zentha chanted. ¡°I am the owl¡¯s teacher,¡± Ascal also chanted. ¡°The predator of those would think me prey.¡± ¡°The venom that triumphs all others.¡± ¡°The all-seeing watcher that sees all who would stand against you.¡± Their voices warping with one another, as a coldness filled the listeners. ¡°Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength!¡± They now spoke in unison. ¡°For I am your hound.¡± Pyra whispered, ¡°Draconic Martial Arts; Custom Art; Light¡¯s shadow¡­¡± ¡°For I am your poison.¡± Zentha hissed, ¡°Draconic Summon; Custom Cast; Apep! Izft! Chained Apophis!¡± ¡°For I am your gaze!¡± And Ascal exclaimed in a sudden bellow, ¡°Draconic School; Custom Cast; Playing Field!¡±
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LV8AKP4NAdU
Suddenly the last ship¡¯s surface exploded with a golden smoke, as it warped and swirled, the gleaming clouds forming massive serpent-like shapes that flew about. The serpents dove down into the masses of guards, causing havoc among them as the rebels swarmed them, seemingly unaffected by the poisonous mass. But the smoke was no illusion or construct of Zentha¡¯s. It hissed. It snarled. And it roared. The serpents were alive, and hungry. While every guard or Sin Wyrm that breathed in their poisonous golden smoke, utterly lost their minds. Their eyes gaining a golden hue as black veins riddled their skin, their bodies bulging with sudden muscle while their expressions turned just as animalistic as the serpent¡¯s. They seemed possessed by a demon as they suddenly turned on their own, attacking both sides with abandon while some even fought other poor affected victims of Zentha¡¯s poison. While Zentha herself, was nowhere to be seen. Yet her blades flew out of the smoke all over, raining upon the guards and Sin Wyrms, devastating their lines even when none of them ever caught a single glimpse of her. Zentha thread through her own smoke of poison, fading from serpentine cloud to cloud as she passed invisible while outside it. Twirling and dancing out of sight, a whirlwind of death as dozens of thin needle-like blades left her hands with every spin. Her blades would soar to each and every direction, trailing the poisonous smoke behind them, which then twisted into smaller serpentine forms that struck at the closest enemy in its path. Growing long fangs before biting down onto a victim, causing some brief pain before the attacked suddenly turned berserk. Zentha¡¯s field was turned into her own natural habitat, a jungle of chaos which she thrived upon. And over at the first ship, Ascal stood alone, his half of the caravan empty as the Sin Wyrms cautiously approached him. Guards and Rebels fighting behind them, while rebels that climbed up from Ascal¡¯s side quickly moved out of his way. The first three Sin Wyrms moved in on him, their draconic weapons engulfed in whichever element they were bound to. Each of them meeting his bright eyes, glowing like two lanterns at night. Ascal smiled, his usual happy-go-lucky, warm smile. But it suddenly warped, thinning and stretching out into a wicked grin. His previously gentle eyes, distorting into a gaze of depraved amusement. Each of the Sin Wyrms stopped in their tracks, feeling a chilling fear crawling up their spines, they shivered at the sight. Ascal opened his arms wide, wickedly laughing all the while. ¡°Welcome, ladies and gentlemen, young and old. The Sick and the Twisted.¡± His voice suddenly warped too, lowering in pitch as lightning surged through his body. ¡°Let us play a little game, you shall be the players¡­No, no you are the playthings! And I? I shall be the game master. You the lambs and me the wolf. The rules are simple, detestably so. Your role is to kill me, before your colleagues over the other caravans all die. That is your time limit, however, if you were to fail¡­Ohohahaha!¡­If you fail to slay me by the end of it¡­¡± Suddenly lightning struck out of his hands, forming a massive ethereal hourglass behind him. Made entirely of golden energy that sparked with power, and instead of grains of sand¡­which the desert had plenty of¡­ Blood rushed from the dead all over the convoy, forming tendrils that were absorbed into the hourglass¡¯s top section. Slowly pooling into the bottom. Ascal playfully bowed, ¡°If you fail, then this wolf shall feast upon lamb!¡± he exclaimed. The Sin Wyrms snapped out of their fearful gaze, but not that they weren¡¯t still afraid as they charged him. Their flame engulfed weapons descending upon him, their lightning imbued arrows raining upon him. Be it bladed, blunt, ranged or elemental. Nothing touched Ascal, as he danced about them, shadows trailing behind his quick and sudden movements. His eyes aglow as they moved incredibly fast, glimpsing towards an attack before it even came at him. Entertained by their fruitless efforts, he chuckled, then laughed. And as he passed in between two of them, one Sin Wyrm accidentally struck at his own ally¡¯s back. ¡°Careful now! If you kill yourselves the quicker will time run out!¡±, Ascal giggled maniacally as he evaded and sidestepped, disappearing into invisibility for a mere moment before reappearing on the other side of the gathering of Slayers. ¡°That¡¯s it! Put your back into it! Oh try not to destroy your own ship while you¡¯re at it! Haha! Almost had me there! But you better hurry, because I¡¯ll surely not miss!¡± He had turned this fight into a game, frustrating the Sin Wyrms, as they now lunged at him with abandon. Exactly as he wanted them to be, his every word, his every action, a pre-planned act to madden his enemy. As he ruled supreme over this battlefield, like a puppeteer giving off a magnificent show. With the Sin Wyrms being the puppets, and him the hands behind the strings. But while Ascal¡¯s favoured toys were deception and trickery. And Zentha¡¯s weapons of choice were chaos and confusion. Pyra preferred a simpler approach. White light engulfing her body, as she met the issue head-on. Her fists clashing with the large Wyrm¡¯s gauntlets, their draconic scales resisting the attacks, but the force still damaging the man¡¯s hands with every collision. As he grimaced with each attack she met, clashing with several other Wyrms in between every strike, her fists and legs blurring with each move. But Pyra did not like standing still for too long. Her preferred approach after all¡­ As she suddenly exploded with movement, sprinting over the caravan¡¯s deck at sonic speeds that burned the wood behind her, trailing white flames as she passed. After all, her preferred approach¡­ Was a combination of shock. As Wyrms were utterly unable to follow her, while she seemingly appeared out of nowhere, kicking off their limbs and punching their bones to dust. Her fists radiating energy as they collided with draconic armour, the air around the collision trembling as the sound of shattering bones resounded from within her victim. Alongside awe. As her eyes scanned the opposition, a fierce gaze making any who met it falter. The eyes of a hunter, befalling its prey. And there was no escape. Barely a moment after meeting her eyes, she was gone from their sight, leaving only a trail of white in her place. Then appearing behind them, Pyra¡¯s presence chilling her prey to the bone before her fists cracked their bodies and smashed them aside. Unlike Ascal who toyed with his enemies, and Zentha who¡¯s existence was all but unknown to her foe. Pyra made herself known with the crackling of energy that resounded around her, like roaring thunder. Pyra did not play games, Every move was swift, Every step a cause of death, Her every attack sudden and decisive. And as the battle raged all around them, with the clash of metal, splatters of blood and the resounding screams of the dying. Suddenly a sea of shadow rose all around the convoy. ¡°Well well well, here I was expecting a quiet and relaxing trip through the golden sands.¡± A chilling voice hissed. As Pyra suddenly sensed danger behind herself, turning to meet Umbra¡¯s shadowy tendril with her glowing white fist. Both of them were pushed away from one another by the following blast. Umbra¡¯s violet eyes shuddering as he chuckled in amusement, ¡°How unfortunate. It seems like you are the strongest among these rebellious fools¡­Oh, no wait, second strongest. Maybe I should go after her instead?¡± he mused. Pyra¡¯s surroundings suddenly trembled, the very air shaking as electricity surged through it. ¡°You shall not lay a finger upon her. I will be your opponent, and don¡¯t you dare think otherwise. Vile Shadow Lord.¡± ¡°What do you know of my kind?¡± Umbra scoffed. ¡°Enough to say that you are Fae, pitiful fallen creature.¡± Pyra mocked. Umbra chuckled coldly, as a pair of shadowy wings suddenly emerged out of his smoky form¡¯s back. ¡°I am as fallen as you are. Our cousins think us abominations, but in truth, we have transcended them and so they are jealous. Like you Xilfir, I have ascended above my race. You should feel honoured, soon you shall be felled by my magiks.¡± Pyra briefly relaxed her fists to stretch about her fingers, as she met the Dark Fae¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your kind matches Dragons in power, but only through numbers and the bonds amongst them. I hope that alone, you are still somewhat of a worthy opponent. I wouldn¡¯t want to waste my precious time on you.¡± She smirked as the Fae hissed in annoyance, clenching her fists once again before suddenly disappearing in a flash of light. -
- While the battle raged above, Makaela commanded her dreadblades through several officers, overseeing the release of the hostages. Watching as the dreadblade¡¯s expressions fumed with stifled rage, while they lead the tortured souls out of holes she made in the caravans and gathered them onto their own boats. Her own blood boiled at the sight, men and women, children too. Tormented beyond recognition. But there was something about their scars that she did recognise. The whip marks on their upper bodies, the bruises around their lower sides. The drained sensation she felt from within them. Makaela also recognised the scent that loomed around them, an intoxicating perfume she could never forget the smell of. No matter how hard she tried to. The scent seemingly pulled on her, telling her to go inside. Luring her into the caravan ahead. And she did not need to enter to know what awaited her within, the signs were all around her. But when she entered, and was faced with the creature that would torment her sleep from time to time. Makaela was struck with shock at the form it took. She felt her own body briefly numb as a wave of nausea blew through her. ¡°How¡­¡± Makaela asked, as she gazed at Kayle before her. Or what was disguised as Kayle, easily sensing through the illusion and seeing the succubus within. Risera chuckled, ¡°Oh you know how,¡± she teased with a quirky tone. ¡°You should have been more careful with picking guards, all it took was one moment of hesitation¡­One millisecond to glimpse me in the eye, for their mind to utterly fall in love with me. It is a curse, as much as it is a gift~¡± the succubus giggled. ¡°Where¡­Where is she!?¡± Makaela exclaimed in sudden fury. Risera smiled widely, seductively biting her lower lip as she leaned forward, suddenly appearing directly before Makaela. ¡°Oh honey, if you demand something of me then I must demand something in return~¡± she teased, as Makaela¡¯s dagger rose up to meet her. The blade struck empty air, as the succubus disappeared just as suddenly as she arrived. Appearing elsewhere only moments later, ¡°But if you demand to know where someone is¡­you¡¯ll have to be a tad more specific, I¡¯ve feasted upon too many ¡®She¡¯ to remember which from which!~¡± ¡°You know who! To take someone¡¯s form you must first charm them! I know you have her, Risera!¡± Makaela exclaimed in anger. ¡°Ohoho, so you do remember me? Oh I¡¯m blushing~¡± Risera though continued to tease further, testing Makaela¡¯s restraint to its limits. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t get your lingerie in a bunch sweetie. She¡¯s not here right now, although I¡¯d think she¡¯s arrived at her destination by now¡­¡± The succubus giggled, as she faded into the shadows. And as a wave of raw hatred oozed out of Makaela, she gave chase to the demon. Quickly finding the creature as it hid away, raising her blade to its neck, yet the succubus seemed undisturbed. Instead, Risera continued to smile, her long tongue slithering out to lick Makaela¡¯s outstretched blade. ¡°Why do you not pierce me through? It is what you wish for after all~¡± Risera asked with cold amusement. But Makaela restrained herself, ¡°Because if I kill you, then I kill Kayle too.¡± ¡°Oh¡­then I guess I can do as I please, can¡¯t I?¡± The succubus wickedly mused, ¡°Although if you don¡¯t stop me, then you won¡¯t stop her either¡­¡± she then hinted. Makaela¡¯s eyes went wide at her words, ¡°Destination¡­Where¡­Where did you send her!?¡± Risera laughed, an open cackle as her smile turned into a vicious grin. ¡°Umbra found your little hiding place. We know where you keep his body. And she¡¯s there, my little kitten, with her claws at his neck~¡± Risera moved the blade away from her neck using her tongue, ¡°As he lays there, defenceless, unaware.¡± Makaela¡¯s hand began to tremble, ¡°You¡­¡± And Risera chuckled in further amusement, ¡°I¡¯ve already won~¡± -
- Kayle¡¯s form took shape out of a burst of shadows, as her eyes lay open wide yet rolled back into her head. A pink energy tendrilled around her body, and she wore an expression of satisfaction while the ethereal tentacles crawled all over her. ... She stood before Erik¡¯s sleeping form. ... She stepped towards his bed. Smiling with glee all the while. ... Clenching the dagger in her right hand. Ch 43 - Blades and Claws ¡°You¡­¡± Makaela¡¯s eyes widened as did the demon¡¯s smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already won~¡± Risera giggled, suddenly moving away from her and bowing dramatically. ¡°Surrender, Makaela. Retreat your forces, and give yourself to me~ Aha, I¡¯ll promise I¡¯ll treat you well!¡± Makaela grimaced, as she met the succubus¡¯s lustful gaze. ¡°How? How did you find his lair? We covered our tracks wherever we went, in and out there was no way you could¡¯ve followed us.¡± ¡°Hah, prying for information even as you¡¯ve already lost?¡± Risera chuckled, amused by her mental struggle. ¡°Oh I guess it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, I¡¯ll let you in on something. You¡¯re going to owe me though, and you know exactly what it means to owe a demon¡­Right, Makky?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me by that name¡­¡± Makaela hissed, fury going through her eyes. Amusing the demoness further, as she laughed. ¡°Oh, please. Anyhow, while I hold you in my clutches, I¡¯ll tell you. The Pact has a Hemomancer in their ranks, I wonder if you can conclude the rest?~¡± ¡°Hemomancer? You located us with Blood magic¡­Kyrenic?¡± Makael guessed. ¡°Aha! Righto~¡± Risera exclaimed, ¡°The few limbs he left behind proved enough for Vein to cast his little ritual. Now we not only know how to get to Erikathyr¡¯s liar, but we know it¡¯s exact location! I must say, I was surprised to find out that it lies in the Lost World though. My, we never even noticed its presence!¡± (¡°Then¡­they didn¡¯t find Kyllix¡¯s portals, but instead the actual Liar¡¯s location?¡±) She thought, ¡°And that is why you snatched Kayle, being Thea¡¯s sister you figured that the Liar¡¯s defences would be tame on her¡­But I received a clean report from Druvia only two weeks ago, you couldn¡¯t have made it there and then back in two weeks! Even by land and through the miasma! Also¡­How do you even know about how a Dragon Liar¡¯s defences work?¡± then exclaiming in disbelief, then considering if the demon¡¯s guise was nothing more than an illusion. Knowing that, anything was possible with succubae. But Risera shook her finger at her, ¡°Oh now, I can¡¯t tell you that much!~¡± she giggled in amusement, ¡°But as for how I made it back and forth that quickly¡­I¡¯ll tell you that it wasn¡¯t two weeks, Aha~ It was barely a second!¡± ¡°Witch, you got your hands on teleportation magic too?¡± Makaela then asked with further disbelief, ¡°Vile demon, who did you suck dry to steal that knowledge?¡± ¡°Oh, so you know what my people can do. Let¡¯s just say the Fae was a tad busy with a shadow~ Studied hard have we since we last met?¡± Risera laughed, ¡°Maybe in hopes, of getting revenge for your own sister?¡± she then asked, her wicked grin returning. And Makaela¡¯s rage rising, ¡°My sister¡­So It was you¡­¡± ¡°Aha~ If you could only have been there¡­Zentha¡¯s screams were delicious to the very end~¡± Risera teased, running her hands and tongue over herself as she blushed in excitement. Makaela¡¯s eyes glowed a fierce gold, ¡°Hellish whore, I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± She bellowed with rage. But Risera¡¯s bladed tail suddenly rose to her own neck, ¡°Careful now, you still have your sister. But someone might just lose theirs.¡± The succubus coldly warned, but she was not amused as Makaela faltered. Instead, the succubus seemed to grow frustrated as she bit her lip in annoyance. ¡°What has happened to you, Makaela?¡± Risera asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, you¡¯re weaker, too sensitive as well. Where is my foe? Where is the enemy I¡¯ve longed for? Where has the vicious, cold-hearted and bloodthirsty Xilfir Queen disappeared to?¡± Makaela¡¯s eyes narrowed, as she brought her anger under control. ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡± She hatefully warned, ¡°And if you¡¯re not careful, one of these days, my cold blade will reside inside your back.¡± She hissed. ¡°Aha!~ There it is! That frigid gaze of yours!¡± Risera exclaimed in excitement, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been waiting for! I might not be able to control myself any longer!~¡± the succubus said before suddenly disappearing. Causing Makaela¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise, as it occurred too fast for her to see¡­(¡°No, it wasn¡¯t speed¡±) she thought. As Risera appeared behind her, Makaela realised the demon had teleported. And it was instantaneous. Makaela¡¯s spine grew cold as she felt the demon¡¯s tongue slither over to her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t help myself, this is too good of an opportunity! Let¡¯s have some fun~¡± Risera said as Makaela turned to attack. But the succubus was already gone, appearing behind Makaela the instant after, just like before. Its tongue, grabbing a lock of Makaela¡¯s long hair, the demon inhaling her scent and growing excited by it. ¡°Disgusting creature!¡± Makaela exclaimed, turning on the demon once again, and again finding nothing to strike at. ¡°Aha~ You cannot catch me Makky~¡± Risera giggled as she appeared standing over a stack of small crates. ¡°And even if you did¡­¡± she raised her right palm forward, opening it towards Makaela. ¡°I have two lives in my clutches, are they both dear to you? I wonder¡­Which is dearer?¡± The demon asked, wicked amusement filling her eyes. Makaela released her whip, striking the ground before her as emerald flames raged around it. Meeting the demon¡¯s gleaming eyes with her own. ¡°The Dragon who your people are raised to worship? Or a friend¡¯s sibling? Which¡­would you choose?¡± Risera coldly asked. ¡°Or¡­for petty revenge? Hehe~ Either way, this is all done and won. But I still want to see you struggle!~¡± She exclaimed, clenching her petite hand into a fist as a dozen Dreadblades suddenly appeared around Makaela. Surrounding her, as a pinkish energy engulfed them entirely. Like a flame, it raged around their bodies. ¡°You¡¯ve studied my kind, but did you know? We not only steal knowledge and magical ability, but also share it among those we charm.¡± Risera explained, as the white-eyed Xilfir unsheathed their blades. ¡°Oh! Another conflict!¡± She then exclaimed in excitement, ¡°Will you fight your own people, to get to me? Or will you run and save yourself?¡± Makaela didn¡¯t know. Neither what to do, or what to say. As she clenched her whip, as she gazed at her charmed comrades. Her stomach turning to knots as she tried to think of a way out. Her mind racing to find a solution, while her heart sank lower with every dead end she came to. There was no way out, she knew she had to pick. Would she pick her people? Would she save the innocent Kayle? Or would she damn them both and risk it all for Erik? Her gaze fell upon the despised succubus, rage filling her further with every passing moment. The demon giggled as Makeala studied her, ¡°Oh I can feel the hatred in your eyes! The despair in your heart! It¡¯ll taste gran-¡± Risera suddenly froze, as her eyes widened in horror. ¡°Impossible!¡± -
- In the meantime Erikathyr¡¯s Lair Erik¡¯s chamber Kayle approached Erik¡¯s bedside, clenching her dagger as her eyes lay rolled back and expression warped with heated insanity. She grinned widely, as her entire body trembled. She moved strangely too, every movement she made seemingly stuttering. The tendrils of pink energy that wrapped around her seemed weaker, dimmer compared to Risera¡¯s other thralls. But they held on, tightly coiling about her body. Kayle struggled against the charm, her mind trying to fight it. The distance weakened the magic, yet still, she was no match for the demonic energy that filled her. She couldn¡¯t see what she was doing, but she could feel the dagger in her hands, and the wide grin she wore. Kayle felt hopeless, knowing whatever her body was up to, she¡¯d regret. She wanted to fight it, she wanted to be free of the chains that bound her mind. But she was too afraid, drowning in despair the succubus had poured upon her. She felt herself stop, and then raising her hands up, the dagger rising with. Kayle knew, she was about to take a life. Controlled by the demon¡¯s will, she was about to commit murder in Hell¡¯s name. She did not know who it was, she did not know whose life she was about to cut short. But as fear suddenly engulfed, her charmed body freezing from the terror that filled her. She knew now that it wasn¡¯t someone she should¡¯ve been messing with in the first place. Kayle heard an amalgamation of monstrous screams before her body was suddenly riddled with cuts, as hundreds of Spectres assaulted her. Their claws barely struck her, skin deep at most, but the tendrils of energy that engulfed her weren¡¯t so lucky. The Spectres surrounded Kayle like a natural disaster, forming a whirlwind of darkness that shred the energy which held her captive. She felt the charm weaken, and her eyes rolled back to normal. Now finally able to see, she was met with more darkness. The warped shadows continuing to claw away at her, their expressionless guises snarling at her as they flew in circles. She watched, still unable to control her own body, as it lunged about at the Spectres. But not once did her attacks land, her weapon and entire arm going straight through the ghostly creatures with every strike. Panic filled her, but it was not her own. Kayle felt the demon¡¯s confusion through their bond, she felt its sudden fear and rage as the bond itself weakened. Like thick rope, the Spectres slowly tearing away at it. Kayle thought she¡¯d finally be free, free of the hell she¡¯d been through these past days. Relief filled her, mixed in with the demon¡¯s fading rage. Until suddenly, the spectres rushed away, scattering into the walls and floor. They disappeared from her sights, revealing the room. Her eyes widened as she saw Erik, asleep before her. Kayle struggled to break free of her curse, but the demons till clung to her mind. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from taking a step forward, the dagger still gripped tightly in her right hand. ¡°So, my time has finally come.¡± Said a melodic voice from behind her, her body suddenly turning to face the source. Kayle watched as the ground before her rose, pavement and the stone beneath it rising before taking human form. ¡°You threaten my master. You think, that by using a thrall who¡¯s blood is allowed, you can crawl past my defences. Foolish demon.¡± The golem said, its form and voice neither male or female.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Made of stone while the white pavement formed its rocky hair, its eyes were two gleaming golden gems while the rest of its features were simply carved in. Not one part of it moving as the being spoke. Kayle watched as her body lunged forth, the dagger striking the golem¡¯s chest but deflecting right off. The being chuckled as it grabbed her arms, twisting them outwards before moving in closer, putting its right leg behind hers and tripping Kayle back. Kayle fell, losing her grip on the dagger as she hit the ground, watching out of the corner of her eye as the pavement opened up to devour the weapon. The golem kneeled down above her, putting its right leg on Kayle¡¯s chest and keeping her down with its weight. Kayle¡¯s arms grabbed onto its leg, trying to pull it off, but even as she lay infused with demonic energy her strength was nowhere close enough to make it budge. Kayle saw the golem¡¯s carved lips suddenly warp into a cold smile, ¡°As if, we Lair Guardians, would make it so easy. I compliment you, for locating us. But you¡¯re a fool still, for thinking such a simple ploy, would outdo everything master has built here. Here lies magiks older than even you, vile hell-spawn.¡± It said, as it lowered its right hand onto Kayle¡¯s face, placing its palm open over her forehead. ¡°We sensed you teleport before you even fully materialized. We sense, the demonic energy within this poor vessel. We sense¡­You, on the other side.¡± Kayle suddenly felt a new connection enter her mind. Still feeling the succubus¡¯s burning desire that bound her, she now felt something else clash with it. Ancient, was the only word she could think of to explain how the golem felt. Something so old, so archaic...That as its mind melded with hers, Kayle lost all comprehension of the passing of time around her. She felt the golem¡¯s will collide with the demon¡¯s, she felt it surround the succubus¡¯s flame, entrapping it entirely. Before suddenly snuffing it out. -
- ¡°No¡­NO!¡± The demon exclaimed, falling to her knees and screaming in pain. Holding her own head, clenching it as she seemingly struggled. ¡°H-He was expecting us!? No! Impossible!¡± Risera screamed in confusion and hatred, as her mind was filled with pain, causing her to fall to her knees. ¡°I¡¯m always a step ahead! He couldn¡¯t have known I could teleport and my thralls! Why? Why did he know?¡± she asked herself out loud. As her muttering was suddenly drowned out by Makaela¡¯s laughter. Risera¡¯s gaze rose from her knees, meeting Makaela¡¯s murderous eyes, her previously charmed comrades lying unconscious around her. Risera¡¯s voice faltered at the sight, causing Makaela to smile widely as she continued to laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think he did. But the stories are true, it seems. For the destroyer expects not your next step, but every single leap before and after, ever side-step and possibility around it. He knew not what you would do for sure, but he knew what you could possibly do, given what knowledge he had available. You think Erik did not know about teleportation? He probably knows more about it than the Fae you sucked it out of.¡± Risera shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s¡­That¡¯s like saying he was prepared for every possibility! That¡¯s madness!¡± Makaela chuckled weakly, (¡°No, he wasn¡¯t. He did not know about Etheria¡­But he put his trust in us either way.¡±) She thought, remembering the fear in Erik¡¯s eyes from weeks ago when he asked her to be his blade against Etheria...(¡°Kayle being targeted was a given¡­but even I didn¡¯t think it would happen again. But using Kayle to confuse the Lair¡¯s defences and reach him? Erik¡­you were prepared for something like that? How far?...How much further does your gaze reach?¡±) then sighing in both relief and despair. Clenching her hands she grimaced, (¡°Even when I think I know what you¡¯re up to. Even when I think¡­that you¡¯re just as mortal as us. This is why my people worshipped you. This¡­This is why I¡¯ll never understand you.¡±) Makaela thought, before returning to the demon ahead. ¡°You thought you were a step ahead, and so did I. But¡­We both underestimated him. Even as he lies there, unconscious, immobile. The destroyer is never defenceless.¡± Makaela said, grinning widely as she met the succubus¡¯s enraged eyes. ¡°This doesn¡¯t end here.¡± Risera warned, as she rose up. ¡°I-I will not¡­I will not fail so quickly! I still can¡­I still-¡± But her muttering, was once again cut off by Makaela¡¯s cold laughter. ¡°Still can what?¡± Her frigid eyes meeting the demon¡¯s, oozing emotion that at this point was far past that of hatred. ¡°You have two options. Run and hide. Or stay, and die.¡± She hissed, as tendrils of shadow and golden ethereal energy swirled about her form. The demon chuckled, but her faked amusement was obvious, as the underlying fear surfaced. ¡°Y-You think it¡¯s over? I haven¡¯t even begun! What I failed to do a year ago, I¡¯ll accomplish now! You sister Zentha, your sister Pyra, and your brother Ascal! I¡¯ll kill them all and you¡¯ll be too slow to stop me! You¡¯ll watch as I turn all your people against one another! You¡¯ll only be able to watch as I-¡± But Risera¡¯s expression paled, as Makaela suddenly appeared a few steps before her. ¡°You talk too much.¡± The Xilfir hissed, as her blades sliced through the air Risera once stood in. The demon barely evading the attack, appearing below the moment after, her eyes wide in surprise. Makaela giggled in amusement, licking her dagger¡¯s blade as her cold gaze fell upon the demon. ¡°Look who¡¯s above who now~¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Risera¡¯s scoffed as her rage rose, but her hands trembled. ¡°Your name is known all over the land¡­The Queen of Thieves! Makaela Xilfir, Priestess of the Xilfir¡­Then there¡¯s me, who¡¯s played you like a fool so many times¡­But who knows of me? Third daughter, princess to nothing, heir to nobody beneath my two foolish older siblings¡­Makaela, I¡¯ve sworn to defeat you, and I will!¡± ¡°You had me, for a few moments there, you truly had me.¡± Makaela admitted in amusement, ¡±But while I lay beneath, at least I didn¡¯t look like a scared bitch like you are right now. You think you¡¯re so grandiose, you think you¡¯re all that¡­But in reality, you¡¯re nothing more than a spoiled little slut, and this adult is about to teach you a few life lessons you¡¯ll never forget.¡± She exclaimed with a cold chuckle, suddenly fading out of view. ¡°Let¡¯s see then. Who¡¯s quicker?¡± Makaela asked, yet she was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Your so-called, teleportation. Or me.¡± Risera didn¡¯t wait, immediately she disappeared as well. Teleporting as far away from her previous position as the caravan¡¯s space allowed. ¡°You think you can keep up with this?!¡± she asked, her wicked laughter resonating through their surroundings.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=liW-kWFiXtQ
But Makaela was absolutely silent, as her whip elongated to reach the demon, swiping by Risera as she teleported out of the emerald flame¡¯s way. She tried to follow the whip¡¯s source, but right as she evaded it the weapon faded back into invisibility. Risera paled further when a knife flew out of nowhere, closely evading that too before being faced with another. Then another. And another. She teleported left and right as fast as she could manage, appearing and disappearing all over the caravan¡¯s inside whilst evading the flurry of blades. The demon was backed into a corner, her speed barely capable of keeping her alive as death flew at her from the shadows, evading the blades by mere inches before having to evade once more. For several chilling moments Risera dodged Makaela¡¯s attacks, out of breath by the end of it as she reappeared ready to evade another. But no blades came her way. She expected another attack, she knew one would come. But from where? Her senses only brought back a void, she couldn¡¯t detect Makaela¡¯s location. She couldn¡¯t see her. She couldn¡¯t hear her. She couldn¡¯t even rely on her demonic nose to pick up on Makaela¡¯s scent, which confused her all the more. Her nose was usually uncanny, and there was nothing wrong with it, so how was she unable to pick up on anything¡¯s scent? It then clicked in her head, ¡°I cannot smell anything¡­¡± she mused in realisation. Then noticing, as she was given a moment of pause, the thin layer of smoke that now covered the caravan¡¯s floor. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t smell anything, ¡°No¡­There¡¯s nothing to smell¡­¡± Risera discerned. Her heart sank, when she noticed that even the sound of the battle above was gone. Not a shout, not a footstep. Her ears worked fine, as she could hear herself speak earlier, but she heard nothing else. ¡°What is this?¡± Risera, tried to, ask. But suddenly, even her voice did not reach. She could feel the sound leave it, she knew she was forming words. But her ears did not pick up a single sound. Panic filled the succubus, as she tried to remain wary, watching her surroundings for the slightest movement. But nothing moved, for several long moments her world seemed frozen, and she was the only one there. Her mind filled with fog as she leapt off the large container she was standing on, grabbing onto one of the large wooden crates that hung off the ceiling. Now empty after the dreadblades had freed the hostages, a large hole laying in their sides. Risera climbed up the crate, unable to hear her own grunts, unable to even hear her hands grabbing onto the wooden surface. Unable to hear her own footsteps, as she stood over it. Absolute silence surrounded her, and it was driving Risera mad. As her eyes darted from side to side in panic, as she tried to mumble to herself, but the words never once reached her own ears. A coldness permeated her, she felt it creeping out of her gut, up her spine and filling her bones with fear. For a moment, Risera even forgot how to breathe, when she noticed a cut on her left shoulder. Her panic grew when she saw her own violet blood dripping down her arm, she hadn¡¯t even felt the attack, less so seen it. The succubus spun about, agitated and confused. Trying to locate an enemy that, for a moment, she pondered if they were even there. Was she there? Had she left? Was Risera alone? Had she been alone all along? Those questions riddled her mind, as she drowned in apprehension. Freezing on the spot, ¡°Will you run?¡± as a chilling voice reached her ears. Followed by silence once more, making Risera wonder if she had imagined the voice. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The voice then asked, and Risera took a step back from the fright. Pain, agony filled her as another attack slashed across her back. She spun around, but saw nothing, heard nothing. Sensed nothing. And her panic, reached its very limit. As her expression turned to terror, her eyes on the brink of tears while she spun around. Looking for something. Searching, for anything. Anyone. ¡°You are.¡± The voice spoke once more, ¡°Good.¡± It said, Risera now realising that it was Makaela¡¯s voice. ¡°You should be.¡± Makaela whispered coldly, her voice suddenly seeming mere inches away from Risera¡¯s ear. Risera jumped in surprise, teleporting away that exact instant. But when she reappeared, a third cut slashed through her left cheek. Her eyes widened, her breathing doubling in speed. And her heartbeat, went through the roof. Risera teleported and teleported, appearing and disappearing a mere moment after. As cuts now riddled her body, the attacks going unseen, unheard. (¡°No more¡­¡±) Risera thought, lunging with her tail¡¯s bladed end at empty air after something cut her nose. No, not empty air. As she felt her tail connect with something, it was brief but she felt the mild resistance it gave. Barely noticing the thin string''s shine as it slowly fell through the air before her. ¡°For Zentha.¡± Makaela said, as she suddenly faded into visibility behind Risera. Plunging her dagger into the succubus¡¯s back, but only piercing it through the demon¡¯s shoulder as Risera evaded a deadly blow. Teleporting that exact moment, and taking Makaela with. Risera heard herself take a deep breath, as sound suddenly returned to her ears. They both had appeared above the caravan¡¯s upper deck, high up in the air above it, and were quickly descending upon the battle. She heard blades and shields clash, she heard hammers and armour collide. She heard the screams, the bellows and grunts. And as Makaela¡¯s whip coiled around her left arm, she felt further pain. Snapping her out of her confused daze. Risera teleported once again, the both of them appearing over the desert dunes and tumbling down into the sand, before they both stood up to face one another. Risera struggled with the whip, as Makaela used it to throw her aside, also summoning emerald flames to run down the weapon¡¯s length. Risera summoned her own magic, a pinkish miasma that clashed with flames before they reached her arm. She tried to stand back up, but Makaela waved her whip aside, with enough strength behind it to flip the succubus over once more. Risera groaned as she raised her face from the sand, her teary eyes now refilling with rage as she turned to gaze at Makaela. She teleported, meaning to appear behind her. Only to turn confused as Makaela and the whip between them also teleported. The situation seemingly not changing one bit as the dunes all look alike. Makaela grinned widely, pulling on her whip once more and almost making Risera stumble. Briefly averting the demon¡¯s gaze from her, as she rushed forward. Risera saw her coming, but didn¡¯t teleport, knowing she¡¯d only be wasting her energy. Instead, her tail slashed down onto the whip, meeting more resistance than she expected as her tail-end deflected right off. She returned to face Makaela as the Xilfir now stood before her. Their eyes met, both were full of hatred for the other. Both their eyes widening, as hate turned to fury. Both lunging at one another, Risera¡¯s blade-ended tail and her claws engulfed in demonic energy. Against Makaela, who held her shortening whip with one hand. But having let go of the dagger that still lay in Risera¡¯s back, she pulled a smaller knife out of her cloak. ¡°Damn you Makaela!¡± ¡°Go back to hell Risera!¡± Time seemed to slow for the both of them, as they both screamed each other¡¯s names. As claw and tail, descended against a much smaller throwing knife. The demon¡¯s claws swiped widely before her, while her tail lunged straight ahead like a spear. Yet, each missed their mark. As Makaela evaded to the side, pulling on her whip to widen one of the demon¡¯s swipes before rolling beneath it. Coming to a kneel by the Risera¡¯s side, she plunged her knife into the demon¡¯s leg. ¡°For my sister, for my friend, and for the one I love.¡± Makaela said, letting go of the knife as she spun around to now stand behind Risera. Unsheathing a short sword from her belt, she slashed through the demon¡¯s neck. ¡°Die.¡± Makaela hissed, her blade beheading the succubus, and splattering blood onto the sand beneath them. The demon¡¯s head rolled, falling upon the sand and bloodying it further. As the rest of her body briefly remained still before Makaela. Before abruptly collapsing on itself, joining the head inside the pooling blood below. The demon¡¯s expression was frozen, even after death, as one of ugly fury. Makaela sighed, but not in relief. Disdain still filled her eyes as she gazed down at the demon, she felt no closure in her death. No, Makaela wasn¡¯t satisfied. She wanted to inflict further pain upon the creature, for everything it had done. But it was too late, she couldn¡¯t reverse death, as much as she wished to. Simply to torture the succubus further. So, she sighed. A sigh filled with disappointment. Releasing her whip from the corpse¡¯s arm, she left it behind her, burning away with emerald flames as she climbed up the nearest dune. Makaela gazed at the battle ahead while it still raged on. Zentha¡¯s summoned serpentine monstrosity of poisonous golden fog had moved onto another caravan, while Ascal was still toying with his. Pyra on the other hand had completely thrashed hers, the caravan now laying in bits and pieces as a streak of light dashed about its ruins, clashing with a streak of shadow that flew above. Her gaze went over the battle, she was looking off into the horizon, but the ocean was nowhere in sight as more dunes and some greener hills lay blocking her view. ¡°Please¡­be safe.¡± Makaela whispered, snapping her whip to full length as she noticed several of the Dagen waking up from their slumber. Makaela grimaced as the draconic beasts turned onto the rebel¡¯s ships where the hostages lay, ¡°This is going to be a long night.¡± she mused before dashing down towards the closest Dagen. Ch 44 - Before The Storm Nearby Seeri Off the coast of the island Mieri Thea gazed off at the horizon as she stood at the North Orca¡¯s very back, Sinroz now all too far to be in sight, yet she still gazed off towards it. Hoping, that she made the right call. ¡°Any longer and I would have dropped a bucket full of sea water on ya.¡± Kyllix sighed as he came out of the ship¡¯s cabin, Nerick and Shizuka in tail. ¡°Sorry¡­those beds are really cumfy!¡± Shizuka chuckled as she stretched her arms. ¡°Hah¡­The Crimsons have it good, in the army we had to deal with bedrolls¡­¡± Nerick mused as he fed Ivara who lay coiled around his neck as usual, passing the wyvern a piece of smoked meat out of a leather bag. Which, Ivara dived right into when she noticed where the food was coming from. Causing Nerick some panic as he tried to pull her out, ¡°H-Hey some of that is m-mine¡­¡± but it was too late, Ivara had eaten her fill. And her fill was the entire pouch. ¡°Prepare yourselves,¡± Thea then said, walking over to them as she now gazed ahead, at the Orca¡¯s destination. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Mieri huh?¡± Nerick said as he followed her gaze, each of them turning to look at the flourishing tropical island. ¡°Ambassador O¡¯Connor did confirm Umbra¡¯s hint, there is no mistake, that island is owned by council member Ramzi Al-Salem.¡± Thea explained. ¡°So how do we approach this then? Go in quietly?¡± Shizuka asked. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll probably be able to tell you whether that¡¯s a good idea or not soon. Getting in range of my detection, I¡¯ll give the land a good scan once I do.¡± Kyllix said as his eyes narrowed. Thea noticed his change of expression, ¡°Something wrong?¡± ¡°Not really, well, something has been bugging me for a while though¡­¡± Kyllix mused, ¡±Azkel has in her employ the entirety of the Assassin¡¯s Pact, and a mastermind plan. But Brazath¡­I cannot read him. Does he only have this Ramzi in his employ? Who has captured the last actual Dragon on Faetera. So why keep it alive? What use does Ramzi have for this Dragon? How did he capture it in the first place? No adult Dragon would allow itself to be captured without laying waste to the land around it, yet I¡¯ve heard of no such disaster.¡± ¡°It could be a drake, like Erik.¡± Shizuka pointed out. ¡°It very well could be,¡± Kyllix agreed, ¡°But that still begs the question, is Brazath so lax that he¡¯d allow Ramzi to toy with something as dangerous as a Dragon? Even a young one? Maybe it is because it is a young one? Maybe Brazath is planning to do with it what Hell has done with Erik already? No matter the age, to have a Dragon as an ally is a great increase in Hell¡¯s forces on Faetera.¡± ¡°Would they be able to turn it in their favour though?¡± Nerick then asked, ¡°I mean, you said that it took a God¡¯s power to allow Hell into Erik¡¯s mind. You also said that you¡¯ve rounded up the other Gods and questioned them, is there any that would still side with Hell?¡± Kyllix smirked as he glanced back at the Djinn, ¡°Gods never change, that¡¯s their primary weakness. They¡¯re power beings who¡¯ve had their strength locked away, they wish to be free. Are there any more Gods that would side with Hell? The short answer would be yes, there are many. The long answer? It¡¯s complicated. Either way, what Hell and Grim did to Erik was no simple task. Dragons have exceptional mental fortitude, it must have taken them centuries to crack him.¡± ¡°And Ramzi hasn¡¯t had centuries since he¡¯s had this drake in custody.¡± Thea added. ¡°Something else is afoot then, what is? I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kyllix said as he shrugged, ¡°But the answers lay ahead, and I¡¯m about to be able to take a quick glance at it all.¡± ¡°How much further?¡± Shizuka asked. ¡°You won¡¯t feel a thing, we¡¯re still too far for your ears. This is me though, here goes.¡± Kyllix explained as he stepped forward, moving to the ship¡¯s very front. He stood there, watching the island in silence. Focusing on his senses. ¡°So, what do you see-Err-feel?¡± Nerick asked. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Kyllix said. ¡°Are we not close enough yet?¡± Shizuka then asked. ¡°No we are¡­I should have at least half the island in my range¡­But I don¡¯t even sense the trees, grass, bugs! Animals! Nothing¡­¡± Kyllix explained, his tone turning serious as he focused further. ¡°Wait¡­I sense something, how did I not feel it earlier? It¡¯s bloody closing in.¡± ¡°W-What is it?¡± Shizuka asked as Thea unstrapped her gunblade and Ivara turned into a pole-axe within Nerick¡¯s hands. Each of them watched as Kyllix turned to face them, his eyes wide in surprise. ¡°Ru-¡± He tried to speak, but his words were cut off. As he suddenly disappeared from sight. (¡°Well that wasn¡¯t helpful at all!¡±) Ivara whined, as the other three stood frozen in shock. ¡°Kyllix? W-Where d-did he g-go?¡± Nerick asked, stuttering from the surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t sense him¡­I don¡¯t-know?¡± Shizuka said, as she stepped forward to where he once stood. ¡°What do we do?¡± The both of them turned to Thea, whose eyes narrowed as she gazed at the island ahead. As it suddenly disappeared from view as well. Water rippled along the Orca¡¯s sides as it moved, the liquid seemingly appearing out of nowhere and expanding outwards. Revealing a massive barrier of water, surrounding where the island lay. The ship stopped at the barrier¡¯s edge, unable to pass through, the water blocking it from going further. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Shizuka mumbled out as she stepped away from the water. ¡°Ah, we have surprise visitors!¡± A monstrous voice suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Welcome, to the grandest show on Faetera.¡± it said, and the Orca suddenly began to sink forward into the barrier. ¡°Thea! What do we do!?¡± Shizuka asked again in panic, glancing in between the quickly approaching wall of liquid and then at her. Thea was grimacing, ¡°Steel yourselves.¡± She told them, preparing herself as well. ¡°We¡¯ve been had.¡± Shizuka turned around to face the barrier, stepping away to stand in between Thea and Nerick as it approached them. Grabbing onto Thea¡¯s sleeve in dismay, as the water reached their faces. Each took a deep breathe, the water then engulfing them. Shizuka closing her eyes as it did. ¡°Welcome¡­¡± A voice said, as Shizuka opened her eyes to find herself elsewhere. ¡°To my Monster Coliseum.¡± Ramzi greeted, as he stood before all three of them, while they suddenly found themselves at the centre of the arena. Yet, there was just them within the entire cavern. No monsters or fighters, no observers either as the stands lay empty. It was just Thea, Nerick, Ivara and Shizuka standing before an amused Ramzi. The Orca, the ocean, and the barrier were all gone. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself,¡± Ramzi said, mildly bowing before them, as he remained polite in both form and tone. ¡°I am Ramzi Al-Salem, council seat holder, Sinbeni businessman, mercenary contract provider, and the showman of this wonderous place.¡± He explained, gesturing at the arena around him. ¡°I apologise, but your ship was seized, alongside its crew. Now I ask, what is a Djiin, a Wyvern, a¡­Ah, a Spirit Beast is it? Oh, and a drake¡¯s Chosen. What brings you to me?¡± he asked with a raised brow. But neither of them responded, as each glanced about in confusion, anxiety and apprehension filling them. Then focusing on the man before them, as he sighed. ¡°Well, I can always guess. Azkel sent you my way to deter me, oh how thoughtful of her. And how much like her it is to drop her problems on others, Master will be grandly amused to know how much her plans have failed, and in turn aided me.¡± Ramzi chuckled.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°W-Where is he?¡± Shizuka then suddenly asked. ¡°Hm? Who might you be speaking of child?¡± Ramzi asked, narrowing his eyes as they befell her. Shizuka froze before his cold gaze, a dark gleam in his eyes filling her with terror. Terror she had only felt once before. ¡°Kyllix! Where did you take hi-!?¡± Nerick exclaimed, Ramzi¡¯s gaze then moving onto him, causing him to choke on his words from sudden fear. ¡°How disrespectful, have your parents never taught you basic mannerisms?¡± Ramzi chided, ¡°I know not who this Kyllix, you speak of is. What I do know, is that you¡¯re trespassing. So, for what reason? How much, do you know?¡± Ramzi asked, his voice twisting into a hiss. His gaze met Thea¡¯s, forcing upon her the same terrifying aura that befell the rest, but she resisted the fear. Thea struggled, feeling her body suddenly get heavier, feeling the coldness filling her bones. But she did not let up, meeting the man¡¯s gaze with her own as a warmth suddenly filled her. A flame burned within her, deterring the fear. ¡°Ah, how admirable.¡± Ramzi said, his amused smile widening. ¡°You shall not tell me? Well, you must at least understand your situation. Like flies, you¡¯ve flown into a spider¡¯s web. There is no escape, no matter how much you may resist from now on. Nobody will come to save you. Nobody can save you. Forget the flimsy feeling you call hope, you have none. Why is that?¡± He chuckled wickedly, his eyes narrowing further. Causing each of them to take a fearful step back. ¡°Because, you have all just volunteered to join my collection.¡± He said, as his voice warped once again. ¡°And oh, how much do I love to see new additions!¡± ¡°Collection? We¡¯re not your damn possession!¡± Thea exclaimed, her eyes glowing a fierce gold as she charged at him. Her blade surged with sudden lightning as she lunged ahead, reaching mere inches away from landing her attack when Ramzi suddenly disappeared. ¡°Ahaha, feisty are we? No matter, you¡¯ll get your fill of action yet!¡± Ramzi laughed as he reappeared on his balcony, looking down at them from above. Thea stumbled out of her attack, turning to look up in surprise. Grimacing as she glanced between him and her two companions. ¡°I will guess that, you¡¯re here for her? Well I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re all too late then.¡± Ramzi said, grinning evilly as his eyes widened. ¡°Let me show you.¡± He said, flicking his fingers. And suddenly, each of them stood elsewhere. The arena disappeared from their view, as they appeared in a completely different hall. Runes of ethereal light lay floating down from the ceiling and walls which they covered in its entirety, as hundreds of chains hung from every direction. The chains held a massive beast of green scales, a young drake much smaller than Erikathyr¡¯s true form. Ivyieth¡¯s eyes were rolled back into her head, as she lay unconscious while the runes floated down in the shape of glowing lines of energy, slowly wrapping themselves around her body. ¡°What is¡­What are you¡­doing to it?¡± Shizuka asked, her eyes widening with horror as she sensed the sheer agony burning within the drake. As she felt, the drake¡¯s soul being very slowly ripped out of her body. Being dragged out, bit by bit, and pulled into the human that kneeled beneath it. No, not a human, Shizuka thought. She felt nothing within the woman. No emotion. No thought. No soul. The human was empty, nothing but a vessel, as the drake¡¯s slowly filled that void. Ramzi chuckled, but was nowhere to be seen. ¡°What am I doing? Well, that is a simple question, but to fully answer it would be very complicated. I¡¯m sure you know Azkel and the Pact¡¯s plan to summon an Arch-Devil, by this point? No matter if you don¡¯t and I just told you, you¡¯re not going anywhere¡­¡± His laughter reverberated throughout the room, penetrating their mind and body. Shaking them to the core. ¡°Ah, how long I¡¯ve waited to reveal my grand masterpiece to the world! Was it too much to ask to get spectators sooner!?¡± Ramzi asked in excitement, his voice gaining a growl as he spoke. Seemingly demonic, but to each of them it was much more familiar¡­ ¡°Be honoured, lesser mortals. You are the first, and the last, to learn of my plan. Something, nobody would¡¯ve ever guessed. Something, so grandiose, that you shall not believe my own words!¡± Ramzi exclaimed, as miasma suddenly rose from the corpses that lay sprawled about the room. Dozens of them, dead bodies of what seemed like mages. Trembling albeit dead, as a dark purple smoke oozed out of them. Thea, Ivara and Nerick watched in confusion, but Shizuka had none. Shizuka was instead terrified by what she felt, by the energy she sensed floating about. ¡°Tell me, why spend so much time and effort in summoning a being that has already been defeated. When you can create something new?¡± Ramzi asked, his tone now maniacal as he cackled. ¡°What need does Hell have for an Arch-Devil, a creature that has already failed it? When I, Not Ramzi¡­No, I shall drop the mask!¡± Suddenly the walls faded, turning transparent and revealing the outside. Each of their expressions turned to shocked awe, as they gazed at the vast space beyond the walls. A massive waterfall descended all around their sphere, seemingly a circular hole in the ocean, reaching down to the very bottom. They lay within one of hundreds of spheres, like marbles in the space outside, floating aimlessly within the dim blue light. ¡°Why resummoned a failure? When I, Delirio the Black¡­¡± The being said as it appeared hovering before their sphere¡­ A mass of darkness. Pitch black scales riddling its body with a carapace of dark purple running down its chest. Black plating covering its back, four legs, neck and serpentine tail as separate pieces of armour. Giving it all the mobility it needed, alongside the resistance its kind was known for. While more carapace protected its face, each part of it gleaming with the blue light. As it spread its gigantic black wings, both limbs and webbing being darker than the night sky. Each wing, larger than its main body. Its two violet eyes, reptilian in form, they gazed through the faded walls and down towards the three of them. As it opened its jaws, revealing a collection of pitch-black fangs that too reflect off the light. ¡°When I, can provide something so much better!¡± The Black Dragon exclaimed, ¡°A drake¡¯s powerful soul, lying within a human¡¯s versatile body. Something the god of death failed to provide my master with. I shall not fail though. For with this drake¡¯s soul, and this vessel of my own making. It lays as the perfect body to summon my master into. Imagine, a Dragon¡¯s power melded with a Devil¡¯s. Alongside the amalgamation of other creatures, I have in my collection! Condensed into human form!¡± Delirio laughed from the excitement, ¡°This world...Would be ours. But now? Now I see vaster lands ahead! For I have been brought a Spirit Beast!¡± Suddenly black chains rose from the ground, entangling themselves around Shizuka. And then more rose, wrapping around Nerick too. ¡°And a Djinn! Oh, how fate smiles upon me!¡± Delirio exclaimed, watching in amusement as Thea helplessly slashed her weapon at the chains that tried to wrap around her too. Unable to run or fight the mass of iron that assaulted her, she was captured as well. ¡°And you, I have no need for a second Chosen, my own is the vessel so¡­What to do with you I wonder?¡± Thea struggled and struggled with the chains, as the metal seemingly drained her body of power. She was no match, every drop of mana she pulled on was immediately sucked out of her body before she could use it. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this! Dammit!¡± Thea exclaimed, her voice filling with fading power. Delirio laughed whole-heartedly at her words, ¡°Oh? And who will stop me?¡± He asked in draconic, the entire sphere they lay in trembling merely from his voice. ¡°The other surviving Dragons care not for this world, they simply wish for peace and quiet. The Fae? They know nothing, nor will they find out. Not until it is all too late. Who then? The other lesser species? Will the prideful Elves, the stubborn Dwarves, or the foolish Humans stop me? Or will it be the chaotic Dark Elves? Maybe the Bestia or Mer?¡± he laughed with each mentioned race, wholly entertained. ¡°E-Erik! He¡¯ll stop you!¡± Thea exclaimed, now unable to move a finger as the chains fully engulfed her body, but her mouth and eyes. ¡°Erikathyr? Hah!¡± Delirio bellowed in further amusement, ¡°That foolish child has never been anything more than an unruly pawn for my master. You¡¯ve all been nothing but a nuisance. I commend you on making it thus far, but this is as far as you make it. Two of you will be used up as sacrifices for our rise, but you¡­I know, I shall let you live.¡± Suddenly the chains that bound each of them grew tighter, feeling as if their very lives were being squashed out of their bodies. Barely able to breathe. Barely able to see. Unable, to speak. ¡°You will fight in my arena, entertain my guests!¡± Delirio said, snapping his claws as he chuckled. ¡±You shall await the end with them, as you struggle to survive.¡± (¡°No¡­¡±) Thea thought, but struggle as she might the chains bound her entirely. (¡°This can¡¯t end here!¡±) No matter how much power she summoned, it was drained out, leaving her empty. (¡°After¡­everything we¡¯ve done! After we¡¯ve made it this far! Is this really it? Was there never any hope to begin with?¡±) She asked, not herself but someone else. Someone she hoped was listening. (¡°Tell me! I know you can hear me! Please!¡±) Thea pleaded, as despair filled both her gaze and heart. (¡°Is this¡­is this where we fail?...¡±) ¡°That is, if you survive to see it. Oh I hope you do, the more see it the merrier!¡± Delirio exclaimed, as darkness began to creep into her view. As her surroundings slowly disappeared, being engulfed by shadows that quickly closed in on her. (¡°Why?...¡±) Thea asked, as she watched the shadows devour Nerick and Ivara. (¡°Did we ever stand a chance?¡±) She asked, her heart drowning in despair as the shadows devoured Shizuka. (¡°Were you fooled too? Tell me¡­please¡­¡±) She asked, as the shadows reached her. (¡°Was I a fool¡­to believe in you?¡±) She asked, the darkness then filling her sight.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kaV_5ALfK1I
(¡°Erik¡­¡±) (¡°Theaviss!¡±) A light then suddenly filled her eyes, dispersing the darkness, but blinding her in turn. ¡°Have I ever disappointed you?¡± A voice asked, as the light faded. Revealing a humanoid figure engulfed in gold, standing before her. Blonde hair above strong shoulders that stood tall. A draconic white tail, calmly swinging from side to side. As Erik¡¯s fists shook, while he gazed at Delirio. His eyes burning with enraged flames. His body surging with the fury of lightning. ¡°You dare, damage a hair on my Chosen, and her companions.¡± He said, his voice shaking the very air around him. As the sphere collapsed all around them, his entrance having destroyed the barrier which held it up. ¡°You, of the Black Clan, dare side with demons!?¡± Erik bellowed, his draconic voice sending out visible sparks of lightning. ¡°You dare, side yourself against your own kind. You dare, insult the very Nature that gave you life, with this abomination!?¡± Pearly white limbs, holding a webbing of gold within. They suddenly grew out of Erik¡¯s back. Spreading open and wide, glistening in all their glory. ¡­ His wings...reared back. Sending quakes of energy through the air. And with a single wing beat. The fight between a White Dragon, And a Black Dragon¡­ Began! Ch 45 - The Despair Before Resolve Throughout unconsciousness Within Erik¡¯s mind Memories rushed by as if someone had sped up time by a hundred times. From birth, till death. Erikathyr watched his life pass by. The death and destruction he saw as a youngling, the war-torn Faetera he grew up around. The cries of the Spirits that surrounded him, the cries of the lesser beings that took shelter in his Lair. Pain, despair and dread made up his early life. As he wished he could take action, wished he could step out and do something about the hell that was the outside. But his elders denied him even that. ¡°It is too dangerous for you.¡± Some would say. ¡°It is none of our concern.¡± Some would add. ¡°Nature¡¯s Spirit has not called upon us, we are therefore not needed.¡± All would speak, and believe those words. All but him. Yet, he trusted his elder¡¯s words. As he watched, as he grew. They told him the war would end, and it did. ¡°But only because the Fae ended it.¡± Erikathyr would argue, and none could deny him that fact. But deny him the truth they still would. ¡°The Fae follow their own rules, we have ours. Do not forget, you are Dragon.¡± They would say, to put him back in his place. Making Erikathyr realise, that pride was a double-edged blade. And even as peace filled the world, he could still hear the Spirits weep. Even as tranquillity engulfed Faetera¡¯s surface, his kind could still hear its pain. Then a voice filled his head. A voice only now he remembered. A voice, that only now he recognised. ¡°Do you not see their hypocrisy?¡± Grim said to the young Erikathyr, as the drake watched humanity tear and destroy their surroundings. ¡°Their words, mean nothing. They only wish to cage you, forcing you to hold back your power. These vermin that leech off your precious Nature, you know you could squash them with ease.¡± The God said, as its voice suddenly warped into something else¡¯s. ¡°You know, to whom this world should truly belong.¡± A demonic voice now spoke to him. ¡°Why hold back? Why wait for the Spirits to ask for your aid, when you could take action before it needs to? Why wait for the damage to already have been done, when you could prevent it all?¡± Those words, as vile as they seemed to the drake. He thought at the time, that they still rang true with every value he held dear. Resolved, and tricked. The young Erikathyr set off, leaving clan and blood behind. The drake burned villages and towns, laid waste to cities and kingdoms. Nobody could stop him, the same rules that once bound him from taking action now bound the rest from doing so. And the lesser races stood little chance, their magic weak compared to his own, their armour and weapons like leaves and twigs compared to his body. Their numbers? All the easier for him to target and destroy. Destroy. The Destroyer they called him. Tales of his rise marked the end of an age, and the beginning of a new one. The Destroyer¡¯s Age, most called it, as Humans, Elves, Dwarves and Bestia fought simply to survive his onslaught. But Guardian, and the Guardian¡¯s Age, some others named it. The Fae rejoicing at his actions upon the lesser beings, even some Dragons agreeing with his methods, albeit not lifting a single finger themselves. They watched him, Those who called him Destroyer, saw a conqueror, dead set on making the world his. Those who called him Guardian, saw a hero, breaking off from the laws that bound his kind to set the world straight. They watched, as Erikathyr brought the lesser races to their knees, the young drake looming over them as they lay cornered. Terrified, Trembling, At the brink of despair. Erikathyr remembered, as his Xilfir Dominion lay at its strongest. As the Human, Elven, Dwarven and Bestia kingdoms lay at their weakest. He could¡¯ve destroyed them. He could¡¯ve driven each race into extinction. But, he did not. Or at least, he did not wish to. It was year 732, of the 5th age. The Druvian Empire had fallen, the Zrosian tribes were scattered as the Xilfir hunted them down. And unbeknownst to Erikathyr, the voice had returned. Yet this time it had a body, and the voice itself was different. Etheria, the first Xilfir to be born and not created out of another Elf. She had climbed the Dominion¡¯s ranks, seemingly a prideful warrior on the outside, but was instead a poisonous demon within. This Xilfir, this Demoness, reached Erikathyr¡¯s ears. And once there she whispered of greater achievements to be had. She whispered of greater power to be gained. And through her trickery, through her seduction. Hell itself broke into Erikathyr¡¯s mind. His memories from here on were foggy, fading in and out. But what he saw, he did not recognise one bit. The beast the lesser beings saw him as were the eyes of whom Erik was watching through now. The hunger, the bloodlust that filled him. He felt it but did not recognise it as his own. Alone he had returned to Druvia, leaving his Xilfir Dominion within Etheria¡¯s clutches. He felt maddened with rage, unable to control himself as Hell warped his mind and body. The remnants of Man, Elf and Dwarf he had left behind on purpose, hoping that the fear of his existence would force them to rebuild under his image. Those remnants, were instead met with his now bestial self. Whereas before he would leave the young alive, whereas he would take each injured and sick out of their misery. Now, he cared not for either. Death and destruction were his sustenance, as the voices in his head willed him forwards, sating for more. What was once to be remembered throughout history, as Erikathyr, Conqueror, Destroyer of the foolish and Guardian of nature. He would now be remembered otherwise. As Erikathyr, Monster, Demon, Destroyer of the weak. His death playing out last, blurred and barely audible. Erik was only able to make out Alan casting his sacrificial death magic, destroying both of their bodies, and selling both of their souls. Leaving him in utter darkness as his recollection ended. Leaving him, drowning in both despair and rage. Erik felt guilty for being so foolish, for listening to Hell¡¯s whispers. And although he only just regained those memories, he still held himself responsible for everything. For listening in the first place. For disregarding his elder¡¯s warnings. For thinking so lowly of the other races, who although were nowhere as singularly powerful as his kind¡­It was fact that they were the ones to thrive in the end, and not Erik¡¯s people.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. And as he fell deeper into his own sorrow, a thought came to him. That just maybe, that was why Nature never rose against the lesser races¡­ They might not be as powerful as Dragons, or as sustaining to the world¡¯s life as the Fae. But they were in the end, the most resourceful. And if Erik had never lifted a finger, together they would have thrived still. It would have been the Elves who kept the rest on the wiser path. It would have been the Dwarves who progressed, through their creativity. The Bestia who reminded the others of the nature around them, and how to care for it. The Mer who would have kept the seas cleansed and the beasts of the deep tame. And it would have been Humans, who would''ve led them all against Hell¡¯s demons, through their resolve and capability to create bonds. Each, was an integral part of the other¡¯s lifeline. Each, just as the Dragons and the Fae, just as the Spirit Beasts once were. Each race was part of that Nature he should have been protecting. Making Erik realise, just how foolish both him, the Fae, and his kind had been. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡± Asked a booming voice that filled the darkness. ¡°Faetera does not wish to be protected by the lesser likes of you, nature only wishes for you to protect yourselves.¡± ¡°Who¡­Who are you?¡± Erik weakly asked. The voice was ever changing, its tone and pitch never the same for long. ¡°I am neither who, nor what. I am everything, everyone. The Fox and his people call me the Avatar, but I am simply a creator. I make, I do not own nor control. But the Fox thinks I should hold your hand and show you the way. Yet, what would you ever learn from that? You have your own mind, your own heart and body. Make your own mistakes, your own choices. That is why I create, not to watch you suffer as most think, but to watch you exist.¡± The voice explained. Erik closed his eyes, but it did nothing to change the darkness he saw. ¡°I¡¯ve lived, and died. I¡¯ve existed for longer than I should have. I¡¯ve made my choices, my mistakes. Now, I only wish for punishment for what I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°And is this darkness you lay in, your punishment? Is solitude how you wish to redeem yourself, child?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Then how else¡­How else should I repay those I¡¯ve failed?¡± Erik asked, his voice cracking as he held back his tears. ¡°My very name spells failure, my every action a mistake, my very existence¡­¡± ¡°Your own pride cuts you, you know this yet prideful is all you can be. Because prideful is what you are. Dragon, Drakon,¡± The voice spoke of Erik¡¯s kind in thousands of languages, each one adding to the swelling warmth that suddenly filled him. ¡°You took it upon yourself to do something. You took action, where others simply watched. But that strength, was in the end your weakness, your fall. You were tricked, used and then thrown aside. This broke you, I can see the scars and tears inside you.¡± Erik then felt pain like no other, a sinking agony that filled not his body, but his soul. ¡°But out of everything you¡¯ve done, out of all the destruction you¡¯ve caused. Only you curse yourself now. Only you, hold yourself accountable.¡± The voice told him. ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one still alive and capable to.¡± Erik argued. ¡°Stubborn serpent¡­No, it is because only you see it that way. It was not you who stifled a young drake from taking action, it was not you who stuck to selfish beliefs from ages past.¡± The voice chided, ¡°Every action has an equally destructive reaction. Who you are, is what your elders made you be. What you¡¯ve done, is what they and the Devils pushed you into doing. Your consciousness is filled with the guilt of others. Your pride is a blade. A blade that you, in your own despair, use to cut yourself.¡± ¡°But I did as told¡­I believed in their stubborn laws for so long.¡± ¡°So did every other Dragon alive.¡± ¡°But I fell for the Devil¡¯s tricks¡­I raised kingdoms, murdered millions in my wake!¡± ¡°You fought for what you believed in, beliefs that clashed with the selfishness of others. Did you not allow those who agreed to live? Did you not create the Xilfir? Did you not allow the young and innocent to escape? Did you not end the suffering of the sick?¡± ¡°But I was weak¡­I couldn¡¯t stop Hell from coming inside, I let it do as it wished with my body and mind¡­And so many more suffered because of my weakness! My own poeple suffered because of my weakness!¡± ¡°That fault is mine and only mine. Do you think all I do is watch? Endlessly I hold my barriers, forever I¡¯ve withstood against others who hunger for my energy. Since the beginning, since my first mistake, I¡¯ve fought to protect the lives that are you, that are I. Would you blame yourself for the failures of your creator? Is that what you wish? Because that weight is not something you are capable of withstanding. So release yourself from it, fool.¡± Erik sighed, ¡°You make it sound like I have done nothing wrong.¡± ¡°You have done plenty wrong, Dragon. But not all of that wrong, is solely for you to bear. And if the rest wish not to carry their own weight, then why should you do it alone? Why should you carry theirs too?¡± The voice continued to bore holes into his words, words that before gave him purpose, words that now held him captive. ¡°Who will¡­If not me? Was I not the core of all the wrong? Was I not the weapon they used and misused?¡± Erik then asked, unable to let go of his guilt. ¡°A wise Dwarf once said, do not blame the blade, but blame their creator. Who gave the blade its purpose.¡± The voice mused, ¡°Erikathyr, what is your purpose? What is your goal? Do you even have any past what your elders have forced upon you? Past what Hell, has used you for.¡± The voice suddenly turned harsh, resonating within his mind with every word. As the darkness around him suddenly gained light, and colour. He was shown different occurrences around the world. Makaela clashing with Risera, her blades flying off at the slippery demon. Pyra fighting the Dark Fae, Umbra. Ascal toying with his enemies. Zentha destroying hers. And further away... Alan facing the winter Dragon of Blue, Findri, the once Hero trying to find the right words. Sol standing before his people, seemingly speaking to a dreading crowd. ¡°Each of these, have their purpose. Each of these, have a goal they wish for. A dream they yearn for.¡± The voice said. As Erik¡¯s widening eyes paused on the last image. An image of Thea, with Nerick and Shizuka by her side. The three of them facing a Black Dragon, entangled in its magic, they lay hopeless before it. ¡°What is your purpose, Erikathyr? What goal have you set for yourself? What dream, do you yearn for?¡± it asked. ¡°Is it truly punishment?¡± ¡°Is it redemption?¡± ¡°Or, is it something else, that you seek?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Erik said, shaking his head as he continued to float in the black abyss, the images fading from sight. All but one. The one he was still gazing at. Erik recognised the Black Dragon, since all Dragons of his time knew each other. But the one chained green, he did not recognise at all. A young green drake that lay unconscious in the image¡¯s background, bound by black chains as runic magic covered its body. ¡°You¡¯ve lived this long life, yet you¡¯ve made nothing of it. You¡¯ve lived for the purpose of others. You¡¯ve existed solely for your elders, and later for your puppetmasters. It is time you live for yourself, it is time you make yourself known not as a Drake, not as the Destroyer or the Guardian. But as Erikathyr, The White Dragon.¡± Erik¡¯s heart sank deeper at those words, as he looked away from the image. ¡°I¡¯m a drake, disowned and never to be forgiven by my kind. I do not deserve to be called a Dragon.¡± ¡°Delirio is called a Dragon, Delirio has his wings. Yet he serves Hell. The truth is? Nobody cares, child. Nobody cares what you¡¯ve done or will do. You¡¯re a Dragon, and the only thing holding you from becoming one is your own pride and guilt.¡± The voice continued to reprimand him. ¡°Do you not hear her voice? Or have you been deafened by it?¡± it then asked. Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he returned to the sight. As the image closed in on Thea, while her lips moved. Yet he could not hear her. ¡°Listen child, not with your ears, but with your heart.¡± The voice said. Erik did not understand what that meant¡­ He did not¡­Until, he saw her eyes. Thea¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, tears of sorrow pouring over her cheeks as her lips wordlessly moved. Erik realised he did not need to hear her words, he only needed to see the pain in her eyes to know that she needed him. And that knowledge lit a fire within him. A flame that he did not recognise, a flame that he could not control or even tame. ¡°Accepting your guilt, is the first step towards self-redemption. The second? Relying on the truth that there is hope.¡± The voice said, ¡°Go, child. Find your purpose. Find hope.¡± As suddenly a very annoyed Kyllix appeared before him. ¡°So, this is where you¡¯ve been huh?¡± The Spirit Beast asked, disdain clear in his voice as he glanced about the darkness. He sighed as he hovered closer to Erik, before suddenly slapping his right hand across Erik¡¯s left cheek. The harsh sound echoing off into the abyss. He said nothing, but as Erik met his cold gaze, his eyes told him everything he needed to know. ¡°I apologise, I kept you all waiting.¡± he said, his tone truly apologetic. ¡°You bet you did, little bastard. Now get going, it won¡¯t let me interfere any longer. So it¡¯s all up to you now, and you better not die on me, on them.¡± Kyllix said snidely as a smirk grew on his face. Erik¡¯s hands clenched into fists, as his eyes glowed gold, flushing the colour into the darkness that surrounded them. ¡°I won¡¯t, for I seek atonement. And until I am redeemed, even as my bones break, even as my blood colours my skin. I will stand, I will run, I will fight. That, I promise.¡± He spoke in draconic, meeting the Spirit Beast¡¯s cold eyes. Kyllix¡¯s smirk grew into an amused grin, as he forwarded his right hand to the drake. ¡°Then wake from your slumber, and accept the burdens you¡¯ve left behind. They are heavy, but not as the chains that you bind yourself with. Free yourself of them, and reshape your metal, maybe make a weapon and a shield out of it. Strike down those who stand in your way, and protect those who you hold dear. Heed the Avatar''s words too. This old coot can be frustrating to deal with, but the bastard¡¯s rarely wrong.¡± Erik took the God¡¯s hand, clenching it before his vision suddenly swirled and blurred. ¡°Remember...You¡¯re not the villain of this story Erik, close, but you¡¯re not.¡± Kyllix said with finality, those being the last words he heard before Erik found himself standing before a barrier of water. --- https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LRLdhFVzqt4 --- A terrible headache plagued him, as nausea drained him too. But he remained hovering over the ocean as the pain travelled down to his spine, feeling his bones trembling as he arched back. Feeling his flesh and muscles warp and contort. Agony running down his back as his skin stretched, slowly morphing to scales. He could feel the change, he knew what was happening to him. Although, he did not feel like he deserved it, pride still swelled up within Erik¡¯s heart. He resisted the pain, both within his flesh and bones, and within his mind. (¡°Was I a fool¡­to believe in you?¡±) A pained voice suddenly asked, a voice he recognised. A voice, he rushed to. Be it water, earth, or magic. Erik broke through, flames and lightning surging about him as he rushed towards them. (¡°Erik¡­¡±) Thea said softly. (¡°Theaviss!¡±) He bellowed through their bond, feeling the earth crack beneath his landing as he had felt everything else break and shatter on his way down. ¡°Have I ever disappointed you?¡± He asked, rising to meet Delirio¡¯s surprised gaze with his own, rage and fury swirling within both his eyes and heart. He then felt the scales on his back shudder as his bones ripped through them, after ripping aside his flesh, growing out into his longest limbs as flesh and muscle moved to gather around them. ¡°You dare, damage a hair on my Chosen, and her companions. You, of the Black Clan, dare side with demons!?¡± Erik bellowed, lightning striking out with his every word as he roared in fury. ¡°You dare, side yourself against your own kind. You dare, insult the very Nature that gave you life, with this abomination!?¡± He asked, glancing over at the unconscious Ivyieth in disgust. The limbs on his back grew further, forming two beautiful wings of white and gold netting. And with their appearance, he felt his senses suddenly expand. He felt new strength rush through his body. He felt his mana expand with new capacity. As what was once locked away behind his body¡¯s human limitations, was released in full force. And what was¡­ His heightened feelings of anger, his fury. His coldest feelings of hate, his guilt. And his deepest feelings of attachment, his bonds. Before they were his weakness, but now they empowered him, giving him new resolve. Erik spread his wings, arching them back as golden light glistened behind each movement they made, trailing behind them like sparks of light. He grinded his fangs, as he returned to facing Delirio. ¡°What happened to you, Delirio, mate to Zyndreth?¡± Erik asked, as he beat his wings, suddenly rushing forward at Delirio. ¡°Once upon a time¡­I looked up to the both of you!¡± He bellowed, charging the Black Dragon with all his might. Delirio¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of her name, raising both forelegs forward and meeting Erik¡¯s charge with his claws. Their collision sending waves of draconic energy rampant along the air they stood in, darkness and light clashing within every centimetre of space that surrounding them. Erik saw sadness within Delirio¡¯s eyes, before being taken over by rage. ¡°I¡¯ve changed, as have you I see, young Erikathyr.¡± Ch 46 / Part 1 - Who am I? ¡°I¡¯ve changed, as have you I see, young Erikathyr.¡± Delirio said, as a burst of darkness suddenly exploded between them, sending Erik flying back. He plummeted, crashing back down onto the ground, tumbling over several times before spreading his wings wide and regaining balance. Erik slid to a stop as he kneeled, glancing back at Thea and the rest, as the chains around them came apart. ¡°Nerick! Grab everyone and run! The Liar¡¯s magic is disabled while I¡¯m here, I can keep him busy while you do!¡± He told them, immediately turning back to face Delirio before flapping his wings
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-qZxMY7FZf8
Erik soared, lightning and flame swirling around his body as he flew up towards the Black Dragon. (¡°How are they?¡±) He asked himself, as his magic clashed with the darkness ahead. (¡°What eyes, is she looking at me with?¡±) Erik thought, too ashamed to look back and meet Thea¡¯s gaze. A gaze that he felt on himself, as he filled the sky with the light that kept the darkness at bay¡­ Erik flew all around Delirio, like a firefly encircling a bat. His lightning clashing with the encroaching dark, his flames ripping it aside, revealing the Dragon within. They clashed, two monsters in their own right. Claw for claw, tail for tail. As wings supported them in the sky, as their elements fought to give the other the edge. But even as Erik matched Delirio¡¯s darkness with his own lightning and flames, his claws and tail were not. To the Dragon, Erik seemed like nothing more than an insect. As he flew around it, evading their massive claws as they swiped at him. Evading the looming tail as it swatted at him. Keeping his distance from the beast¡¯s maw, as it searched for him, keen on devouring him whole. Not a moment was left in between their clashes, not a single pause for him to chant or think. Their bodies moved through pure instinct, evading, defending, attacking¡­It was all just natural instinct to the two Dragons. There was no rhyme or reason to their attacks either, this was no calculated duel between two knights. No, far from it. This was a battle between two beasts. Both the ultimate predator, and as the beasts that they were, no matter how captivating they could be. As they clashed, as the two Dragons battled, chaos reigned supreme all around them. The chaos of their movements, the chaos of their clashing elements. The chaos, that was the sound they made. Dragons they were, but none of their noble charm was notable as they fought. A battle that shook the very air they breathed, each clash making it shudder and in turn making everything else quake. Immense power surging through the air in waves of mana, taking the shape of either darkness, flames or lightning. Sometimes even raw mana itself, blasting out from their colliding attacks and dispersing into the terrain. Shattering it, collapsing the many islands that floated about the undersea lair. And as they clashed and clashed. Each suddenly found a pause in between, pushing one another away. Giving either a moment to meet the other¡¯s gaze. As Delirio opened his maw wide. And Erik raised his arms forth. ¡°Terror of the night, defying the moon¡¯s light.¡± ¡°The roar that defies thunder, the breath that mocks lightning.¡± Each Dragon chanted in their kind¡¯s tongue, every sentence taking no more than two words to speak. ¡°Darkness that I breathe, Darkness that I am!¡± ¡°Flames that I breathe, Lightning that I am!¡± As a black mass of energy formed out of Delirio¡¯s maw, shaping a sphere of darkness in between his jaws. As lightning and flame formed at Erik¡¯s fingertips, the electricity merging with the fire and creating a golden blaze. ¡°I bellow, I order, I roar. And with my roar, darkness I breathe!¡± ¡°I demand, I command and I roar. And with my roar, lightning I breathe and flame I speak!¡± Delirio¡¯s jaws enclosed around the darkness, shutting his mouth around the energy. Erik did the same, squashing the golden blaze in between his palms. ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Delirio!¡± ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Erikathyr!¡± Both bellowed, both roared in chant. As Delirio opened his maw wide, sending forth a ray of the darkest black, followed by a low pitch humming sound that reverberated through the sky. But Erik waited, he waited as the darkness rushed towards him. He batted his wings, moving aside and evading the Draconic breath. Then he opened his hands, releasing the golden flame and sending it forth¡­ Towards nothing. The golden flame surged ahead, and further off. Missing the target that was no longer there. ¡°You forget, who taught you how to fight.¡± Delirio said, suddenly appearing over Erik, his massive tail rushing down upon the small humanoid all too fast to evade. Erik was swatted aside like an insect, sent plummeting down like before, but this time into a different island. Not that it mattered, each of the spheres had lost the barriers which kept them up. Each island was shattering, each one undistinguishable from the rest. Falling apart and slowly plummeting lower, towards an unavoidable crash alongside those below. ¡°I have not, I remember, I remember it all.¡± Erik said, as he stood back up among clouds of dust. ¡°I remember Elder Tenia teaching me about mana. I remember Elder Zeekiathron teaching me about our history. I remember Elder Kalrunyth teaching me about nature¡­I remember¡­Elder Zyndreth, teaching me how to fight.¡± He said, as blood trickling down his face. ¡°Then I remember you¡­I remember you teaching me not just how to fight like a proud Dragon but how to fight like a strong one.¡± He gazed up, meeting Delirio¡¯s empty eyes. ¡°Do you?¡± Erik asked, ¡°Do you remember any of it!?¡± ¡°How could I forget? Mostly her¡­she was my world! But the world, took her from me. The world, took them all. The Avatar, took everything from us both!¡± Delirio growled in response, his wing beat slowing to a stop as he landed opposite of Erik. The entire island quaking beneath his weight. ¡°We are similar you and I, haunted by our past¡­Lost, from our ways. They will never take back either of us. They will never accept our weakness back into their ranks¡­¡± Again, a sadness filled Delirio¡¯s gaze, before fury took it over. ¡°So why expect to be? Why try for redemption when revenge is so much sweeter, so much easier.¡± But his words only infuriated Erik further. ¡°No, you have forgotten. If you truly remembered her, then you¡¯d remember who you were back then, who you are no longer. The world took nothing from you, Delirio. You stood there and did nothing, as everything you had crumbled to dust before you.¡± And in turn, Erik¡¯s words did nothing but add fuel to Delirio¡¯s rage. ¡°You dare¡­Nothing? Then what have you done, young fool? Too weak to suppress the Devil that spoke to you. Too blind, to see Hell¡¯s strings. I do as I please to this very day, I serve because I wish to. You though, are nothing more than a puppet. A tool that has gone rusted and unkept. Useless, and in the way.¡± Delirio said, snarling whilst looming over him. Erik smiled, a cold and distant smile. ¡°True, I was too weak. I was too blind. But a puppet I am not. No longer.¡± Delirio chuckled, ¡°A puppet to your mother you still are, little one. As long as you wish for redemption, as long as you fight to regain your pride. A puppet, you still are.¡± Erik¡¯s smile faded, as his gaze fell, his eyes growing dark. Erik sighed, as he now spoke in common, ¡°Then what am I, if I leave all that behind? What am I, when I no longer wish for redemption? At first, I thought I really was just a failure. A mistake that needed to be punished¡­But now?¡± Whereas he smiled before, Erik now grimaced. His eyes wide as he raised his gaze to meet Delirio¡¯s once more. ¡°Tell me teacher, what is a Dragon without his pride? What am I, if I abandon my people entirely? Am I a failure? No, there is no mistake in freedom. Because that is what I proclaim myself as now.¡± Lightning suddenly surged around him, sparking with tendrils of screeching electricity ¡°I¡¯m tired, tired of their expectations. Numb to their disappointment. No longer, no longer will I carry that weight. I release myself from that pressure. I walk away from her words, that once pierced me like a blade.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Flames raged about him, blazes and bouts growing out of his body and whipping around haphazardly. ¡°I shall make my own choices now, and like you, I have purpose. But while your purpose lies in petty revenge. My purpose¡­Yes¡­My purpose is much simpler. My purpose¡­¡± Erik was engulfed in his own magic, willing both lightning and flame to dance for him. ¡°Is to remain free. To do as I wish, how and when I wish¡­My purpose¡­Is to finally live.¡± He clenched his hands into fists, as the lightning and fire merged, forming a golden blaze that whirled all around him. ¡°I am Dragon.¡± Erik spoke in draconic. ¡°But I wish to be more.¡± He then said in common. ¡°So I shall live, for as long as I can. Freely, I shall live. And you¡­¡± He said, as veins of white pulsating light suddenly formed all over his skin and scaled body. His eyes glowed a fierce gold, as his irises focused like a reptile¡¯s, setting upon Delirio. His wings trembled as they opened wide. His claws expanded as he stretched his fingers. And as his tail swung, it morphed, gaining a bladed end that whistled as it cut through the air. All the while his golden flames that swirled about suddenly changed, converging around his tail¡¯s end, around his hands and setting his wings afire. ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± Erik hissed, and out of his forehead suddenly burst out a pair of golden horns. Like antlers, the draconic horns branched out twice while growing over his head, aching back over it. Each horn ending in three spikes, and each end going from gold to white in colour. The golden blaze forming around his horn-tips too. Too much, the magic flowing within his body was condensing too much. Causing the air around him to become so thick and pressured, that the ground beneath him shook and shattered. Delirio growled as he took a step back, watching Erik¡¯s change with unease. (¡°So this¡­This is what He was looking for¡­¡±) He thought, watching as Erik¡¯s body bordered between Human and Dragon. He sensed it too, the perfect balance that Erik¡¯s mana had found. So thick and condensed within his, in comparison, tiny body. Yet, it didn¡¯t leak, it didn¡¯t damage its container either. Instead it smoothly flowed out, bending to Erik¡¯s draconic will. As the air around him vibrated with power, as the ground beneath him unravelled because of it. Delirio could not let this go further, knowing that Erik having finally awakened to his wings, gave him further control. Control he did not have before. Delirio knew, that with every passing second, Erik was growing accustomed to his power. While, he was already used to his humanoid form. (¡°This is dangerous¡­¡±) Delirio thought, meeting Erik¡¯s gaze, cold albeit aflame. ¡°What is it, Delirio?¡± Erik then asked, snapping him out of his thoughts. ¡°Are you fearing for your life?¡± Erik snarled, taking a step forward as the floor beneath him caved in from the pressure, lowering a few feet. Delirio met his challenging tone, retaking his step and moving forward. ¡°You should be the one afraid, hatchling.¡± The Black Dragon growled, its voice making Erik¡¯s vision tremble. ¡°Let us see, whose purpose is stronger then. I¡¯ll show you, exactly which of us Dragons is the apex, foolish youngling.¡± Delirio said, as every scale over his body suddenly began to tremble. Sound, an ear-piercing screech reverberated out of every centimetre off Delirio¡¯s body. Dazing Erik, as through blurring eyes he watched the Black Dragon¡¯s form suddenly fade out of existence. Immediately Erik took to the sky, flapping his blazing wings to get as far away from the ground as possible. Eyes wide and ears listening, he stretched his senses to their limit. Looking, searching for Delirio. But he knew, none of that would work. Nothing, no living creature in existence could detect a Black Dragon if it didn¡¯t want you to. Erik knew, this power was not invisibility, not the bending of light and shadow. This was the bending of a prey¡¯s very senses. A sound so penetrating, yet so silent. It affected everything Erik saw, heard or even smelled. And the best of its benders, could also affect everything their target felt... It was clear to him, that he had been put at a disadvantage. Or at least, that was what Erik let Delirio think. As he turned around, evading the shimmering claw that appeared behind him, before it faded out once again. ¡°H-How!?¡± Delirio asked in surprise, as Erik had dodged his attack with perfection. Erik smiled, coldly he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad, Delirio. I¡¯m glad that you see me as a dangerous enough foe to use your clan¡¯s deadliest art.¡± He said, as he closed his eyes. ¡°But did you know?¡± He then asked, before suddenly starting to chant. ¡°The roar that defies thunder, the breath that mocks lightning. Flames that I breathe, Lightning that I am. I demand, I command and I roar. And with my roar, lightning I breathe and flame I speak.¡± Erik chanted, suddenly evading the breath of darkness that burst out of thin air. ¡°Know what?! How? How are you detecting me!?¡± The Black Dragon demanded, confusion clear in his tone. Erik¡¯s smile grew into a cold smirk, as the golden flame at his hands grew in size and brightness. ¡°Did you know? That sight, smell, hearing and touch¡­Are not the only senses able to be heightened?¡± He asked, as his thin reptilian tongue briefly slithered out, so fast that it was barely visible. As he evaded once again, a shimmering tail engulfed in darkness swinging over his head while Erik bent back. He wrapped his wings around himself, allowing himself to fall whilst turning to face the sky, watching as the barely visible tail slashed above. ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Erikathyr!¡± He finalized his chant, opening his wings wide and sending forth a blast of golden flames from his outstretched palms. Delirio turned mid-air to meet Erik¡¯s blaze with his own, opening his jaws wide, breathing out smoky black darkness. And the two magiks clashed. Yet, the darkness was no match. Unconcentrated unlike the golden flame, it dispersed on collision. Unlike the golden flame, which burst into the Black Dragon, opening up like a flower and engulfing him whole. Delirio bellowed in pain, as the flames rushed about his scaly body. The unbearable heat, burning away at his scales, revealing the flesh beneath and burning that too. Whilst electricity rushed through his body, numbing his muscles and attacking his insides. The Black Dragon plummeted, as his wings burned, as his body melted¡­ Before suddenly, dissipating from sight. Causing Erik¡¯s expression to pale, as he had realised¡­the illusion he was fed. Just as the Black Dragon, the real one, rose behind him. Wings open, claws at the ready¡­And jaws wide. ¡°Indeed, I knew.¡± Delirio hissed, breathing out darkness upon him, engulfing Erik in black. Darkness filled his world, as the poisonous magic entered him. Like flames it burned his skin, entering through his wounds and corrupting his flesh. While the blast itself pushed into his back. Like a meteor, Erik fell down, darkness trailing in his path. He fell, but the fall itself was too far down. The islands were almost all already destroyed, so falling is all that remained, and for a long while. As he struggled against the poison, as it entered his lungs, filled his veins¡­ Erik felt it permeate every part of him, filling his mind with mist, blurring his sight and numbing his skin to the burning pain. Erik¡¯s world twisted and turned before him as he fell, even as he had turned to face him, Delirio¡¯s form blurred. Nothing more than a smudged silhouette in his view. A cruel fate, Erik thought. He was unable to see his killer eye to eye, unable to perceive anything before death. Not the sound of his own screams, not the fear that should¡¯ve filled him. Not even the air whistling by, as he continued to fall. (¡°But I¡¯ve already died¡­Twice¡­Maybe, this is just what I deserve.) He coldly thought, as the black smudge in his view grew larger and larger. (¡°So much¡­for my big mouth. Everything I¡¯ve said¡­This is their worth? Is this the worth of my words?¡±) Erik thought, then pondering whether he wore a smile or not, although he could no longer feel his own face. The darkness was all he saw now, and Erik waited. He waited for death. Did I not make myself clear? Words, words appeared in his view. Warping his vision into white characters which he read. Will you let this be the end? Will you remain blind? Fight the poison, Erik, and open your damn eyes. See, what you need to see. Don¡¯t die¡­ Don¡¯t die on them. The words said, reminding Erik just how selfish he was being. Reminding him, that he was no longer just fighting for himself. Right then, he felt it, the shape of a hand burning against his cheek. Like a God of fire had slapped him across. It woke him from his daze. And he took charge of that heat. Erik took control of the flames, willing them across his body. He willed the fire through his veins, through his blood and flesh. He burned it away, to the last drop Erik burned the poison out of his system. And finally, his vision began to clear. A blue and a green smudge grew out of the black¡¯s centre. Slowly, the two patches of colour took shape, clearing out for him to see. Slowly, until they became clear enough for him to make out. Thea and Nerick fell before him, Nerick holding a massive shield of green scales ahead of them. Thea holding her palms over Nerick¡¯s shoulders, transferring her blue aura into him, then flowing it into the shield. The both of them were keeping the darkness beyond at bay. Nerick struggling against it, clenching the shield that was Ivara. And Thea looking back upon Erik¡¯s falling form, eyes wide as she shouted. Her words warped, he couldn¡¯t understand her yet. Don¡¯t die on them. The letters appeared once again, but faded from sight right after. And as Erik met Thea¡¯s eyes, he felt all his shame and despair drain away. For within her gaze, he saw her hope, and her pain. Within them, Erik saw her trust, and her worry. Within them¡­Erik saw a flame. ¡°Erik!¡± As her words suddenly reached him, calling his name. And Lightning, and flame exploded out from Erik¡¯s body, as he willed them to engulf him. Pain, Erik felt a stinging agony rush through him, as his body still lay riddled in patches of corroded flesh. His tail and wings too, damaged and tattered. ¡°This¡­This is far from over!¡± Erik bellowed, resisting through the pain that came in waves, with every move he made. As he flapped his broken wings, slowing his fall until he crashed into Thea and Nerick who fell over him. He grabbed onto them, as they both looked back at him in surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± He said, gazing at Thea¡¯s tears as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left you alone.¡± He told them. ¡°Stupid¡­I thought you were dead!¡± Thea exclaimed, grinning widely at his words, her tears continuing to flow but were now fuelled by something else. ¡°We will be if nothing more is done!¡± Nerick pointed out, returning to focus on the shapeshifted Ivara and breaking their intertwined gazes. ¡°Right,¡± Erik said, taking a deep but pained breath as he held onto them. Closing his eyes, he focused. Through the pain, through the nausea. Erik tried to see through each, and reconnect with his mana. ¡°I am torn, I am broken. Ripped and damaged. Fix my bones, tend to my flesh. Unlike the needle, and thread. Fire that does not destroy, flame that does not burn. Stitch my skin, burn my wounds and heal my scars. Fire School; Custom Cast; Healing Flame!¡± Erik chanted, flowing his mana out, bending it to his will. Flames enveloped them all, warm but not burning. Unlike a ravenous blaze, the flames were hot yet relaxing. They washed over them, taking all their pain, all their weariness and wounds with. As Erik¡¯s revealed flesh burned, reconstructing itself as it did. His skin, fading back in as the flames converged on where it was missing. His tail¡¯s scales, regrowing into place. His wings, reforming anew. Erik opened his yes, relieved of the pain and nausea, he gazed ahead. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, smiling all the while. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, now take cover. It¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡± He said, suddenly rushing around them and grabbing hold of the shield. Erik flapped his wings as he noticed a pause in the breath of darkness, swinging the shield, Nerick and Thea around before suddenly letting go. Sending them flying aside and sliding off the rubble, as everyone landed. Erik landed hard, feeling the shock flow up his legs and then spine. But not as roughly as Delirio, as the massive Dragon crashed down before him. Sending clouds of smoke and volleys of debris into his surroundings, as darkness oozed out of his body. ¡°So, you survived my poison. This is¡­new. Everything about you, is so new¡­So fascinating.¡± The Black Dragon growled, ¡°Once I kill you, I¡¯ll make sure to research your corpse thoroughly. But before that¡­¡± Delirio¡¯s gaze moved upon Thea and Nerick in the distance, as they stood up from the rubble, freezing while under his eyes¡¯ scrutiny. But his gaze was regained by Erik, as he growled too. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look away from me.¡± Erik said, as the flames about him dissipated. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, think of even laying a claw on them.¡± As the golden shine within his eyes, dimmed down to his natural blue. ¡°This fight, is between you and me. And I don¡¯t care how much younger I might be, I don¡¯t care how much stronger you are. I¡¯m not dying, not today.¡± Erik hissed, raising his gaze to meet Delirio¡¯s narrowing eyes. ¡°Do you even hear yourself speak? You sound less like a proud Dragon and more like a blind Human.¡± Delirio said with a chuckle, stomping his right claws forward and causing the rubble beneath them to shudder. Erik, chuckled too, causing Delirio some unease. ¡°Do I? Well, I guess that¡¯s just what I am. Neither, and both. Because this is who I am.¡± Erik said, as he straightened himself. Facing the Black Dragon, now not as their equal. But as something different, something new. ¡°Because this is me, the me I choose to be.¡± Ch 46 / Part 2 - I Am, Before Thunder --- https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VunXyi0BUpM --- ¡°Because this is me, the me I choose to be.¡± Erik said, as lightning suddenly rushed out of his body, screeching with every tendril that struck out. The electricity filled the air around him, ¡°Ah¡­How long has it been?¡± Erik mused, as the energy surging about his body turned from pale yellow to a bright blue. As his deep sky-blue eyes, suddenly shone brighter. Delirio growled, seeing that Erik had caught up to his powers, the Black Dragon waited not a second longer. Darkness gushed out from his scales, and he lunged at Erik, a poisonous cloud of black forming to hide his advance. Erik though, stood his ground, as he chanted. ¡°Spark and surge, rush and flood all over me. My element, my power. Fill me, imbue unto me. Lightning which I am, empower me!¡± A surge began, blue electricity rushing down Erik¡¯s tail and travelling through his body before separating, then running down his arms and legs. Reaching his claws. Reaching his feet. Close, the venomous darkness loomed over him and all too close. ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Thundering Light!¡± When Erik suddenly disappeared. ¡°Finally, I can let loose¡­¡± Erik hissed, his voice being warped by how fast he was moving. Like a bolt of lightning, he surged all around Delirio¡¯s cloud of darkness. ¡°It took a while, but I think I¡¯m used to it now. Don¡¯t you think so too, teacher? Flames are easy to control, but compared to lightning¡­Hah, when was the last time I got to feel this? When I fought Azruxan I believe? How long ago that feels!¡± Erik exclaimed in amusement, excitement filling him as the familiar electricity rushed through his body. Delirio glanced about as he lay hidden, but Erik was almost too fast even for his draconic senses to keep up. So small, yet powered by a Dragon¡¯s magic. He moved like an erratic fly, too small, too fast to keep up with. Nothing more than a streak of blue trailing before Delirio¡¯s eyes, a trail of light imbued with the power of fire. Unlike the golden flames of before, which were the opposite, flames being imbued with the power of light. Erik was no longer going for that kind of raw and easily bent fire-power, instead¡­ His grandmother¡¯s element, the Light. His grandfather¡¯s element, the Flame. Not one imbued into the other, but fully combined, they created his core element. They created the blue lightning that surged through his body, uncontrollable, rampant like a storm. The storms that Erik¡­Erikathyr was named after. And just like thunder, ¡±I feel¡­Hah-What is this feeling? I have full access to my mana again but¡­My body¡­How is it sustaining it all?¡± his voice echoed out as he mused out loud. And while he moved, Erik sent strikes of lightning bursting out from his fingertips. Assaulting the cloud, as the rage of thunder from each strike sounded off mere seconds after. One, tens, dozens, hundreds of strikes barraged Delirio, the electricity fading as it collided with his black fog but the darkness itself was also dissipating with the attack¡¯s blast on collision. Forcing the Black Dragon out of the defensive. Claws slashed out of the darkness, descending upon Erik¡¯s path, forcing him to evade. Under and over, Erik passed by barely, dodging a second and a third lunge before suddenly stopping as a massive tail crashed down into his path. He watched it rise back, quickly and viciously coming back down upon him right after, tendrils of black fog swirling about it as it fell. Erik pushed himself back, avoiding being smashed by a mere millisecond, then coming to a sliding stop as he watched the tail slither back into the clouds. Immediately he dashed aside as the fog burst outward from all over his left, taking the shape of the massive black jaws that were opening around him. Set on crushing him within his fangs, Delirio¡¯s front claws slammed down on either side of Erik, stopping him from evading towards those directions. As he beat his wings, sending the fog over and around, and closing off all other escape paths. Now with a poisonous cloud blocking his back and the sky, two claws ready to shred him on either side, and a quickly approaching Dragon¡¯s maw ahead. Erik was surrounding, for a mere moment, he was.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. As he waved his arms back, golden flames raging about his claws and trailing fire along with his movement. Palms open and facing the fog behind him, he quickly chanted. ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Flame Blast!¡± Flames exploded out of his palms, blasting back and into the fog, clashing with the darkness and pushing the cloud away slightly. But it did not give in, the darkness did not give Erik an opening. As Delirio¡¯s jaws began to enclose around him, time seeming to slow for both their senses. Yet, it was not over, as Erik opened his wings wide. As the flames behind him still exploded, blast after blast like a chain reaction. The magic was colliding with a barrier, and therefore had nowhere else to go, but back towards its caster. A single explosion was all it took to suddenly blast Erik forwards, and towards Delirio¡¯s maw. His speed being doubled by the blast¡¯s force, alongside the lightning which imbued his body. Too fast for even Delirio to notice, not until it was too late. As Erik soared out of his horizontally enclosing jaws, and towards the fog that still lingered around Delirio¡¯s head. He had no time to chant, no time to speak or move. Instead he focused, Erik focused on bending the flames that trailed behind him. Forcing them into tendrils of light, and sending them ahead of himself Without needing to chant, as the mana was still imbued with his previously stated will. Erik simply reactivated that same spell, the will to explode within. But having removed the element of flame from the mana, what he gained was a bright flash of sudden light. Exploding directly over Delirio¡¯s lagging left eye, half-blinding the Dragon as the light dispersed the thin layer of fog in Erik¡¯s way. Allowing him to soar out of the entrapment, and come to hover over Delirio¡¯s wide open back. ¡°You taught me much, teacher. But compared to your teachings, the rage of war taught me¡­so much more!¡± Erik exclaimed, grinning as he aimed his palms back once more, ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Lightning Strike!¡± chanting a different spell. As a dark grey cloud formed around him. Electricity surging through it, before suddenly raging all around. As Erik burst through the cloud¡¯s bottom, engulfed in tendrils and tongues of blue lightning, rushing down towards Delirio. The Black Dragon turned, raising its head and turning to see with its other eye. Barely making it in time, to see Erik¡¯s electrified body colliding with his back, as the young Dragon chanted all the while. ¡°Imbue Flame!¡± Erik quickly shouted the simple spell, as flames trickled out of his horn tips, before the blue lightning that surrounded him suddenly turned a deep crimson. Keeping the aspect of light, while at the same time heightening the attribute of flame and heat within the sparking energy. As his feet and claws landed first, stomping down upon the Black Dragon¡¯s plated back, the collision itself sending rippling shudders across it. Then Erik unleashed his spell, sending a trail of crimson lightning back up towards the still growing cloud. At the same time sending several strikes into Delirio¡¯s body, causing the Dragon some fury as he felt the energy penetrate his armour, although not go much deeper. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Erik said, his voice thundering among the roar of his attacks. As the clouds above which Delirio now noticed, began surging crimson. ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Custom Cast; Lightning Rod.¡± Erik chanted, causing hundreds of crimson lightning strikesto suddenly surge out of the clouds above and zap into his body. Erik endured the self-inflicted attacks, collecting that energy his spell produced, and like a rod, he passed the excess down into Delirio. The energy causing Erik¡¯s wing netting to turn a bright red. His horns too, the gold fading to a dark crimson. And his blue eyes, suddenly flooding with blood red colour. Delirio could only watch, as the electricity surging through his body numbed his movement, paralyzing him entirely. The Black Dragon could only listen to Erik chuckling coldly, as he began his next chant undisturbed. ¡°The roar that defies thunder, the breath that mocks lightning. Fear my element, be blinded by my light and incinerated by my power!¡± Erik exclaimed in chant, as the strikes of lightning from above became a steady stream of flowing electricity. Causing him to glow a bloody crimson, and his body to tense up from the energy which flowed through him. As he spoke the chant¡¯s ending. ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Erikathyr!¡± Causing all that energy to suddenly flow and concentrate on his tail, horns and wing tips. The energy condensed as it flowed into each, intensifying in power but becoming increasingly harder to bend with his mind¡¯s will. Yet it continued to concentrate further, imbued with his chant the mana now had its own will to follow. It condensed and condensed, as his entire body shuddered, shaking under the pressure he was creating. Until he felt it, a stinging pain telling him that if he condensed it further, the energy would rip him apart from the inside out. ¡°Farewell, teacher.¡± Erik hissed, looking up to meet Delirio¡¯s wide violet eye, with his own blood-red gaze. ¡°Custom School; Chain Cast; Draconic Reaction!¡± Erik chanted once again, and the crimson energy at his horn, tail and wing tips, began to surge inwards. Rushing down his horns, running down his tail, through his wings and colliding within his body. Erik willed the clashing energies further, flowing the magic into his hands, and then out of his palms which rested on Delirio¡¯s back. The condensed energy met with the paralytic electricity which already rushed into Delirio, destabilizing, and suddenly going out of Erik¡¯s control Keeping the direction it was being flowed towards, the crimson lightning surged downwards, passing through the Dragon¡¯s armour like electricity rushing through metal. Its heat incinerating anything and everything that couldn¡¯t withstand it. It arched wide as it left Erik¡¯s palms as well, re-expanding, freed from his will. Filling Delirio¡¯s insides once past his armour. Electrocuting¡­Searing¡­The Dragon¡¯s insides. His flesh, his blood, his organs¡­All but his scales and bones which resisted the heat and electricity. But everything else...was turned to ash. And the Black Dragon collapsed, falling limp as his body deflated like a balloon losing gas. Sections of armour falling inside, and about, lost from the flesh it was once connected to. Its wings too, now dried up, they shrivelled into a bony mess. Leaving Delirio as nothing more than a husk full of ash and smoke. ... A sound then reverberating throughout the water enclosed lair, Like the thunder that comes after a lightning strike. A roar... It was Erikathyr''s victorious roar. ... The pure-blooded Black Dragon, was dead. And standing above their remains, was the half White and half Red¡­Dragon. The apex among them. Ch 47 - We laugh, We cry Druvia Druvian Capital, City Hall. Alan pushed through the crowd as thousands gathered within the capital¡¯s largest building, not quite as tall as the castle but many times wider. The massive hall had no walls, an open-air building so that those who did not fit inside could stand outside and listen still. Large pillars held up the ceiling, both made of marble and highly decorated with artful carvings. But what mostly gained one¡¯s attention was the stage at the centre, surrounded by royal guard as they also made a path through the crowd. The stage itself was five meters higher than the ground, several more in width and made of opaque crystals that formed the kingdom¡¯s flag on every face of it. Other than the top where the colours swirled into chaos and the front where, made out of the same crystals, was a staircase of plain white. This was because nobody wanted to step on the flag, even the King who now walked up those same steps. Then stopping at the top, Sol turned to face his people. Seeing the distress in their gazes as they looked up to him. Alan couldn¡¯t blame them, the news was indeed dire. Listening in on the King¡¯s words himself as he found his way through the crowd, looking for a distinct individual among them who he could clearly sense. ¡°Almost a month ago,¡± Sol began to speak, his voice being magically enhanced to reach beyond the crowd and into the streets themselves. ¡°Orcs who came from Dumatra made land on our continent¡¯s southern region, beyond the border and within the Lost World. Over the course of weeks, more and more came. The army and the adventurer¡¯s guild has tried to make contact with the Horde but¡­All messengers, and scouts, were lost. My advisors believe they were killed, and I am left with no other explanation but to believe them. The Orcin numbers keep rising, and have reached dangerous levels while their camp might as well be called a city. Obviously, these Orcs have not come for peace, and they do wish for our lands. My generals expect clashes throughout the border to begin soon, but Fort Balgor is far from fully repaired. The healing of our lands has taken a great amount of time and resources as well, I will not lie to you, the border has gone undermanned. Our defences lack, our numbers even more so. I wished that it would have never come to this, but we are left with no choice. To protect our lands, to defend our homes and families from the Orcin threat that has reached us from a far land. The Army will begin conscription. Each family is required to draft at least one man or woman above the age of sixteen. They will be trained, they will be taught not just how to fight but how to survive the battlefield.¡± Sol solemnly explained, as the murmuring among the crowd rose. ¡°I understand how you might feel, times have been harsh on us all, and they will get worse. But I promise you I will do everything in my power to protect you. As will the guards, as will the army, as will the adventurers and mercenaries who stand with Druvia!¡± Sol then exclaimed, regaining the crowd¡¯s attention. ¡°These are our lands, this is our home. And if we wish to keep it, then we must fight. This is why I did not limit the amount to one per family, even if your sibling or son joins you are also welcome.¡± As the King spoke, Alan froze in his steps. Finding himself staring at her back. Her form was different, but the cooling chill that filled him as their eyes met was unmistakable. Her eyes, bluer than any ocean he had ever seen. Her hair, more beautiful than the purest crystal. They reminded him of her true form. As Alan gazed at Findri¡¯s humanoid shape, he was reminded of the mighty Dragon he used to serve. She gazed back, just as speechless as he was. As they both searched for the words to speak, but none came to either. ¡°Well, look who decided to show up.¡± Kai mused in annoyance as he stepped in between them, his cold eyes meeting Alan¡¯s. ¡°Ah¡­Kai¡­¡± Alan managed to say with a choked voice, as he felt every drop of blood in his system freeze. ¡°Father.¡± Kai said with clear disdain in his tone, as other adventurers nearby gathered with their guildmaster. ¡°I¡¯d heard she joined you¡­I was surprised. You wouldn¡¯t believe what I just came back from.¡± Alan awkwardly said. ¡°Oh you mean the diplomatic disaster that is occurring on Sinroz? We¡¯re well aware of the Destroyer¡¯s current exploits, but as you can hear, we have other issues.¡± Kai¡¯s assistant said snidely, a young human woman with long ginger hair and green eyes. ¡°Elena¡­Daughter in law¡­How¡¯re my gran-kids?...¡± Alan asked, even more awkwardly than before. He looked younger than the both of them. ¡°Better when you¡¯re not around.¡± Elena said, her voice seeming like a snarl to Alan as she stepped to him. ¡°Really will you ever learn how to keep yourself? Look at your clothes! Unkept doesn¡¯t have the legs to stand on for what you wear and how! Oh and don¡¯t even get me started on that bird¡¯s nest of a head of yours!¡± Elena began, as usual, pointing out every little thing with how Alan kept himself before then comparing it to her husband. The adventurer¡¯s guildmaster, Kai. And as usual, Alan zoned her voice out, ignoring her never-ending rant entirely as he met his son¡¯s glare. Eyes that never seemed to change, eyes that filled Alan with regret, as they gazed at him with nothing more or less¡­than hate. Eyes that reminded Alan, just how unwanted he was in this country he twice saved. But as Alan pondered over leaving, a chuckle caught everyone¡¯s attention. Cold and petite, Findri¡¯s laugh matched her appearance perfectly. Noble, yet chilling to hear. ¡°You never cease to amaze me, Alandru, by just how easily you manage to annoy your own people. Simply through being present, nonetheless.¡± She said, stepping through the adventurers to face him. ¡°My Chosen.¡± She spoke in draconic, ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± Alan nodded, ¡°I would¡¯ve come earlier, but that fool¡¯s issues kept me busy.¡± She smiled, as her gaze seemed to look elsewhere. ¡°Then he hasn¡¯t changed either¡­¡± Findri returned to speaking common. ¡°He has. If it wasn¡¯t for the sense, and his tail, you probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him.¡± Alan said, dreading her eyes, as he knew exactly of what she was feeling. As his own eyes were lost in time, as he found himself reminiscing about the past. ¡°I apologize if this bothers you,¡± Findri then said, gesturing at the guild around her. ¡°Grim stopped conversing with me not too long ago. My powers are limited by my current form, there isn¡¯t much I can do. I was lost, confused and alone. I had no one to turn to until they found me.¡± She explained, as her lips suddenly began to tremble. As Findri, suddenly began to tear up. Causing everyone else around her to feel awkward. ¡°She¡¯s crying again¡­¡± Elena whispered to Kai as he looked away too, still unused to the strange Dragon. ¡°What do you expect me to do?...¡± Kai whispered back. Alan sighed, as he approached her. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed one bit either.¡± He said, placing his right palm over her head and pulling her into his shoulder. (¡°Cold as a mountaintop on the outside, but warm and conflicted within.¡±) He thought to himself. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­T-This human form is making it harder to-t-to remain calm!¡± Findri apologized as she dug her face into his shoulder, a waterfall gushing out of her eyes and drenching his shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the problem my Lady¡­¡± Alan mused, long having resigned himself on trying to fix this fault in her personality. And at his words, she abruptly rose to meet his face with her own surprise. The proximity, and her human form not helping one bit, causing Alan¡¯s face to rush crimson. ¡°W-What?¡± He asked. ¡°My Lady¡­I never thought I¡¯d hear those words from you again¡­¡± Findri said, tearing up further as her eyes sparkled with the tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alandru¡­¡± Alan shook his head, ¡°I should be the one apologizing¡­I¡¯ve been waiting to for so long¡­That night, I went against your wishes. I failed you, I couldn¡¯t save him, not from himself.¡± He said, dread clear in his tone as he looked away. Unable to, unwilling to meet her eyes. When Findri suddenly flicked her index finger onto his forehead, ¡°I might be the one running like a river but it is you who is always blaming everything on yourself¡­¡± she said, regaining his attention as she pouted in annoyance. ¡°I gave you too much for you to carry alone, the promise you made me¡­I shouldn¡¯t have had to rely on you. I was foolish, so were all the rest of my people. Erikathyr was not your kind¡¯s problem, it was ours and we failed to stop it before it was too late.¡± She then smiled, a warm smile that broke all of Alan¡¯s walls. ¡°You did everything you could, Alandru, I will never hold that against you.¡± She said. And it was Alan¡¯s turn to flood with waterworks, as his eyes opened wide, as his tears gushed out uncontrollably. Then¡­ The earth shook. And the sky rumbled. Freezing Alan¡¯s emotions in place as a cold fear replaced them. ¡°W-What the hell was that?¡± exclaimed one adventurer in question as panic filled the crowd. ¡°Dylan calm the crowd down, Jennifer search the city.¡± Kai immediately began barking orders at his highest of rank, his adventurers nodding in brief response before rushing off to gather others. But as he turned to meet the already confusing scene he had been gazing at before, his own eyes widened at the sight. The sight of his own father, a man he thought to be fearless. Alan¡¯s eyes were void of hope, and filled with dread as they gazed into the sky. Seemingly caught breathless, as he stood frozen. ¡°Alandru, what is it? What was that feeling?¡± Findri asked in similar confusion. Feeling Alan shaking in her grasp. As his gaze fell back to them, his face almost as pale as her own. He glanced at the confusion of the rest, but Alan had nothing to be confused about. No, only fear filled him. As he knew exactly what that sound meant, as it had happened only once before. ¡°That¡­That wasn¡¯t no earthquake¡­that wasn¡¯t just thunder¡­¡± he mumbled out, answering the obvious questions he heard the crowd around him speak. ¡°That was reality itself shuddering, as something broke through the veil in between¡­¡± He explained in a grim tone. ¡°And what in the world does that mean?¡± Elena asked in confusion, taking a step back as Alan¡¯s haunting eyes fell upon her. ¡°It means¡­¡± Alan said, before glancing at the crowd around them. ¡°We cannot speak here¡­¡± He told them, shaking his head. (¡°Alandru, what is happening?¡±) Findri asked through their bond, as Alan¡¯s gaze dropped to meet hers. (¡°One of¡­them¡­has arrived.¡±) -
- Sinroz Sinbeni, Lahihr Desert Plains Moments Earlier Pyra burst through the falling debris, crashing through wood and iron as she tried to evade the Fae¡¯s levitated projectiles, Umbra was using the caravan¡¯s remains as ammunition to keep the faster Dark Elf at bay and at a distance. Dark energy forming at the shadow¡¯s fingertips, as he¡¯d target a broken wall or crate, raising the object as the same energy engulfed it. The debris would rise, as if gravity had reversed, before suddenly flinging itself into Pyra¡¯s path as she tried to approach Umbra. Pyra was struggling as there was no end to the Dark Fae¡¯s resource for ammunition, but he also wasn¡¯t making much progress in killing her either, she was too quick to be hit with anything heavy enough that would actually injure her. And as Umbra flung the remains of a ballista at Pyra, his attention suddenly moved over to a nearby dune, as Makaela stood over it with a bloodied blade. Pyra¡¯s gauntlet smashed through the flung siege weapon, ready to evade but then noticing the Fae¡¯s distraction. Grinning as she followed Umbra¡¯s gaze, before turning back to her task and lunging at it. She planted her feet steadily into the ground, before suddenly sprinting forwards. The wind whistling as she ran past, the debris below her shattering as she passed over. Pyra ran as fast as she could, seeming like nothing more than a streak of light as she leapt off a mound of broken crates and up towards Umbra. The mound exploded under her leap, gaining the Dark Fae¡¯s attention. As Umbra turned to find Pyra soaring towards him, lightning surging through her gauntlets as she lay mere feet away. ¡°You should pay more attention during a fight, Tree Born.¡± Pyra hissed, whilst striking forth with her right fist. ¡°You¡¯re not worth my full attention, Drakon.¡± Umbra spat back, raising his shadowy hands to meet Pyra¡¯s fist. As her bright light clashed with his warped darkness. The two magiks pushed into one another, twisting and turning into each other before suddenly and violently exploding. Sending Pyra and Umbra flying apart. Umbra opened his wings wide, slowing his descent into the ground. But Pyra tumbled over and through many kinds of debris before suddenly slamming into an iron board, groaning in annoyance and slight pain as she slid down to the ground yet remained standing. ¡°Hmph, is this everything you mortals have to offer? Desperate I would say,¡± Umbra scoffed, ¡°You come at us with lesser numbers, and I¡¯m about to make that lesser even less so!¡± He exclaimed, as his wings of shadow suddenly shook, sending out a shockwave of darkness that enveloped the entire battlefield. Pyra glanced around as dark shadows began appearing out of nowhere, too many to count amongst the utter chaos that surrounded them. But enough to turn the tide against them, as the guards found pause to regroup and the Wyrms enough cover to chant. ¡°Lust might have fallen, but I won¡¯t fail.¡± Umbra chuckled wickedly, as his violet eyes widened ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered, and outmatched. And once all the Dagen wake up, even more so. You lose this, Drakon.¡± But Umbra faltered, as Pyra did what he did not expect. Pyra laughed, ¡°I hate overconfident men.¡± She mused before meeting the Fae¡¯s eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ascal?¡± she asked loudly, their battle having moved close to his caravan. As the Xilfir Captain stood on the ship¡¯s railing, his large ethereal hourglass hovering behind him whilst dozens of guards moved in to cut off his escape. Yet Ascal¡¯s grin only widened at her words, ¡°Now sister, that sounds like you¡¯re demeaning me! I have reason to be overconfident, unlike these spineless twerps!¡± ¡°Damnit Ascal, are you ready yet?¡± Zentha¡¯s voice asked with annoyance as one of her serpents of smoke slither by. Ascal chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for a minute now, but I wanted to enjoy their frustration for just a minute longer!¡± he exclaimed in amusement. Umbra grew confused as he glanced between Pyra and the large hourglass up top. ¡°Apologies for the wait, he¡¯s got severe anxiety issues when it comes to crowds.¡± Pyra said as she popped her left shoulder. ¡°Anxiety!? More like attention whoring issues! Just activate the damn thing!¡± Zentha shouted, as her tendril of smoke hissed at Ascal. ¡°Fine, fine. Then it¡¯s time to raise the curtains!¡± Ascal exclaimed, opening his arms wide, as his eyes and smile did so too. ¡°Let the show¡­¡± He laughed, it quickly turning into a warped cackle as he bowed.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. As the hourglass behind him turned upside down. The blood that had gathered at the bottom, suddenly beginning to flood back into the other half. As tendrils of dark green energy began forming out of the new bottom. Ascal flicked his fingers, and the tendrils rushed into his hands, forming what seemed like a spectral musical instrument. A guitar which hung off Ascal¡¯s neck, as he held it with his left hand. With its bottom end still growing a thick tendril of dark green energy, which like a cord it connected the object to the hourglass. Into his right hand also flowed a single tendril, forming a guitar pick which he grabbed before putting it to the instrument¡¯s strings. ¡°Haha!¡± Ascal giggled maniacally, playing a few harsh notes before suddenly leaping off the railing, flipping backwards and then landing over his conjured hourglass.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t42lcYWaca8 Disclaimer; No he isn¡¯t actually playing this song¡­I¡¯d like to think he is though xD
¡°Let the show begin!¡± Ascal exclaimed, and he continued on with the notes, playing a harsh and heavy tune. Filling the battlefield with panic. As off each corpse, oozed out a spectral green energy, that shuddered to his notes. And as he played, the corpses took in breathe. Reanimated, with a dark greenish light in their eyes, only the guard and Wyrm corpses rose to their feet. But as they grasped their weapons, it was enough to turn the tide. As they screeched incomprehensibly, snarling and growling too. Their behaviour just as animalistic as their attacks, they rushed their former allies with that bestial fury. More and more rose, for as far as Ascal¡¯s instrument could reach, undead standing up and sending the enemy into disarray. Dead who walk, sending the guard and Sin Wyrms into chaos, as they lashed out. ¡°W-What is this¡­Necromancy?¡± Umbra mused in surprise, glancing about as the rebels and Dreadblades used the undead as fodder while they struck the gathering enemy quick and hard. Devastating the guard¡¯s forming lines. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s expanded their horizons on magic,¡± Makaela said as she appeared next to Pyra, ¡°Necromancy is just another sub-school of the Dark Arts. Arts our people were awakened to use.¡± ¡°Hmph, an Art with a glaring flaw.¡± Umbra said, spreading his wings wide before suddenly soaring up towards Ascal. Stopping immediately as a massive serpent of golden smoke rushed into his path, hissing all the while. ¡°You were saying?¡± Zentha hissed, her voice reverberating out of her summon. Then evading back, as Pyra with her fist outstretched, flew past his previous position. Missing the attack, she fell back to the ground and landed with a hard crash. ¡°You¡¯re not touching our little brother.¡± Pyra also hissed, her eyes cold and tone harsh as she glanced up at the Dark Fae, planting her feet into the ground and readying for another leap. Umbra grumbled under his breathe, ¡°This isn¡¯t happening¡­¡± as he glanced about at the battle. ¡°Surrender, and your life may be spared!¡± Makaela exclaimed, her voice echoing throughout the convoy, followed by a terrifying roar as one of the dead Dagen also rose back to life. The bloodied undead goliath moving to stand behind her as its large tail bashed into another approaching Dagen, dislocating the other beast¡¯s lower jaw with the attack. Pushing the guards¡¯ rising fear to its limit, as many began to drop their weapons and fall to their knees. ¡°Tsk, you won¡¯t get far with this little rebellion of yours. You¡¯ll never take Lahihr, much less Abu Katra.¡± Umbra said before warning snidely, ¡°And if I were you, I¡¯d be warier of home. We-¡± When his voice was suddenly cut off, as the ground shook, as the air quaked. As the sky rumbled, the sound of thunder reverberating across although not a single cloud was visible. ¡°M-Makaela¡­¡± Pyra whispered, as she pointed off into the distance, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­towards Seeri?¡± she asked. As she pointed towards where the desert turned into yellowish hills. And behind those hills, a pillar of darkness rose, far off into the distance but clear as day. A rush of dark energy rising up into the sky before dispersing into a wide circle of black clouds. ¡°Thea¡­¡± Makaela said quietly, while she gazed off at the rising darkness, her hands clenching into fists as her eyes widened. (¡°Focus on the task at hand!¡±) She then chided herself, returning to face Umbra¡­ But¡­ The Fae was long gone, and so were his shadows. -
- Mieri Island Delirio The Black¡¯s Liar The Pit¡¯s Bottom, Moments earlier. Erik glided off the Black Dragon¡¯s remains, stumbling on his landing as he came to stand before Thea, Nerick and Ivara. Who gazed at him with awe. Breathing heavily, Erik grinned as he met their gazes. ¡°Where¡¯s Shizuka and the youngling?¡± he asked, seeing neither as he glanced around. ¡°U-Oh, they¡¯re¡­Where are they?¡± Nerick then asked, snapping out of his daze and stumbling on his words. ¡°H-Here!¡± Shizuka suddenly exclaimed from above, where she lay hovering down slowly. Dim red spiritual energy flowing out of her and surrounding the two others about her, an unconscious Sinbeni human and the green drake. Her expression was pale and eyes wide with struggle as she did her best to slow their fall, letting go in relief once they reached the bottom. Her spiritual energy rushing back into her body as Shizuka feel to her knees. ¡°Tha-That was a p-pain¡­¡± She managed to say, before collapsing onto her back, breathing heavily as she lay there. Thea and Nerick, much to Ivara¡¯s annoyance, rushed to check on her. ¡°Well done,¡± Thea said with a warm smile as she kneeled next to her, ¡°I knew you had it in you.¡± ¡°Not bad at all.¡± Nerick added, whistling as he looked over at the massive drake. ¡°I¡¯m not the amazing one here¡­¡± Shizuka said with a weak chuckle as she glanced at Erik who now approached the green drake. Coming to stand before the green youngling¡¯s snout, as runic formations still covered its body. Erik placed his palm over the drake¡¯s snout, ¡°Ivyieth.¡± He said, her name flowing into his mind which he then spoke. But the drake did not move, instead, the Sinbeni slave woman visible shuddered. Erik grimaced, ¡°She¡¯s too far gone,¡± he said with disdain in his tone, ¡°Most of her soul has already been transferred over to the other vessel, she won¡¯t survive the transfer back¡­And if nothing is done, she won¡¯t survive this at all.¡± He explained, studying the runes that still floated out of the rubble below and onto the drake¡¯s body. ¡°I¡­Some of these runes I don¡¯t¡­recognise.¡± Erik mused, in both surprise and annoyance. ¡°The characters aren¡¯t using base Elvin, not by a long shot. And they¡¯re too¡­harsh, to be anything Fae. But I get the basics of the ritual, I can sever it.¡± He said before glancing over at them, ¡°Shizuka I need you to grip what remains of her soul and pull it into the human vessel. Can you do that?¡± he asked. ¡°I can try¡­¡± Shizuka said weakly as she tried to rise, almost falling over as Thea caught her. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself¡­¡± Thea said as she helped her alongside Nerick, the both of them aiding Shizuka to walk over to the drake. She held onto the creature, using its snout as support as she laid onto its scales. Through her touch, she felt the soul that still remained bound to the physical vessel before her. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­never saved anybody before.¡± She mused quietly, smiling at the thought. ¡°What did you say?¡± Erik asked, not fully understanding her as he gazed at the runes. ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Shizuka said, blushing in embarrassment at her own words. ¡°I-I can feel it, so¡­I think I can grab onto it. But what then?¡± ¡°Focus and you should see what¡¯s happening, your eyes are better suited for this than mine.¡± Erik said, gesturing at the Sinbeni woman nearby. ¡°R-Right, focus.¡± Shizuka repeated, turning to look at the unconscious slave. Narrowing her eyes, and emptying her mind of other thoughts. She focused on her sight, willing her spirit to envelop her surroundings as thinly as possible, to cover as much space but with the least energy spent. And as she did, it began to become clear to her. The dim green flame that existed in between the two bodies, an ethereal tendril of fire that slowly flowed from within the drake and into the human. Glancing at both, Shizuka also saw the flame outlining each of them, but¡­ The flame that covered the drake was pale and fading, while what covered the human was a raging green blaze. ¡°I see it.¡± She said, caressing the drake¡¯s snout and feeling the soul flowing beneath her touch. ¡°When I tell you, grip it tightly and do not let go. I¡¯m about to free her from the ritual, and there¡¯s no telling in which direction it will move once I do. Souls are erratic like that.¡± Erik explained, turning to face the drake¡¯s forehead and moving his palm to lay over a rune that strangely resembled a humanoid shape. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked. Shizuka nodded, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± She said with determination. Erik closed his eyes, as lightning sparked at his fingertips, causing the runes around his palm to turn a pale gold. He began to speak, a language unrecognisable to anybody else. Erik spoke in Fae, ¡°Dissolve the promise, break the vow. Unchain this soul from unwarranted contract. I, Lightning, command you so.¡± He said, speaking quickly and in concise succession. As lightning suddenly surged out of his entire arm, engulfing Ivyieth¡¯s head as all the runes across her body turned pale gold. All but a few, which suddenly glowed a disturbing violet. The runes Erik did not recognise. ¡°Now!¡± Erik exclaimed, and the runes which glowed gold suddenly shattered into thousands of sparks, showering them all in specks of light. Shizuka gripped the pale flame right then, suddenly feeling it tug at her own soul, as she saw a pinkish flame envelop her. As it slowly exited her, being pulled out with the green flame. She struggled, barely able to keep her own soul inside. ¡°Pull!¡± Erik shouted, as he himself struggled, as miasma suddenly oozed out of the violet runes. ¡°I-I can¡¯t! I can barely hold on!¡± Shizuka replied in panic. ¡°Damn¡­Hell script! I should¡¯ve known!¡± Erik said, surging his lightning to envelop the drake¡¯s body, doing his best to hold the miasma at bay. ¡°I¡¯ve got no clue what the hell is going on, but if you need to move¡­¡± Nerick said, as he grabbed Shizuka by her arms, then effortlessly raised her off her feet. ¡°H-Huh?!¡± Shizuka panicked with embarrassment as she felt herself being swept off her feet, trying her best not to lose her grip on the pale soul even as she was surprised. ¡°Good call! Pull her over to the human!¡± Erik said through struggled groans of agony, as the miasma permeated his surroundings, tendrils of the demonic energy lashing out towards Shizuka and Nerick while his lightning restrained it. Thea joined them, moving to shield Shizuka from the miasma with her body and grabbing her by the shoulders. Thea pushed, Nerick pulled, and Shizuka did her best to hold on. As slowly, they approached the human body that lay only feet away. As Shizuka watched the pale flame being pulled out of the green drake, brighter tendrils of it joining the piece she held onto, tendrils that took to the body behind them. Until, they finally detached the soul from the green drake¡¯s body. And the piece she held onto, suddenly flared a bright emerald. Shizuka had no choice but to let go, as the soul pulled far too strongly this time. She let go, causing all three of the to stumble and fall over, as the soul rushed into the woman¡¯s body. Seeing the miasma dissipate, Erik too fell back, sighing in relief as he sat down. Thea groaned as she rose, ¡°W-What happened?¡± she asked, glancing over at Shizuka to her left¡­Who lay sprawled out on Nerick as he held her, her face a deep crimson as she trembled with embarrassment. Thea noticing as she looked lower, that Nerick was holding her from one arm, but his left hand had moved a bit further around¡­laying on Shizuka¡¯s left breast. Realising what he was holding onto, and Ivara¡¯s annoyed bite snapping him out of his daze, Nerick immediately let go and opened his arms wide. ¡°S-Sorr-¡± But his apology was cut short, not only as Ivara move from biting his ear to biting his nose, but as Shizuka stood up¡­Stepping over his crotch as she did, causing Nerick to yelp in pain and his entire expression to turn ghostly pale. Thea awkwardly watched as Shizuka stood up all too straight, glancing back at Nerick with wide harrowing eyes, a tear slowly streaking down her right eye. Before looking away, then kneeling down, hugging herself as she mumbled under her breath. Thea moved in to comfort her, ¡°It was an accident¡­come on.¡± Telling her that. As she kept hearing Shizuka mumble, ¡°I¡¯m ruined¡­¡± over and over to herself. Erik ignored all this as he stood up, not comprehending what had just occurred. But then seeing that the demonic runes were still active over Ivyieth¡¯s draconic body, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡± he told them, as he stepped back and away. As the runes flared alight once more, shining twice as bright as before. Miasma rushed out of them, engulfing the empty drake¡¯s vessel in a violet fog which then grew dozens of tendrils. The tendrils stabbed into the rubble beneath, the miasma flowing down into the earth in mass amounts. As one tendril, slithered over to Delirio¡¯s husk. Once reaching the Black Dragon¡¯s body, the tendril entangled itself around it, forming smaller tendrils and engulfing it like a net before starting to pull it towards the main cloud. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening?¡± Nerick asked with wide eyes and a strange voice, as Ivara was still biting his nose. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Erik responded with just as much confusion, he had broken the ritual so why¡­Why was it still active? He could only watch, unsure, unwilling to do anything for fear of making things worse. They all watched, as the tendrils pulled dozens of monstrous corpses out of the ground. Ramzi¡¯s¡­Delirio¡¯s collection of monsters, killed in the battle and downfall of each island. Their remains¡­alongside the Dragon¡¯s, they were all pulled into the purple cloud. No matter the size, even if they were twice as big as the cloud. They would sink and disappear into it, as if being taken into a different dimension within the fog. Eerily quick, until the last, each tendril re-joined the main mass of miasma. And the cloud suddenly shuddered. Sensing the expansion of energy, Erik raised his hands ahead as he stood in between it and the rest. ¡°Draconic School; Drako; Scale Barrier!¡± He quickly chanted, summoning a barrier of raging lightning all around them. As the cloud of purple miasma, turned just as bright as the tendrils were. Then brighter. And brighter¡­ Before the entire cloud exploded, expanding suddenly as black energy rushed out with. The darkness engulfed everything, filling the Lair and colliding with the barrier that kept the ocean out. Finding nowhere else to go, the darkness rose upward, crackling with violet energy as it ascended. Erik struggled to retain his barrier, as the energy of Hell itself clashed with his. Having to squint, to barely make out the violet rift in reality that lay glowing, where the cloud once was. Barely able to see a creature step out of it¡­
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=aETnqOxS2Sw
Humanoid in shape, but nothing alike to human. The ceature had pale grey skin, and bright violet eyes, burning with a corrupted flame. But that was all Erik could make out as they met his gaze, the darkness between them suddenly fading, yet it still continued to rush out of the rift and upwards. And as the darkness cleared from ahead of him, Erik could now make out the being better. Cracked and pale grey skin, wide and curious violet eyes. Long pale green hair, reaching the being¡¯s waste. Obviously male, from the seems of their bare-naked body. No horns, no tail¡­But very much a Devil. A Devil who spread his mismatched wings wide, a dark purple leathery wing on his left, and a pitch black feathered wing on his right. Half a Fallen Angel, Erik noted, and Half Demonic. The Devil chuckled, smiling widely as he met Erik¡¯s hateful gaze. ¡°Ah¡­Erikathyr! I knew you¡¯d choose to kil-¡­help?...No no¡­save! The youngling! But it seems, you did not weigh the cost of saving her¡­¡± It spoke, their vile voice almost giggling with excitement, as their long emerald tongue lay dangling out of their just as green lips. Erik was about to release his barrier and lunge at the hellspawn, but a rush of darkness from the rift made him warier, forcing him to stay on the defensive. The Devil chuckled once again, their expression and tone brimming with hysteria as they did. ¡°Ahaha! You already wish to hug¡­fight? Fight! Tired as you are? Apologies, mighty Dragon. For I am too ready¡­No no¡­tired? Weary from my trip myself! Oh, but worry not my dearest, we shall meet never aga-¡­soon enough! We shall meet again soon enough!¡± It exclaimed with arms wide open, as it began to flap its wings. Rising off the ground, ¡°Ah, when¡­what? Where! ARE my manners!?¡± it then chuckled, pausing its rise. Then bowing, barely a bow and more closely akin to a head-bang, as he lowered and then rose back up all too quickly. Waving their messy hair about as they did. ¡°I am Brazath! Third¡­Second? First?...Oh no four-Third! Third son of the great¡­fool-mighty! Great Hell King Xokith! A pleasure¡­¡± Brazath said, shuddering as he licked his lips, ¡°To make your acquittance!¡± then breaking out into a horridly maniacal laugh. ¡°But for now, I must bid you adieu! Wyv-¡­Rat? Demon?...Dra-¡­Dragon! Haha!¡± Brazath continued to laugh, his words barely making any sense to Erik as he continuously changed his tone and seemingly spoke in question instead of stating clearly. As if, unsure himself what he was trying to say. The Devil opened his arms wide, as he continued his rise. ¡°To when we meet again, and thank you¡­But for now, farewell!¡± Brazath exclaimed, beating his mismatched wings before suddenly exploding with movement. Rushing into the nearest wall of water, pausing briefly as he seemingly hurt himself, and then realising he was drowning¡­ But even then, he seemingly shuddered with pleasure, before batting his wings once more and rushing off at the same insane speed. Soaring through the deep water, and out of sight. Erik watched as the rift closed on itself, the darkness which rushed out of it dissipating into the air¡­ As the barrier around the Lair, collapsed all around them. Erik dropped his own, and briefly watched in annoyance as the crater of air shrunk around them. As the ocean closed in on them. ¡°Gather around me!¡± He told the rest, opening his arms wide as he focused. Barely noticing as Thea and Shizuka came to stand next to him, while Nerick heaved up the human slave¡¯s body with little help from the frantic Ivara. Erik focused, ¡°How did you get here?¡± He asked, as lightning struck out of his fingertips and into the rubble below. ¡°How did you make it to this place?¡± He asked once again, after receiving a confused mumble as an answer. All the while the water was very quickly closing in on them. ¡°T-The ship! The Orca, we took the Orca!¡± Thea exclaimed in a panic. Erik nodded, as he went through each spell in his mind that could be of use. Then deciding on one, he began to chant. ¡°Rise out of your constraints. Attracted to my presence, follow my voice and reach your true destination! The weight is meaningless as the very earth moves out of your way. Gravity, inexistent as you rise! So come forth! Draconic Summoning; Drako; Same Plane Summon!¡± Erik quickly chanted, as the water reached them. As the ground beneath them, suddenly rose, the rubble exploding outwards and meeting the rushing waters. And out of that rubble, the previously sunken and buried North Orca rose out with great speed. Ascending upwards and taking some rubble, and them with, as it rose. Rising so quickly that each of them was forced to lay down on the ship¡¯s floor, their faces pushing into the metal from the sheer force of movement the ship had gained. Nerick and Shizuka screamed at the top of their lungs from fright, Thea having to hold onto the unconscious Ivyieth¡¯s new vessel as they did. And the ship continued to rise, as the Lair collapsed all around it. Soaring up and out as the ocean closed up entirely, the Orca flew several dozen meters higher even after reaching the surface. Slowly levelling out, their screams lessening as it did¡­ And then it began to fall, their screams increasing in volume as it did. And having nothing to grab onto, Nerick and Shizuka were left to grasp about in panic, waving their hands and legs about as they fell behind the ship. Until, Erik who had spread his wings and took flight, grabbed one of them. Holding Thea in the other hand. One of them, Erik had grabbed Nerick as he and Shizuka unknowingly held onto each other in terror. Slowly Erik began to glide down, watching as the ship roughly crashed back into the water, but thankfully remained whole. ¡°G-Ge-Get your paws off me!¡± Shizuka exclaimed as she realised who she was holding onto, her fur standing on end as she pushed against Nerick¡¯s face. ¡°Yu-You wi-will fall!¡± Nerick tried to say, as she deformed his face from pushing her hands into it. ¡°I d-don¡¯t care! Let me go you beast!¡± Shizuka continued to shout, frantically pushing away from him as her expression increasingly reddened. Nerick though just held on, rolling his eyes as he suffered through her struggling. Until finally, they approached the ship¡¯s deck. And¡­Erik let go of the both them, in spite, of all their moving about. Letting them slam onto the ground, although it was mostly Nerick¡¯s back as he groaned in pain, since he had continued to hold onto Shizuka and they had somehow switched places. Him ending up on the bottom and taking the fall for the both of them. ¡°Gah, what the hell was that for?¡± Nerick asked as he blinked the tears out of his eyes, he had dropped from several meters and albeit his body being highly resistant to damage, it still hurt. Opening his eyes though, he was met with a tomato-faced Shizuka, as she trembled with fury. Then realising, which part of her back his right hand was holding onto¡­ Before even having any time to react, Shizuka pushed away from him, slapping him across the face as she stood up. ¡°Animal.¡± She growled down at him, her eyes wide with anger. ¡°You¡¯re very welcome,¡± Nerick said with clear annoyance as he sat up, rubbing his right cheek as it lay mildly reddened. Erik landed then, gently dropping Thea as she held onto Ivyieth. Who she then laid down, before collapsing to the ground herself. Thea ignored their bickering, as she took a deep breath. Gazing up at the starry night above, she pushed away the dread of what had just occurred and let the relief wash over her. ¡°We¡¯re alive¡­¡± She mused. ¡°Well this one won¡¯t be for long¡­¡± Shizuka warned as she glared at Nerick dangerously, but backing away from him as he stood up, her ears rearing back over her head as she hissed. ¡°That we are¡­¡± Erik said, ignoring the two as well, as he came to kneel before Ivyieth¡¯s still unconscious body. ¡°We survived¡­I¡­I have my wings¡­And Brazath is here, in this realm¡­¡± ¡°All in all? Not too bad, shit we¡¯re alive aren¡¯t we?¡± Nerick offered with a weak chuckle. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Thea said quietly, continuing to gaze up at the stars. Before suddenly, starting out as a stifled chuckle, she began to laugh. With her, Nerick laughed as well, although feeling sick as he covered his own mouth for fear of vomiting. Shizuka too, fell back to her knees, hugging herself as she chuckled. Tears streaming down her face as she did. The three of them, minutes earlier and for the briefest of moments¡­Before Delirio, before a Black Dragon and his Lair¡­And as Hell opened up before them, releasing a Devil to this world¡­Each of them had given up on survival. But now, the sheer relief that filled them, was enough to induce hysteria. As they laughed, and cried. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Erik mused, smiling to himself as he sat down on the ground. Both worried, and relieved. While he also looked up to stare at the stars, a sky he thought he¡¯d never see again. Ch 48 - A Forewarning ahead of Farewell Erik stood over the ring of runes he¡¯d just spent several minutes drawing onto the ship¡¯s floor, dropping the piece of red chalk he was holding before raising his right hand forward. Lighting surged out of his fingers, striking down into the special chalk and lightning up the entire ring with mana. ¡°Done, I should be able to open a portal to my Lair now. But we won¡¯t be able to return to Sinroz until the Orca makes it there.¡± He explained to the rest as they stood ready behind him, Nerick waiting for him to finish before picking up the still unconscious Ivyieth. ¡°About that¡­Kyllix tore open a few rifts into the Lair from Sinbeni so we could get around easier¡­¡± Shizuka said, causing Erik¡¯s shoulders to stiffen, his eyes to narrow and his lips to twitch between neutral and a stifled grimace. ¡°He¡­did¡­what?¡± Erik asked, accidentally changing to elven. But his annoyance didn¡¯t last long, he was too tired to keep it up, as his shoulders slumped moments after. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­deal with it later.¡± He then sighed, ¡°I guess I should have done this earlier.¡± Before turning to Thea and raising his right palm open towards her. ¡°Huh? What are you doing?...¡± Thea asked awkwardly as he stood with eyes closed before her. ¡°Granting you access to the Lair,¡± Erik said as his hand suddenly glowed a dim gold. ¡°By my name, Erikathyr, I grant you Theaviss, the key. Draconic School; Drako; Lair Access; Grant Chosen.¡± He whispered a short spell in Draconic, while turning his palm slowly upside down. And when he stopped, a jolt of energy burst out of his fingertips and into Thea¡¯s right hand. She almost jumped in surprise, raising her now glowing hand to inspect the strange runes that covered it for several moments, before slowly fading away. ¡°You can now open portals to my Lair, as long as you memorise and exactly construct the summoning circle that is.¡± Erik said, pointing down at the overly complex runic drawing on the floor. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think I will remember that.¡± Thea warned as she stared at the ring with wide eyes. ¡°I can remember it!¡± Shizuka offered, raising her right hand with enthusiasm, her eyes locked on Thea¡¯s hand. ¡°Right, you draw it and Thea can open it then.¡± Erik said, ignoring the disapproving look she gave him as he turned away. ¡°Try to open one now actually,¡± he then said, gesturing for Thea. ¡°Yeah¡­Open a hole through reality and space to another place far away¡­How exactly?¡± Thea asked, glancing at him as she stepped to stand outside the circle. ¡°Imagine a wall of cloth ahead of you, and think of your hand as a blade. Hold your arm forward, and while moving it like this,¡± Erik explained as he demonstrated a downward cut with his right hand, ¡°Picture said blade cutting through the cloth.¡± ¡°Right¡­You might want to stand back¡­¡± Thea warned as she raised her right arm forward, Erik shrugged her words off but Nerick took several steps back. ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence Nerick!¡± She told him, noticing that he had. Nerick saluted in response, wearing a snide smirk all the while. Turning back to face the runic circle before her, Thea slashed her hand downward, frustrating clear in her expression as she did. And reality, tore open, surprising even her. She felt nothing touching her hand, but space ahead of her had clearly been torn open into a three-meter-tall rift. ¡°Choppy work but I guess it¡¯ll do,¡± Erik mused. ¡°C-What do you mean choppy!?¡± Thea exclaimed in annoyance. ¡°You put too little mana behind it, it won¡¯t last very long so best walk through while it¡¯s open.¡± He explained. ¡°Y-You never told me I needed to put mana behind it¡­¡± Thea growled. ¡°It is a spell, I thought you could¡¯ve figured that much out on your own?...¡± Erik offered with a raised brow. ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve covered the basics when I lectured you about magic?¡± He then mused. ¡°No more¡­Please¡­No more of that¡­¡± Nerick pleaded, his expression paling at the memory. (¡°I used to think army lectures where boring¡­Erik¡¯s not just on a different level¡­but a whole new plane of existence!¡±) Ivara who heard his thoughts nodded in agreement with a low growl. ¡°Hmph, you speak of teaching us the basics, but not even you know everything about magic!¡± Thea argued, her expression reddening as the rift before her destabilized and closed, just as Erik had predicted. ¡°No, not even close.¡± Erik sighed, raising his right hand forward and opening a new rift. ¡°Knowledge of magic itself is¡­scarce, not even us Dragons can say we comprehend the origin of Magic, of Mana. And then there are oddities like Spiritual energy, or Spirit as that God calls it. Or even¡­Miasma¡­Something we barely understand to begin with.¡± Silence followed, as the mentioning of Miasma brought back the issue at hand to each of their minds. And for several moments, silence prevailed among them as each drifted into their own thoughts. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Nerick asked, breaking the mould. ¡°About Brazath? I don¡¯t know,¡± Erik answered, sighing once more. ¡°Kyllix was right, that¡­thing¡­Even I cannot predict their next move. All we can do is wait, and prepare as best as we can. As for the Assassin¡¯s Pact? Azkel must be getting frustrated at this point, so depending on their personality¡­Either they¡¯ll do something very stupid, or pull out and retreat.¡± ¡°Retreat?¡± Shizuka repeated in question, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean that the Pact has no use for Sinbeni other than as a staging ground. From what Kyllix told you, they¡¯ve already sucked Sinroz dry off the Spirit they need, no? Druvia is obviously their main target, but there are more ways they can go after it other than Sinbeni and Zrosa.¡± Erik began to mutter quickly, seemingly more to himself. ¡°Going by process of elimination, New Druv, Nurin and S¡¯Sern will be the most complicated for them to collect. Drak¡¯Mor, on the other hand, is basically impossible, what battle could ever occur on a wyvern infested land where only hunting towns exist?¡± ¡°That leaves¡­¡± Nerick mused as each of their hairs stood on end at the memory of Brazath¡¯s warning. ¡°Dumatra, and Druvia. Conflict between any other race and Orcs or Giants¡­would be easy to set up for an organization like the Pact.¡± Erik said grimly, ¡°But since Findri is back, the reclusive Giants wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to upset her. Which leaves the Orcs, and by Brazath¡¯s loose tongue I¡¯d guess¡­we¡¯re already too late.¡± After several more moments of silence, ¡°Which brings us back to the question¡­what now?¡± Shizuka spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve set something into motion here in Sinbeni, it would be a waste if we left it to crash on its own. Druvia will have to fend for itself for a while, we still have things to do here to make sure the Pact does retreat from Sinbeni.¡± Erik answered, ¡°To do that, we must agitate the very foundations of Sinbeni further. Lahihr, a place the Pact must be keen on defending, would be the perfect place for that.¡± ¡°Makaela expected the Pact to defend the convoy she¡¯s after¡­I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s all gone through at this point.¡± Thea said, worry clear in her tone and expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­Why is lahihr so important? It¡¯s just a mining town, wouldn¡¯t Abu Katra be more of an important target for the rebellion?¡± Nerick asked. ¡°Lahihr is a mining town, a town full of slaves constantly being put to work under the constraints of being a slave. In front of the town¡¯s entire populace, who are probably used to the sight by now.¡± Erik explained, pausing briefly for Nerick to catch up. But Nerick just nodded his head, ¡°And?...¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Erik sighed, ¡°It is the very core of this kingdom¡¯s slave business. Not the ports which transport and sell the minority of them, not the capital which has strict laws on where slaves are able to be seen or kept. But the mining town, where most of these slaves live, work, and are born. There are far more slaves being kept at Lahihr than any other place on Sinroz.¡± ¡°Oh¡­I get it now, so there¡¯s more slaves there we could free and it is the biggest opportunity to increase the rebellion¡¯s numbers.¡± Nerick mused. ¡°Simply put¡­yes. But not what I mean by the core of the slave business. Lahihr is the capital of the slavery business, the slavery culture. To the slaves, Lahihr itself is the ultimate prison. And to the Sinbens, Lahihr is the metaphorical ¡®Mark¡¯ or ¡®Symbol¡¯ of slavery.¡± Erik explained further, sighing once more with disappointment. ¡°If we destroy that Symbol, which keeps so many slaves under its claws, it would crack the foundation of the slave market. A thought would come to everyone¡¯s mind; ¡®If Lahihr cannot keep the slaves in check, what can?¡¯ and that would terrify many.¡± As Erik explained, his image within everyone¡¯s mind changed, as they stared at him with astonishment¡­or more akin to a cold chill. ¡°That is what we¡¯re looking for, their fear. The one emotion all creatures are sure to falter before, the one blade that cuts all defences.¡± His words, his meaning and process of thought¡­ It reminded them, of Erik¡¯s past accomplishments once again. (¡°So¡­this is why¡­Or how, he was able to make it that far?¡±) Shizuka thought to herself, swallowing the collecting saliva from her awe-struck daze. (¡°That¡¯s¡­terrifying? Or amazing? I honestly don¡¯t know which¡­¡±) Thea thought as well, unsure If to be impressed or worried. His words reminding them, of the conqueror that he was, and still is. (¡°Mark?...Symbol?...I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s not getting this aren¡¯t I?...¡±) All but Nerick who was still very much confused. Hearing his thoughts again, Ivara hid her snout within her front paws, unwilling to tell him that he wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Either way,¡± Erik continued, ¡°We should regroup with Makaela and the rest, If Kyllix really did open up the rifts in the right places, I¡¯d guess that the Dreadblades will be returning to the Lair soon. We need an update on their side to know where exactly we go from here.¡± He said before stepping into the rift. ¡°Yeah¡­I hope everything went smoothly.¡± Thea mused with worry as Nerick stepped through the rift with Ivyieth over his shoulder. ¡°Hmph, as if that snake would be killed so easily, you worry too much Lady Thea.¡± Shizuka told her, nudging Thea¡¯s arm with her elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m rooting for you.¡± She then whispered with a smirk, stepping through the rift before Thea could ask for her meaning. But Thea understood her words perfectly, as her expression flustered. Stepping through the rift herself, ¡°S-Shizuka!¡± Thea exclaimed as she appeared on the other side. Her eyes then widening, as did the rest¡¯s, each of them suddenly being met with a stone bound Kayle. The stone binding her was obviously magically bent, and kept her from making even the slightest movement. Her expression was pale, but her eyes showed signs of clear relief as tears rushed out at the sight of her sister. ¡°T-Thea!¡± Kayle cried out, ¡°Oh g-god¡­P-Ple-Please¡­¡± she stuttered to speak, looking completely shaken.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Thea pushed through Shizuka and Erik, ¡°S-Sis, what¡­What the hell happened to you?! Why are you here?!¡± she exclaimed in surprise, stopping before Kayle¡¯s bound form and taking her weeping face into her own hands. Erik waved his hand before himself, and the stone which bound Kayle disintegrated into sand, freeing her. Kayle fell to her knees, her legs too weak and trembling to hold her up straight, but Thea caught her as she fell. Feeling her sister shudder within her grasp, Thea¡¯s expression paled further as she helped her over to the nearby bed. ¡°Calm down¡­breathe Kayle, breathe. Take it slow sis, and tell me what happened okay?¡± Thea spoke softly, embracing Kayle as they sat over the bed, and in turn, Kayle dug her trembling form into her elder sister. Clenching onto her as if she¡¯d never let go again. ¡°Heavens¡­you¡¯re ice cold and so sweaty¡­Kayle hun, what happened?¡± Thea asked once again. But Kayle did not respond, instead, she fully laid into Thea. Kayle wailed, screaming as she cried a stream of tears into her. Thea glanced around the room, seeing that everyone else looked just as confused as she was, even Erik. ¡°Something¡­must have happened while I was unconscious.¡± Erik guessed as he stared at the both of them with narrowed eyes, sensing the stench of energy that permeated Kayle. Demonic energy. His eyes widened with fury as he noticed, turning away from them and raising a hand forth. ¡°Reveal yourself, Dejal.¡± He commanded, and the floor before him rose to form a humanoid shape. The stone being kneeled, ¡°You have called, master?¡± it asked. ¡°Erik who is that?¡± Thea quickly asked, hugging her still shaking sister closer as she leaned away from the stone humanoid. ¡°Dejal, an Earth elemental, one of my Lair¡¯s guardians.¡± Erik answered before returning to Dejal, ¡°You have eyes in every room, and those bindings were akin to you. Explain.¡± He demanded with a sour tone. Dejal¡¯s earthen head nodded, ¡°This one sensed a spatial distortion within your quarters as you lay unconscious. That human, appeared shortly after.¡± ¡°Teleportation?¡± Erik guessed. ¡°Unsummoned, unbound and even instant, teleportation.¡± Dejal added. ¡°Kayle is capable of that?¡± Erik asked, turning to Thea. Who shook her head, ¡°No¡­Not that I¡¯m aware of?¡± ¡°A human couldn¡¯t possibly live long enough to master something like that anyway¡­¡± Erik mused, turning back to Dejal with a questioning look. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°She did teleport into the Lair, master. But the human¡¯s mind was being tapped into by another. I detected a bond to a demon within that one¡¯s mind, a demon with high murderous intent towards your immobile body.¡± Dejal continued to explain, ¡°I acted out of defence for yourself, master. I rendered her immobile, then tapped my own consciousness into their bond. Finding out that, the demon was a succubus who charmed this poor soul.¡± ¡°A succubus? No¡­No Kayle can¡¯t be¡­¡± Thea¡¯s eyes widened at the prospect of her sister being charmed. ¡°I broke the charming, worry not human, your sibling is unbound.¡± Dejal assured before turning back to Erik, ¡°But I am unsure as to what happened to the demon, the charming was weak so they must have been far away at the time.¡± Erik sighed with relief, ¡°Lock down the surface, it seems as if the Pact has found our location¡­Have Fierv and Voltru awoken yet?¡± he asked the elemental. ¡°No master, the other guardians await your summons to awaken.¡± Dejal answered, melting into the ground right after Erik gestured for them to leave. Erik turned to face Thea and her sister, the both of them looking far more distressed than either him, Nerick or Shizuka. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He said, ¡°This¡­this is my fault.¡± ¡°And here I was hoping that you¡¯ve grown some.¡± Kyllix sighed as he suddenly appeared from behind Shizuka, making her jump from fright. ¡°His fault, her fault, their fault¡­my fault? Really does it matter who¡¯s fault it is? Bloody hell, get over yourselves.¡± ¡°K-Kyllix! We¡­We saw you disappear!¡± Shizuka exclaimed in surprise after recovering from her previous scare. ¡°Ah¡­Let¡¯s just say me and the big guy had a bit of a disagreement.¡± He said with an awkward chuckle, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll all be relieved to know that the Dark Elves¡¯ little desert heist went well. But I¡¯ll let them give you all the details when they return, should be any hour now really if they hurry up.¡± He mused, then turning to Erik. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve had a long night, eh?¡± Causing Erik¡¯s eyes to narrow with annoyance, ¡°Seems? I despise that casual attitude of yours¡­¡± he hissed, ¡°But¡­you did wake me up, so I guess I owe you on that front. Yes, we¡¯ve had a very long night. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re aware of what just let itself loose upon Faetera?¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d not notice the malevolent creature that broke through the veil earlier,¡± Kyllix shrugged as he walked around Nerick, inspecting the unconscious Ivyieth. ¡°Yes, I know that Brazath is here. Unfortunately, he¡¯s your problem now.¡± ¡°The Avatar?¡± Erik guessed. ¡°In a way, that bastard¡¯s always part of the problem. I¡¯ll admit, their way usually works, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like how it does things. We agree to disagree most of the time, but this time I have to admit I agree. I don¡¯t have the time to hunt Brazath down, as much as I want to.¡± Kyllix explained with a sigh, returning to face Erik. ¡°I¡¯ve overstayed my welcome here, Kurzan has noticed my absence from home and will surely turn his sights upon it. I have to leave, and that means I won¡¯t be around to help you anymore.¡± ¡°I see¡­That complicates things a bit, I was hoping to have your aid for just a bit longer.¡± Erik grumbled, glancing over at Thea and Kayle with some sorrow in his eyes. Kyllix chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t need my help, Erikathyr. You never did, my actions were inconsequential, all I did was progress things more quickly. Which in turn, might come to bite you in the ass later. So don¡¯t you dare thank me, instead curse me, cause I assure that you will later.¡± ¡°Curse you? Don¡¯t test me God, I know a few that would sting even you.¡± Erik warned. ¡°Oho, did the Dragon just use humour? Guess you have grown a bit.¡± Kyllix mused with a smirk, but that quickly died down, as the God¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn. A rare sight. ¡°How about we give those two some space? I need to speak with you in private.¡± Kyllix then said, gesturing to Thea, and Kayle who¡¯s cries had ended but still seemed slightly shaken by the ordeal. Erik glanced over at Thea, ¡°Will you be alright?¡± He asked, watching as she caressed Kayle¡¯s hair, the sight filling him with guilt. Thea nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve got her, Nerick and Shizuka can look after that one too.¡± She whispered back. ¡°Right speaking of which,¡± Nerick said as he moved to place Ivyieth down, seemingly just remembering he was holding her. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­make sure the animal doesn¡¯t try anything.¡± Shizuka said awkwardly while pointing at Nerick, giving strange glances at Kayle while standing far away from them. ¡°Bite me.¡± Nerick said with an annoyed groan as he passed by her. ¡°Oh, I will.¡± Shizuka hissed back. Erik sighed, then snapping his fingers. Causing Shizuka, Nerick, Ivara and Ivyieth to disappear from sight. ¡°I sent them to a duplicate of this room,¡± He explained after seeing Thea¡¯s questioning look, ¡°Succubae are¡­we¡¯ll give you two some time alone.¡± He told her, and she silently nodded back in thanks. Snapping his fingers once again, Erik and Kyllix suddenly found themselves in the middle of a rebel camp. ¡°Uh¡­When did this¡­¡± Erik muttered as he glanced around in surprise, his entire expression twitching with annoyance as ex-slaves turned to look at him with frozen astonishment. ¡°Ah, they forgot to tell you huh?¡± Kyllix mused as he stifled a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­deal with this later¡­too.¡± Erik grumbled, snapping his fingers to move the both of them elsewhere again. ¡°Here, this should do.¡± Erik said as they appeared in his armoury. ¡°Ah, quite the collection you have here.¡± Kyllix mused as his senses picked up all the doomsday level weaponry. ¡°So, what did you want?¡± But Erik was not in the mood, as he went straight to the point. ¡°Hmm, to warn you.¡± Kyllix said, while he peeked into the closest room. ¡°About Brazath?¡± Erik guessed. ¡°No, about your companions, and the road from here onwards.¡± Kyllix said, turning to meet Erik¡¯s solemn gaze with his own. ¡°My companions?¡± Erik repeated in question, following the God into one of the halls, the Mer one. ¡°I wish to save you some anguish, Erikathyr, because I can tell you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle more of it.¡± Kyllix explained, ¡°The expression you had, the mood you are in now. You blame yourself for what happened to Kayle, as you still blame yourself for everything else. I know how that feels, Erik, I¡¯ve been in your shoes before.¡± Erik sighed, unable to deny his words, but unwilling to acknowledge them either. ¡°You saw them, afterwards¡­didn¡¯t you? The fear, the frustration, it all flooded out the second they thought it was over. The moment they believed it was safe. My warning? It¡¯s that your companions are nowhere near as strong as yourself.¡± Kyllix said with a shrug, ¡°Now you might ask, what would that be warning you about? My answer would simply be; The future.¡± ¡°The future? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Erik said, turning to gaze at his own collection. ¡°At some point in time, down the line¡­One of them will die.¡± Kyllix grimly said, turning to read Erik¡¯s expression at that revelation. ¡°Is that a guess, or a fact you¡¯ve seen?¡± Erik asked, smiling weakly as he met the God¡¯s gaze, as Kyllix studied him. ¡°Call it a guess, call it a hunch. Call it whatever you wish, but the fact remains that your companions are weak compared to you. They¡¯re weak, so they¡¯ll search to improve themselves. They will wish to be stronger. But strength comes with a price.¡± Kyllix answered, yet seemed to be avoiding a straight one. ¡°Let¡¯s take each one into consideration. There¡¯s Makaela the Dark Elf, confused and split on choosing between you and her people.¡± The God sighed, ¡°You need to make it clear to her, which she should choose. It already almost got her killed once.¡± Erik was about to respond, but Kyllix gave him no room to. ¡°Then there¡¯s my apprentice, Shizuka, newly a Spirit Beast. Possibly¡­one of the most dangerous beings in existence. Not to mention that, she¡¯s too emotionally unstable to fully control her powers yet. Be watchful of her, Erik, she¡¯s a ticking bomb that could explode at any given moment.¡± Kyllix paced about, speaking all the while as he did. ¡°Thea, your Chosen accomplice. Now I must say I was impressed to see¡­anyone use Aureiatic energy in this world¡­Seeing as Faetera is so flooded with Spirit that it shouldn¡¯t be possible. Emotionally, as you¡¯ve determined yourself, she¡¯s also quite stable. Her allegiance, quickly transferred from her people to you as well¡­But,¡± he paused, looking at Erik as if waiting for him to continue. ¡°Thea is too caring.¡± Erik said, knowing all too well. Kyllix nodded with a smirk, ¡°To care for others, in of itself, is never wrong. But Thea¡­She falters, she thinks too much. If she knew the reality behind Demons and Devils¡­I¡¯d have to wonder if she would even fight them¡­In short? Her heart is too big, and¡­Thea is just not fit for war.¡± Kyllix said with a sigh. ¡°And what am I supposed to do about that?¡± Erik asked, grimacing in frustration. Simply thinking of her, already gave him a massive headache. ¡°Talk with her, this occurrence with Kayle is the perfect time to open her eyes. I¡¯m sure you know which words to use, but I¡¯m also sure you knew that already.¡± Kyllix sternly answered, ¡°You¡¯re just too stricken with guilt to try, aren¡¯t you?¡± Erik nodded, but his eyes wandered off. Unable to give a straight response. The God sighed once again, ¡°Must I punch you this time around? Stand taller, Erik. Your current emotions are being heightened by your human form, but within you are still a Dragon. You¡¯ve also gone through war once before, you know that you shouldn¡¯t listen to guilt. Not as long as your convictions stand strong and right.¡± ¡°But I have to wonder, are my convictions, even right?¡± Erik asked, disdain clear in his tone, let alone his dread filled eyes. ¡°Second guessing yourself, will get you killed.¡± Kyllix warned, ¡°What is right is decided by the morals of the majority, yet the majority rarely matter in times of life and death. You know this, so steel yourself boy.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re correct.¡± Erik said, raising his gaze to inspect the closest weapon. A strange mixture of coral shaped blue metal and emerald gemstones. ¡°Lastly, there¡¯s your party¡¯s weakest link.¡± Kyllix moved on, ¡°Nerick.¡± ¡°I¡¯d say he¡¯s on equal footing with Thea, and stronger than Shizuka.¡± Erik mused. ¡°You¡¯d think, but the reality is that each of them fights for something. Nerick¡­He fights only for someone.¡± Kyllix began to explain, ¡°Makaela fights for you, and for her people. Thea fights for her beliefs of right and wrong, and for the innocent. Shizuka¡­she fights to survive, and to protect the one who took her in. Nerick¡­You¡¯re a tad dense with these things so I¡¯ll guess you haven¡¯t noticed at all, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m telling you either.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Erik asked with a raised brow, glancing at the smirking God. ¡°Tell me what? Who he fights for?¡± ¡°That is not for me to say, but as things stand¡­Nerick will do the same mist-¡± Kyllix paused, ¡°Never mind, that would be telling you too much.¡± ¡°Telling me too much? Does that have anything to do with why you¡¯re being so damn vague at times?¡± Erik asked. And Kyllix¡¯s smirk widened, ¡°Time knows no master. We Gods can peek into it, but we can never change it, not as we¡¯d like. I¡¯ve been very careful not to make too big an impact in this realm for that reason, in fear of changing the timeline to one I cannot perceive its future. The Avatar is of the same mind, they might be the creator but that doesn¡¯t mean they have power of everything.¡± ¡°You call it the Avatar, but they are simply a creator¡­They make, not own nor control?¡± Erik repeated the Avatar¡¯s words. Kyllix nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a bit more complicated than that, but yeah that¡¯s a good way to put it. In any case, I¡¯m not sure what you could even do to help Nerick. Not any more than you already have. The power you gave him, a brilliant choice for that man, yes but...¡± ¡°I cannot understand nor agree with you here.¡± Erik said, ¡°Nerick may have a lot of room for improvement, but he¡¯s strong within. Unlike Makaela, he knows where his loyalties lie. Unlike Shizuka, he¡¯s a soldier, a warrior whose heart was well tempered by combat. And unlike Thea¡­Nerick¡¯s moral compass is unobstructed and clear.¡± ¡°That much is true, but I¡¯ll leave it at that. The rest is for you to notice, for you to¡­put into place.¡± Kyllix shrugged, ¡°As a wise man, from another realm, once said; To know the enemy, is not enough. But if you know oneself, and the enemy¡­Then you mustn¡¯t fear the outcome of a thousand battles.¡± ¡°Fearing the outcome is what the footsoldiers do,¡± Erik added with amusement, ¡°Commanders don¡¯t fear the outcome, we calmly weight it alongside others.¡± ¡°Ah, remember those words you just spoke. Therein lies more truth than you know.¡± Kyllix chuckled, ¡°But I¡¯ve used up enough time, I really must be going.¡± He said, turning to face Erik. ¡°This is farewell, Dragon.¡± ¡°Ah-Before you go, I have one last question.¡± Erik then asked, also turning to face the God. ¡°Sure, but depending on what it is, I might have to be vague or even not answer at all.¡± Kyllix warned. ¡°You said before that the power Thea was using, was something called Aurei¡­ic?¡± Erik tried to pronounce the word. ¡°Awe-re-ya-tic, Aureiatic,¡± Kyllix corrected, ¡°Or simply put, Aura. I¡¯m not surprised that you don¡¯t know of it.¡± ¡°Why? And what is it? I¡¯ve been perplexed trying to understand that energy, almost as much as Spirit has confused the lesser races.¡± Erik said, demeaning others as to not demean his own knowledge, as any good Dragon would when asking such a question. Causing Kyllix to burst into laughter, the God¡¯s rough voice filling the surrounding hall with a rumbling echo. ¡°It perplexes me of how throughout thousands of realms, Dragons and Dwarves hate each other so much, when you¡¯re so bloody similar. Or maybe, that similarity is why you do? Hmm, food for thought. Going off topic there, apologies, what is Aura huh? Let¡¯s see¡­¡± And for the next several minutes, Kyllix explained in detail what Aura was. Causing Erik to understand, just why Nerick would fall asleep halfway through each of his own lectures¡­ Ch 49 - The Crowning Erik stepped out of the shadows, as a new door appeared behind him. He stood within the common kitchen that he had created along with the four bedrooms and two bathrooms around it, now there being seven doors taking into the room in total. He had created these rooms according to Shizuka¡¯s advice, to at least make the rest of the party¡¯s stay within his Lair somewhat hospitable. Erik though still preferred sleeping in a dark rocky corner, human body or not. (¡°Now¡­how to go about this?¡±) He thought, approaching one bedroom door where Thea and her sister Kayle lay behind. Kyllix had just taken his leave, and had left Erik with many things to think about. With so many thoughts on his mind though, he decided to deal with the most pressing ones first. And that was Kayle, both her condition and the knowledge she had come with. Erik stood before the door with his hand on the knob, pondering briefly. He had wanted to deal with this issue much later, but with Kayle here¡­he had no choice but to deal with it now. He asked himself, if he had to choose, who would it be? If there was to be a falling out, among his two most trusted, could he choose? Between his Chosen, and the Queen of his children? Erik did not know, nor did he want to think of it. But he did, he did think long about it, even after he stepped into the room he kept pondering on it. As he was met with the two sisters, some sort of calm having finally fallen on Kayle as she sat beside Thea, the two of their gaze¡¯s rising to meet his entrance as if they had been speaking about something¡­ ¡°S-Speak of the dragon¡­¡± Kayle chuckled awkwardly, giving him a weak smile as their eyes met. ¡°I knew there was something strange about you¡­¡± ¡°I explained the situation to her¡­I hope you don¡¯t mind?¡± Thea explained after Erik gave her a questioning glance. ¡°No¡­at this point it is just appropriate.¡± Erik sighed, ¡°Kayle I must apologise to you, I thought I had left enough to protect you but¡­I never imagined there¡¯d be a succubus powerful enough to¡­make it through.¡± ¡°Princess¡­¡± Kayle muttered out, pausing briefly as her expression paled. ¡°Princess Risera Isiroth¡­was her name. The succubus¡¯s name¡­¡± She said, her hands clenching as she strained herself to remember. ¡°Kayle you don¡¯t have to force yourself to remember, those memories aren¡¯t your own¡­And it must be painful to even do so, you might hurt yourself.¡± Erik warned, knowing how dangerous the magic she was influenced by can be. Kayle shook her head, ¡°I have to remember¡­I have to tell you¡­To tell Thea of what I know.¡± She said, her tone full of resolve which her expression and eyes lacked. Thea glanced in between them, seemingly confused. ¡°What is she¡­talking about?¡± Erik lightly sighed, ¡°Succubae are naturally able to intoxicate other beings through their scent, giving them short-term control of that individual. That is what you know as a Charm, but the stronger of them are also capable to use a higher-level magic, called Soul Charm. This household magic¡­binds a soul to the caster¡¯s, sharing memories, knowledge and senses. The master soul, that being the caster¡¯s, also has complete control over the bound soul¡¯s body for at most ten years. That, is what your sister was under.¡± He explained, gesturing to Kayle. ¡°So¡­¡± Thea turned to face her sister, ¡°You shared memories with that¡­thing?¡± Kayle shook her head, ¡°More than just¡­memories. Sensations, thoughts, pain¡­everything but my consciousness of who I am¡­although even that became blurry after a whi-But t-that¡¯s not important now!¡± she suddenly exclaimed, her eyes widening as she grabbed Thea by the shoulders, raising her gaze to meet her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thea I¡­I know¡­I know who killed our mother.¡± Kayle said, as Thea felt her trembling hands clench her shoulders. Erik went silent as he heard those words, standing in the background and deciding to only listen for now. (¡°What else can I do?...¡±) He asked himself, feeling as if he shouldn¡¯t even be here right now. ¡°Y-You¡­do?¡± Thea managed, surprise filling her expression as she stared at her sister. ¡°Who?...¡± Kayle¡¯s eyes darkened, recalling the memory, as it floated within her head as clear as day. Feeling the unnaturalness of it, as it resurfaced. ¡°You remember how¡­Father challenged the King¡¯s running to decriminalize the Xilfir within Druvia, last year?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­I do, but what does that have anything to do with it?¡± Thea asked, growing more confused, as did Erik. ¡°Everything¡­It had everything to do with it.¡± Kayle said as she chuckled weakly, ¡°Because father knew who¡­killed her, as well. He just never told us. He found out just how I did, through a survivor of the fall of Fort Balgor, who was present at the time of her¡­death.¡± Thea grabbed her sister¡¯s shaking hands, ¡°Kayle¡­who? Who was it?¡± ¡°It was a Xilfir,¡± Kayle said, ¡°Makaela Xilfir killed our mother.¡± Thea froze, shaking her head as she heard that name. ¡°No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­she-¡± ¡°You know her¡­then?¡± Kayle asked, seeing the surprise in her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sis please¡­don¡¯t blame her¡­¡± she then said, causing both Thea and Erik to grow more bewildered. ¡°She had no choice, the Devils plotted everything. Balgor fell because of a demoness! And Father¡¯s rebellion? She wanted it to happen too!¡± ¡°Kayle slow down¡­I do-don¡¯t understand.¡± Thea managed to mutter out through the shock. ¡°Azkel¡­plotted to kill our mother, to weaken father and get inside his head. She used Risera to force the Dreadblade¡¯s commander to do it, to pin the entire blame on them and make the peace talks between the Xilfir and Druvia to fall apart.¡± Kayle explained further, ¡°Mother¡¯s assassination¡­destroyed the moral of the soldiers at Balgor as well¡­That witch planned it all!¡± Kayle suddenly gasped, grabbing her own head as tears streamed out of her eyes. She wailed in pain, feeling as if her head was going to explode from the sudden pressure that filled it. ¡°K-Kayle! Erik what¡¯s wrong with her?!¡± Thea asked in a panic, grabbing Kayle as she frantically rolled about in agony. Erik was woken from his daze, and rushed to their side. Grabbing a hold of Kayle himself, the both of them holding her down as she struggled briefly, but slowly calmed down after a few moments. ¡°The implanted memories, they¡¯re too much for her to handle right now. She needs rest, immediately.¡± Erik explained, raising his left palm over to Kayle¡¯s forehead and quickly chanting beneath his breath. ¡°Dark Arts; Psychic School; Drowse!¡± A dim blue light flashed out of Erik¡¯s palm, washing over Kayle¡¯s face briefly before dissipating. Causing her an extreme sense of drowsiness. ¡°Thea¡­¡± She muttered, as sleep began to overtake her. ¡°I¡¯m here Kayle¡­rest, w-we can talk after, okay? I¡¯ll be here.¡± Thea assured her. ¡°M-Makaela¡­she was¡­forced¡­¡± Kayle whispered, seemingly fighting the weariness that overtook her. ¡°Risera¡­c-charmed¡­her sister¡­¡± She managed to say, before being unable to fight off the magic any longer. She fell asleep, a forced slumber through which she would have no dreams, nor nightmares. Something Erik knew she will be haunted by sooner or later, but for now, he gave her the solace she needed. ¡°Makaela¡­¡± Thea whispered the name, clenching her hands into fists as she gazed down at her sleeping younger sibling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Erik then suddenly said, as he pulled away from them. ¡°I knew, but I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± He admitted, but the weight on his chest only got heavier. Silence befall them for several moments, ¡°Why?¡± silence which Thea then broke with a simple word. A question he had been dreading to answer.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°I have no excuse¡­I simply didn¡¯t want you to know¡­not yet.¡± Erik answered truthfully. ¡°Hah¡­And I¡¯m the gullible one?¡± Thea asked, as tears now ran down her face. ¡°I thought¡­I thought I was over it. My mother¡¯s death. But now? Everything I felt when¡­when I was told that she was gone¡­it¡¯s all back, Erik¡­It¡¯s all back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know the full story¡­either. I didn¡¯t know Makaela did it for one of her sisters¡­¡± Erik said, (¡°This is still a mess though¡­¡±) he thought, although he couldn¡¯t deny the relief that filled him at the time. Thea collapsed onto the bed next to Kayle, closing her eyes as she clenched the sheets. ¡°Why? Why did this have to happen?...¡± She asked, yet expected no answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Erik¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know if I can¡­¡± ¡°Face Makaela?¡± Erik finished her words for her, ¡°I know, and I can stall for some time before you have to¡­but at some point, you will have to Thea.¡± ¡°I¡­Right now, Erik, I hate her¡­¡± Thea said, but no hate was present in her tone, only pain. Erik nodded, ¡°Whatever you decide to do, Thea¡­I won¡¯t stop you, but I won¡¯t interfere either.¡± He said, his words meaning more to himself than they did to her. Finding that, for the first time in his long life. Erikathyr, could not choose. Turning around, and deciding to give her space, Erik left the room. ¡°Is this wise, master?¡± Dejal asked, as their stone humanoid form appeared out of the kitchen¡¯s ground before him. ¡°The Chosen¡¯s mind is very unstable now, would it not have been better to silence the sis-¡± The Elemental¡¯s form shuddered, as Erikathyr¡¯s full draconic gaze befell it. ¡°Have¡­the defences been fully activated?¡± Erik asked, calming himself from the sudden rage that had overtaken him. Remembering that, Elementals felt no such thing as emotion, nor had any morals to speak of. Which made them perfect guardians, as they felt no fear, nor faltered against the opposition. ¡°Yes master, the Grey Perimeter, the barriers, the curses and every other defensive measure has been turned active.¡± Dejal reported, ¡°But I still remain as the sole guardian awake.¡± ¡°Very well, I guess I should awaken them, even if it means less control over the spatial alteration circle¡­¡± Erik mused with a sigh. ¡°All rooms, but the four treasuries, have been connected through doorways and other means as you¡¯ve instructed. Shall I connect the treasuries as well? You won¡¯t be able to teleport into them anymore after more guardians have awoken, the Lair cannot handle it.¡± Dejal warned. ¡°I know, yes connect them as well¡­but put extra measures in place to keep intruders out. Also, where that¡­camp is located, keep all entrances to and from it locked unless I, my Chosen or another of my party wish to pass through.¡± Erik ordered. ¡°It shall be done.¡± Dejal said, and it faded back into the ground with its orders. But Erik remained where he was, sighing out a long breath as he mentally chided himself for losing his patience there. Too many things were on his mind, too many conflicting thoughts and problems that needed resolving. From Kyllix¡¯s advice and warning. Thea and Makaela¡¯s issues to come. The unknown that the Assassin¡¯s Pact still was. To Brazath¡¯s appearance. And even, what was sure to be occurring back at Druvia. All that plagued Erik¡¯s mind, alongside his guilt. Guilt that he couldn¡¯t let go of, guilt of his past, his present, and what surely was to happen in the future. (¡°Less like a proud Dragon¡­and more like a blind Human¡­¡±) Delirio¡¯s words floated through his head, and just how true they rang with his current state. Erik took a deep breath, as he smiled with melancholy. (¡°Pitiful, is this what has become of me?...¡±) He told himself, deciding that he won¡¯t let any of it slow him down. (¡°Things were simpler when I was King¡­Everyone was beneath me¡­Hah, what a fool was I then.¡±) He mused, stepping forth and beginning to make his way through the Lair, using the doorways Dejal had made. (¡°Back then I was¡­¡±) Erik continued to reminisce, taking his mind off the current problems, as he walked. (¡°At the top, and alone. Striving¡­struggling for an empty goal¡­But no more.¡±) Resolve filling him, as he reminded himself of his new goal.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VDvr08sCPOc Just sounded right xP
As he reached his armoury, the massive metal door closing behind him as he entered, dozens of locks clicking and runic symbols lightning up once it did. Erik glanced back at the door, and then down the long corridor. ¡°I¡¯m done¡­holding back.¡± He said, as his white staff materialized into his outstretched hand. Nodding to himself, as he made a decision. ¡°No more¡­¡± He mused out loud, as he slammed his staff down upon the paved ground. ¡°Open.¡± He spoke in a commanding tone, and the ground beneath him shuddered, then moved. The pavement opened up and lowered. Revealing a dimly lit staircase beneath. Erik took off his tattered cloak and robe, standing with a bare chest and arms while holding his arms out to either side of him. ¡°Come, your owner calls you. Come, to your master.¡± Erik chanted, and the entire room rumbled now. As equipment flew out from each of the large doorways. At first, it was just armour, as a chest-plate of gleaming silver flew out of the dwarven hall and equipped itself over him. Then a pair of pure white plate-legs, gauntlets and bracers out of the elven hall. A pair of silver leather boots with crimson feathers, out of the Goblin hall. And white helmet adorned with gleaming clear jewels, out of the Fae hall. Each flying over to be worn by him as he rose to hover in mid-air for them to do so. Then a crimson necklace with a spiralling black talisman at its centre, from the Orc hall. Six rings. Two red, and a blue from the Mer hall. One green from the Giant¡¯s hall. Another red and a bejewelled clear white from the Dark Ages hall. And finally, a cloak of golden fur out of the Angelic hall. Flying over to adorn his back, after which he paused. Erik lowered his arms, and he descended back to the ground. Fully equipped with different pieces of armour that seemed slightly off alongside one another, but as his cloak attached itself, they suddenly shifted form and colour to match. He took a step down the staircase, but stopped. Pondering something briefly as he glanced at his staff, then at his empty hand. Raising said empty hand forth, a sudden blast of transparent energy burst out of his palm and travelled down the corridor, making a sudden turn for the Human hall. Out of it, flew an object covered in black cloth and crimson chains. Each of which was torn off as it flew at him, revealing a scabbard of scaly white which unsheathed itself and strapped onto his belt. The weapon though hovered before him. It had a handle of the same white reptilian leather, a handguard of blue-grey metal, and the blackest of blades. It was the Underblade, the weapon also known as Hell¡¯s Devourer. Erik, grabbed hold of its grip, and recoiled as the dark green guises engulfed him like a flame. (¡°You who wield us, what is your desire?¡±) The voices asked, as he struggled to retain consciousness, as he descended the stairs. (¡°We are power, we are strength. Do you wish for us? Do you want power? Is it¡­strength¡­which you seek, Dragon? We are it.¡±) The voices offered, and Erik had reached the stair¡¯s bottom. Finding himself in a circular room much like the main hall, yet this one was divided into three sections. One was alit with green torches, as vines, sand and stone made up the floor, wall and ceiling. A continuous melding of the three, ever moving, ever-changing. Out of that section, Dejal formed out of the ground, and kneeled. The other two sections though, making up two-thirds of the room, were lightless and dark. As if the green torch¡¯s light refused to shine upon them. (¡°Do you accept¡­Us?...We can make you strong.¡±) The voices offered once again, but Erik ignored them. Instead he chanted, ¡°Wielder of the everflame, life which gives fire and fire through which gained life. Fierve, I your master, summon you. Awaken.¡± Another one-third of the room lit up, crimson blazes bursting alit as the ground, walls and ceiling suddenly melted into magma. And among those flames, burning earth and smouldering heat, a figure formed. Canine in form, but winged and entirely made of an ember flame. Fierve had coal-black eyes and fangs, three tails each ending in a set of claws, and a single straight horn with a spiralling pattern but made entirely of glowing volcanic rock. It kneeled respectfully before Erik. ¡°At your command, my lord.¡± The elemental¡¯s booming voice said. ¡°Caster of living light, born of storm and sibling to thunder. Voltru, I summon you as well. Awaken!¡± Erik chanted once more, and the last section of the room lit up. Lightning surged through the wall as dark grey clouds formed out of the floor and ceiling, both striking surges of electricity into one another in an unending storm. Until several strikes collided in mid-air, shining brightly for several moments before slowly fading out, revealing a third elemental. Like Fierve, Voltru was far from humanoid, and instead took the likings of a serpent. Its body was made of pitch black clouds through which pure white lightning surged, its four eyes glowing a bright white on either of its body¡¯s end, as the creature had two heads and no tail. Voltru couldn¡¯t kneel, so instead it made an effort to bow both of its heads down before Erik. ¡°At-t-t your ssservice, massst-t-ter.¡± The being stuttered and hissed. (¡°You dare¡­face my test again¡­Dragon?¡±) The sword¡¯s voices suddenly merged, as the being within emerged, annoyed at being ignored. Erik though, continued to ignore it further. (¡°You dar-¡±) It tried to say once more¡­ ¡°Silence.¡± Erik hissed, and the Lair around him shuddered. The being within the sword, obeyed. ¡°To hell with your test, to hell with you, keeper. Your power is mine, and you shall do as I say or be dismantled, for I will have no use for you if you do not compromise.¡± Erik growled in warning, ¡°Has this¡­Dragon¡­Made itself clear?¡± (¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±) The voice timidly responded. ¡°Good choice¡­¡± Erik hissed, taking a deep breath before raising his newly tamed blade towards his guardians. ¡°I say no more. Hell, has perverted this realm for long enough. Its minions¡­followers and people¡­Its very presence, I swear to wipe off the face of Faetera. For everything¡­its done to me¡­for everything it has done, final. No more, I will lose¡­nothing more. I will not lose¡­Anybody else.¡± his fury flowing out with his now enhanced voice. As he opened his wings wide, lightning surging wildly through them. Every word he spoke, rushing through the walls and pavement. His voice reaching the highest heights and deepest depths of his Lair. As the ground beneath him melted away, quickly disappearing before reappearing above him. Until, he fell into another room entirely. Erik fell out of the ceiling of one of his training caverns, the one where the rebel camp was situated. Shining brightly like a sun and gaining the attention of all, as each of his Lair guardians appeared beside him. ¡°I am Erikathyr, Guardian of Nature¡¯s Spirit, Destroyer of the weak and foolish¡­Slayer of Azruxan the Brute, Slayer of Delirio the traitor!¡± Erik roared out. ¡°Slaves, Pirates, Thieves and Bandits. I welcome you all, to the birth of a new empire¡­¡± ¡°For be it Xilfir, be it Human or Bestia. Be it even Dwarves or Mer. All are welcome.¡± ¡°And be it hell, or even heaven¡­nothing will stand in our way!¡± ¡°Nothing¡­will stand in this Dragon Empire¡¯s way.¡± Ch 50 / Part 1- Bonds Weve Made Makaela groaned as she stretched out her arms, having to endure the recoil of strain that came from overuse of her enhancement magic. As she did, she stared off at the approaching formation of large rocks amidst the desert. Her group of dune-riders, small boat-like transports that rode the wave-like sands, where only one-fifth of the assault force used to attack the convoy that they had long left behind hours ago. The rebels had divided into five groups, dispersing their numbers to decrease the chance of being tracked by survivors while they made their escape with the hostages and resources pillaged. Makaela stood at the very front of one dune-rider, wearing a single-lens set of goggles to block out the sand from entering her eyes as did most of the rest. As she stood alone staring off into the distance, all she could do was ponder on what had happened. (¡°He¡¯s awakened¡­¡±) she thought, at least knowing that Erik had woken up, as did every other Xilfir. The unmistakable roar that had preceded the pillar of darkness, told her as much. But she still couldn¡¯t help but worry, (¡°What was that¡­dark energy?¡±) thinking of the quaking earth and air, remembering the sight of the pillar of demonic power that rose into the sky. She had never seen anything like it, but had heard of something similar from stories older than her. Stories that told of Azruxan¡¯s arrival on Faetera, of a rift opening at the heart of Druvia, out of which came the energies of Hell itself. A darkness that had enveloped the surrounding towns and cities into disaster. Yet¡­the stories did not speak of the very ground they stood on¡­the air they breathed¡­shuddering as if in fear. A cold fear that filled her own heart with dread when it occurred, her heart, which she thought had reached the point of numbness. But she knew better now, that numbness could only block out so much. Makaela still felt fear, she still felt worry and dread¡­alongside another feeling she couldn¡¯t control. A fluttering of the heart, whenever she heard a certain someone¡¯s voice. And as the dune-riders entered the Lair. Driving straight into one of the largest rock formations, and disappearing into its side, as if having disintegrated into the stone. The first thing she saw, was a bright sun shining down upon the cavern, as wailing green phantasms flew about it. As a serpent of storm, a hound of flames and a moving puppet of earth, formed on either side of it. The light dimmed, revealing the draconic humanoid within. ¡°I am Erikathyr, Guardian of Nature¡¯s Spirit, Destroyer of the weak and foolish¡­Slayer of Azruxan the Brute, Slayer of Delirio the traitor!¡± He bellowed, his voice demanding their attention and obedience. ¡°Slaves, Pirates, Thieves and Bandits. I welcome you all, to the birth of a new empire¡­¡± He stated with flair, pausing for effect and for his words to sink in. ¡°For be it Xilfir be it Human or Bestia¡­Be it even Dwarves or Mer. All are welcome.¡± Erik said with arms wide open, as he slowly hovered down to be more visible than the speck of light he was at the cavern¡¯s highest. ¡°And be it hell, or even heaven¡­¡± He continued, as the camp gathered beneath him, workers and soldiers in training dropping everything they had been doing to watch and listen. Even Makaela¡¯s squad, and the just now arriving Pyra¡¯s, listened attentively as they raised their sails and dropped the ramps. ¡°Nothing will stand in our way!¡± Erik bellowed, a resounding cheer from beneath following his words. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Speaking again, his voice like a serpent¡¯s hiss, travelling further than it should have and silencing the crowd¡¯s cheer, ¡°will stand in this Dragon Empire¡¯s way.¡± His draconic voice overtaking all sound, and all thought. After which, silence followed, as if the entirety of the cavern held its breath. As if, everyone waited for more. And slowly, as realisation came that he was finished and that they wouldn¡¯t be disrespectfully speaking over him¡­Not that they could anyway¡­The cheers returned to fill the silence. Louder than ever before, and more akin to the cry before a battle. The sound of their joined voices, was now only matched by the sound of Erik¡¯s wing beat. It was a cry of hope, filling them all with resolve as the dreadblades scattered the crowd to continue work. Each man and woman, each child, moving about with new found strength. Makaela grinned as she watched him, (¡°Risen anew¡­like a phoenix.¡±) she mused, (¡°Shining just as bright as ever, above everyone and everything else¡­Like a god amongst men, just how grandfather¡¯s stories¡­depicted him.¡±) she thought. Continuing to gaze at him, as he approached her. But Makaela knew, (¡°Yet¡­He¡¯s no god, and the depictions are just as inaccurate as the sight before me.¡±) She knew now, of how Erik really was. (¡°Filtered by his own light¡­¡±) Of the individual, he was behind his draconic brightness. ¡°You returned, seems like you have done well while I was out of sorts.¡± Erik mused as he landed before her, wrapping in his large wings between his back and cape, but doing nothing to hide their size. (¡°You act, as if the entire world rests on your shoulders¡­¡±) Makaela though was deep in thought, continuing to gaze and ponder even as he spoke to her. ¡°Makaela?¡± Erik called out her name, raising a brow as she woke from her daze. ¡°A-Ah, yes?¡± She asked, blinking her eyes trice. ¡°We need to¡­talk,¡± Erik said, his gaze faltering as he glanced away. ¡°Preferably in private.¡± ¡°D-Did something happen?¡± Makaela asked, noticing his behaviour. Erik sighed, giving her a weary smile. ¡°A lot has happened, come, we¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡± He showed the way through the camp, and she followed, the both of them sharing of what had happened as they spoke. Erik immediately told her that everyone was healthy and fine, giving Makaela much needed relief before she began to explain how the assault on the convoy went. She told him of their losses, and their results. How many people they lost, and an estimate of the resources they gained. But Erik didn¡¯t seem very interested in any of that, staying silent as she reported the victory. Only speaking up when they reached a large doorway that hadn¡¯t been there before, the two massive wooden gates opening for them as they walked through, and closing behind them. ¡°Makaela, we defeated Delirio and¡­rescued the drake, Ivyieth.¡± Erik then said once the doors closed shut. ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief¡­but, you don¡¯t seem very enthusiastic about that¡­¡± She pointed out, leaning forward as they walked side-by-side through the short corridor to get a glance at his current gloomy expression. ¡°Well¡­yeah, Delirio managed to transfer Ivyieth¡¯s soul into a human vessel past the point of return. We had no choice but to quicken the process to save her, while I dismantled her bindings¡­but, that unleashed something else.¡± Erik sighed as he explained, ¡°Devil prince Brazath has entered our world.¡± ¡°A-A Devil?!¡± Makaela exclaimed in surprised elven, ¡°W-What happened after that?¡± she pressed for more. ¡°Brazath ran off, thankfully¡­¡± Erik said with disdain clear in his tone, ¡°He felt¡­different from Azruxan¡­his mana was darker, his scent far more intoxicating¡­Kyllix said-Ah, right. Kyllix left earlier, he had to return to his realm.¡± ¡°The God left?...Not to sound relieved but, I never trusted that man anyway.¡± Makaela mused with some annoyance. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s an odd one. But his information has proved reliable thus far, he even managed to explain to me what Thea¡¯s strange power is about¡­¡± Erik said, pausing as they reached one door along a corridor of many. ¡°Anyhow, Kyllix said that Azruxan was a different kind of Devil, unlike Kurzan, Xokith and his son, Brazath¡­He said that Devils like Azruxan and Azkel, are unmatured like drakes are. Devillings he called them, or Unascended.¡± ¡°Unascended¡­In elven, that would mean those three are on a completely different level of power, when compared to Azruxan.¡± Makaela said with hesitation. ¡°It would seem so,¡± Erik said as he turned to face her, seemingly inspecting her expression for a moment. ¡°W-What?¡± Makaela asked in elven, disturbed by his staring. ¡°Risera Isiroth, I know you fought and defeated her at the assault, but who is she to you?¡± Erik asked, speaking in elven as well. Catching Makaela off-guard with his question, as her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Hah¡­So Kayle really is here, isn¡¯t she? Pyra told me that she had an idea of¡­And Zentha told me that she would know even more now.¡± ¡°Which of them was it?¡± Erik asked, his solemn gaze piercing right through her. ¡°Zentha, for seven years, she was under that whore¡¯s influence.¡± Makaela answered with contempt, glancing away, unable to meet his eyes as he stared at her. ¡°D-Does she-¡± ¡°Thea knows, she knows the entire story as do I.¡± Erik answered before she could even ask. ¡°Give her some time, as things are right now¡­You two shouldn¡¯t speak, not yet.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for keeping it from you¡­I thought¡­rather I hoped it would never come up.¡± Makaela said, ¡°If you need me to¡­¡± She turned to face him, smiling coldly as she once did, ¡°I will resign from my post¡­Pyra can lead in my place just as w-¡± ¡°Resign?¡± Erik repeated in question, seeing through her fake smile which quickly faltered on meeting his cold gaze. ¡°Makaela, this is between you two, it has nothing to do with me. You will not resign, you will not run away from this either. You both must figure your way out of this maze you now find yourselves trapped in. For better or worse, you trust in one another, no?¡± He said, as his previous cold demeanour changed into a warm smile. ¡°Y-You heard all that?...¡± Makaela asked with some embarrassment. ¡°When I awoke, every word you all spoke through the blood bond, rushed into me like a rain of arrows¡­¡± He said with a sigh, ¡°Do you remember what I told you? Months ago, among the forest and outside the dwarven city?¡± ¡°Which part? Where you denounced yourself as our Deity?¡± Makaela asked with an awkward tone. Erik chuckled as he shook his head, ¡°When I told you to think for yourself, and told Thea to see through the masks you wear. I can tell, I¡¯ve noticed how much closer you two have become.¡± Makaela chuckled, ¡°What about it? She¡¯s¡­hard to hate.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re hard to understand, even I needed a certain fox to help me. Makaela, if you¡¯re conflicted on who to choose between us and your people¡­The decision is all up to you, and no matter which you choose, I will hold no grudge.¡± Erik reassured her. ¡°Even if I choose to protect my people¡­over helping you?¡± Makaela sheepishly asked. ¡°Yes, even then. Because for once, you¡¯d have chosen a path for yourself. And nothing could make me prouder than to see you grow independent from me.¡± Erik said¡­ But she could tell from his expression and tone, that her words had still saddened him. Seeing his sorrow at the thought of her leaving, it gave her joy, but at the same time filled her with guilt. (¡°What am I doing?...¡±) She wondered, as she met his deep blues, ¡°Then, you won¡¯t mind, if I choose you anyway?¡± She asked. Her body suddenly moving on its own, as she stepped closer to him. (¡°Am I this unfair?¡±) Makaela asked herself, as she found her face mere inches away from his surprised expression. (¡°Only¡­another step and¡­¡±) She thought, as she lay her right hand over his chest. (¡°He could be¡­Maybe we could¡­¡±) But she stopped herself, as he had glanced away from her. Burning that slight bit of hope that had suddenly appeared in her heart, (¡°I¡¯m not the one he sees¡­¡±) she knew that before, yet his earlier saddened eyes had made her wonder¡­what if? A ¡®What if¡¯, that he had just denied by looking elsewhere. Makaela pulled away, ¡°I shall return to the camp then, we must make preparations for Lahihr, and you should go check on the others¡­¡± She solemnly said, then walked around him, taking a few steps away before pausing. ¡°I treasure Thea, as a friend I¡¯ve never had before. I treasure you, as someone I look up to¡­But,¡± She told him, (¡°Because you won¡¯t see me¡­¡±) thinking to herself before continuing to walk away. ¡°I choose my people, I choose my brother and sisters.¡± Then speaking again with finality as she left. Leaving Erik alone, and with his thoughts. (¡°What was that¡­about?¡±) As he did not realise what had just occurred, other than the sudden weakness he had felt when she approached him. Deciding it was best to not think too much about it, he pushed open the door he had stopped at, entering to find Nerick standing with his back to the wall. Directly to his left, and staring at him with a raised brow and narrow eyes. ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t mean to listen in but, these walls aren¡¯t exactly thick.¡± Nerick said, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what I just heard, either.¡± Erik sighed at his words, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She just woke, she¡¯s asking for you so I was coming to get you. Then I realised we were in a different complex entirely, that Thea and Kayle are somewhere else, and that there was an extra door¡­¡± Nerick explained, straightening himself before leading the way to the room. Nerick paused before the door, ¡°Prepare yourself¡­¡± he warned Erik with a glance, then turning back and pushing it open. Revealing a disaster zone, as furniture, bedsheets and other objects lay scattered about the floor. Shizuka stood at the centre of the room, trying to clean up a shattered vase with her water magic, but stopped when she noticed them entering. ¡°Finally, see? I told you he¡¯d come, can you calm the hell down now?¡± Shizuka said, turning to the agitated girl that lay sitting at the bed¡¯s corner and as far away from the centre as possible, legs raised before herself as she hugged them. Erik now understood Nerick¡¯s warning, not only was the drake highly agitated but her body¡¯s appearance had¡­changed. The only similarity to her earlier form, were the green eyes that had remained, but the rest was entirely different. For one, her body had somehow grown much younger. Now seeming like a young girl in her early teens compared to the late twenties woman¡¯s body she had before. Her hair also had changed from being short and pitch black, to a pale brown, approaching dirty blonde. And was long enough to reach her own feet, as she lay on top of the scattered mess of hair. But what was most noticeable, were the draconic parts of her. Her eyes were like a serpent¡¯s slits, focused and alert. Her skin, although pale, came with patches of emerald snake-skin-like scales. A tail, was also present, as it lay wrapped around herself. Reptilian and bright emerald green just like her scales, but unlike Erik¡¯s which ended with a thin and smooth tip, her¡¯s ended with a crystal bulge akin to a war-mace. Finishing her appearance, was her singular horn. Crystalized just like her tail¡¯s end, and rising out of her forehead like a crescent moon that had been sharpened to have a bladed edge. And as Erik came to stand before her, Ivyieth¡¯s feral eyes locked on him. ¡°You¡­Erikathyr?¡± She asked in draconic. ¡°She¡¯s been saying your name a lot, but we can¡¯t comprehend anything else.¡± Nerick explained with a shrug. ¡°She doesn¡¯t speak common?¡± Erik mused as he faced her, ¡°I am Erikathyr, and you are Ivyieth then?¡± Her eyes widened with relief as her tail uncoiled from around her, then letting go of her feet she leaned onto all fours, grimacing when she accidentally pulled on own her hair to move. ¡°G-Gwah¡­Y-Yes! I¡¯m Ivyieth! W-Where¡­where has the demon gone?¡± she asked after stepping off her own hair. ¡°Demon? What demon do you speak of?¡± Erik asked back, unsure who she was referring to. ¡°My captor! The vile creature that chained me and¡­what happened to me?¡± Ivyieth asked as she glanced down at her hands. ¡°Young one¡­you weren¡¯t held by a demon but instead by a Black Clansmen, Delirio, who sided with the Devils.¡± Erik explained as she neared closer, inspecting his tail and wings with great curiosity before looking at her own tail. ¡°Delirio? A Black Dragon?...I-I couldn¡¯t tell¡­¡± Ivyieth mused with surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, his people are well learned with deception. As for what happened to you-¡± Erik continued, but paused as Ivara suddenly appeared out of nowhere and leapt onto Ivyieth, wrapping herself around the drake¡¯s neck and shoulders as if at home. Ivyieth didn¡¯t seem to mind, as she petted the young wyvern with a childish smile. ¡°Hm¡­Ah!¡± Moments later remembering that he was still there, and she yelped in embarrassment before returning to face him. Her eyes wide as she sat straight. ¡°Ah¡­Ivyieth, how old are you?¡± Erik asked with an awkward smile. ¡°Eh-Errr, what¡­year is it?¡± She asked, still embarrassed from her moment of distraction. ¡°This is the 6th age, year 225 since last month.¡± Erik answered. ¡°Ah then¡­I¡¯m on my first cycle still,¡± Ivyieth counted something on her fingers before responding, ¡°A¡­hundred and¡­twelve years.¡± ¡°So, she¡¯s basically still a child¡­¡± Erik mused in common. ¡°Like we haven¡¯t figured that shit out already, little thing acts like a wild beast.¡± Shizuka grumbled. ¡°So¡­Elder, what happened to my body? Why am I in this strange mixture of a form?¡± Ivyieth then asked, the word ¡®Elder¡¯ catching Erik off-guard. Swelling him with pride, ¡°Ah¡­Delirio was trying to fuse your soul alongside hundreds of others into a small vessel which he then wanted to offer to his master, the Devil Brazath. We stopped the ritual but¡­your soul was too far gone into that vessel, so we had no choice but to pull it the rest of the way. Apologies little one, but you¡¯re stuck in this body, as dreadful as it might sound.¡± He explained to her. ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t mind it, I still have my tail, horn and claws, and my magic doesn¡¯t feel obstructed at all¡­I think I actually like this form better, I¡¯m smaller and harder to catch!¡± Ivyieth exclaimed as she suddenly stood up, but tripped over her own hair and fell forward into the bed. ¡°Oof¡­¡± ¡°Well as long as you don¡¯t mind it. But it might take you a few days to get used to moving about, although it didn¡¯t really take me long since I frequently shape-shifted in the past.¡± He warned her. ¡°O-Of course, It won¡¯t take me long either!¡± Ivyieth assured him as she pulled herself together, moving to sit back down and remain still as to not fall over again, nor embarrass herself further. Ivara though whined in annoyance as she had to leap off as to not get squashed. The young wyvern then gliding over to Nerick¡¯s neck where she coiled up and fell back asleep. ¡°If you say so¡­Also Ivyieth, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something since¡­I¡¯ve known of you.¡± Erik then said, his previous cold gaze softening as he realised this was truly just a child. ¡°If Elder brother wishes to know something, I can answer!¡± Ivyieth replied respectfully, her tail beginning to swing about excitedly. Causing him to smile, (¡°Elder is enough¡­¡±) He thought but didn¡¯t want to burst her bubble, ¡°Ivyieth, who were your parents? Where were you born and how did you survive this long alone?¡± Ivyieth¡¯s excitement died down, her tail lowering about her as her expression darkened at his question. ¡°I¡­Galaxio was my father, a Green Dragon, and Terrestra was my mother, a Brown Dragon. But¡­I never knew either of them. When I was laid as an egg, I was given to a Fae Lord who took care of me.¡± ¡°A Fae?¡± Erik mused, (¡°Things were so dire then¡­that they relied on Pepputia?¡±) Ivyieth nodded, ¡°Lord Dree¡¯Velio Adreus, and his mate, Lady Dree¡¯Velio Soleil. They raised me¡­¡± ¡°Do you mind if I ask¡­what happened? When and how were you taken?¡± Erik asked softly, seeing the pain that now filled the young one¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­remember everything. It was four months ago, and all I remember was the sky turning black one day¡­the¡­beating of heavy wings¡­¡± Ivyieth shook her head, returning to hugging her legs and tail as she tried to remember. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if they¡­lived¡­¡± Erik stepped to stand at the bed¡¯s side, ¡°Don¡¯t worry young one, the Fae are tricky, they won¡¯t die so easily.¡± He assured her, patting the sulky drake over the head and trying not to cut himself on her very sharp horn. ¡°We have some business still on this continent, but I can send some messengers to Pepputia to get the whole story. Is it fine with you if you wait here just a bit longer?¡± Ivyieth nodded silently, lowering her gaze and grabbing her own head as he removed his hand, seemingly embarrassed by his patting. Erik turned to the other two, ¡°Shizuka, give the young one an appropriate haircut, you know where ever you put the tool for that right?¡± ¡°A tool you wouldn¡¯t have even considered if I didn¡¯t tell you about it¡­¡± Shizuka reminded him with a snide smirk, ¡°Yeah, I know where the scissors are.¡± She then said, taking a pair out of a nearby drawer. ¡°Fine,¡± Erik rolled his eyes as he then turned to Nerick, ¡°I need to speak with you in private as well, bring Ivara with you.¡± Nerick nodded and moved to open the door, ¡°Shizuka when you¡¯re done, take the little one to where Thea and Kayle are, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d like the company now¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­sure.¡± Shizuka said sheepishly as she watched them walk out, sighing after as she turned to face the feral beast before her. Silence befell the both of them for several moments as they gazed at one another. Ivyieth then regained the cold wide grin she wore before Erik had entered, as she bunched up her hair and showed it to Shizuka, ¡°Well beastie? I believe Elder brother ordered you to take care of me?¡± she said snidely in elven. Shizuka raised the scissor before herself and cut empty air a few times, ¡°I¡¯ll cut you¡­¡± she warned the youngling with basic elven. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point?¡± Ivyieth continued to be contemptuous, causing Shizuka no small amount of annoyance. As the Spirit Beast summoned up dozens of tendrils of spiritual energy, and the Drake forming crystal blade-edged vines out of her back. Ch 50 / Part 2 - Their Strength Erik lead the way, and Nerick followed silently. An unusual silence surrounding the usually loud and talkative man, glancing back Erik also noticed him gazing off into his surroundings with a blank expression, as if in thought and only following through instinct. Erik did not know what worried the man, (¡°Brazath? Or is it Kayle?...¡±) He pondered, still undecided on how to approach this. (¡°The party¡¯s weakest link¡­Why did Kyllix call him that? Each of them could take on a Demon Lord at this point¡­Shizuka as well with some luck on her side, so why Nerick?...¡±) Looking forward as to not walk into a wall, Erik continued to ponder as they silently walked. (¡°Each of them fights for something¡­but Nerick only fights for someone? Thea? Kayle? Himself? Maybe his family? Does he have family?¡±) Breaking that silence then, ¡°Nerick?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He responded, seemingly still in a thoughtful daze as he caressed Ivara¡¯s snout while the wyvern slept around his neck. ¡°From which part of Druvia are you? I realised I¡¯ve never asked.¡± Erik said, continuing to lead them down the long hallway. ¡°Ah, I was born at Fort Swain, both of my parents were army and... My aunt ran an orphanage in Ejul where I was raised with the rest of the abandoned. The orphanage was funded by the Selene Family, so I grew up around Thea and Kayle as well since they¡¯d visit often with their caretaker.¡± Nerick explained. ¡°Abandoned?¡± Erik repeated in question. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what we called ourselves much to my aunt¡¯s frustration, the abandoned children. And I was one of them, since my parents chose the kingdom over me.¡± Nerick sighed before continuing, ¡°Around ten years after my birth, they were promoted and transferred to Balgor, which was further away so I rarely saw either of them. Less so the both of them at once and¡­thirteen years after that the¡­Fort Balgor fell, they both died defending what they loved I guess.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Erik trailed off, unsure what to say as they reached the hall¡¯s end, now standing before a large set of wooden double-doors. ¡°Ahah, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m wasn¡¯t too affected by their loss unlike Kayle and Thea were with their mother.¡± Nerick assured sensing the awkward atmosphere he had created, ¡°I never really knew them, so I guess I never really had them to lose in the first place. That¡¯s how It felt.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s¡­I can¡¯t say I understand. My parents were¡­always there, always so strict and controlling. When I left them behind to go on my folly of a conquest I was relieved, I felt free. Then when I was reborn¡­and realised that they were all gone? I wasn¡¯t sure if to be devastated, or guilty.¡± Erik explained as the two massive doors opened for them, leading into a small hall with five more of the same massive set of doors surrounding it. ¡°Nerick, who do you fight for? What do you fight for?¡± Erik then asked, turning to face the Djiin as they stood before the open doors. Nerick¡¯s eyes narrowed as he faced the Dragon, ¡°Kayle.¡± He answered immediately, ¡°But I guess I don¡¯t make much of a knight, huh?¡± a melancholic smirk making up his expression. (¡°I see¡­So this is your hypocrisy then.¡±) Erik mused, (¡°Your weakness.¡±) ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can believe that. If you fight for Thea¡¯s sister, then why did you come with us? Why did you not stay with Kayle to protect her?¡± Erik argued, ¡°Just how you did when Thea and the rest of her army platoon chased after those fiends back at Crodor?¡± Erik¡¯s words seemed to hit a nerve, as Nerick stopped petting Ivara, lowering his hands to his sides. ¡°I¡­Back then It was because I knew I could make a difference by being by her side¡­But how could I compare to professionals like the Crimson Guard? How can I even try to take the spot of the Dreadblades you left by her side? I¡¯m not, so instead I left with you¡­to find the strength I need.¡± ¡°You have that strength now.¡± Erik added, ¡°You could face off against even the Dreadblade captains and have a fair chance of victory. So, what will you do now?¡± Nerick sighed, raising his left hand slightly to gaze at his open palm. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m still nowhere strong enough¡­I could barely fend off against that giant of a Bestia at Ai¡¯Sen, and I couldn¡¯t even move a finger against¡­Delirio¡­I¡¯m still not worth to stand by her side.¡± ¡°Therein¡­lies more truth than you know¡­huh?¡± Erik mused quietly, ¡°You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you, Nerick?¡± he then asked out loud, seeing him tense up. Erik¡¯s cold gaze focused on the Djiin, as their eyes widened, their walls crumbling to dust beneath his words. ¡°You feel guilty for what happened to Kayle, because you weren¡¯t there. But you¡¯re also afraid, you¡¯re afraid that even if you were there, that there would have been nothing you could¡¯ve done to stop it from happening.¡± Nerick¡¯s hands clenched into fists, as his expression trembled. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He hissed back, ¡°What of it!?¡± all the frustration he had been holding onto¡­rushing out of him all at once. ¡°Even after¡­Even after all the training I gained with the army¡­even after being told I couldn¡¯t learn shit for magic! I did my best¡­I became the army¡¯s best bloody spear and sword! But¡­how¡­how could an orphaned street rat get into the Slayers? They rejected me, they told me I wasn¡¯t good enough.¡± Nerick took a deep breath, as his fury suddenly turned cold. ¡°Then you came around, spouting magic like it was just second nature to you. Turning a lost cause, turning a bunch of afraid villagers¡­into victors. You, you who saved everyone¡­I had to follow you, I had to know why you were so strong¡­I wanted your strength Erik, and you offered me some. Something nobody else ever had done, Erik you gave me strength but¡­Is it enough? Am I¡­Am I enough now?¡± ¡°At this rate, you never will be.¡± Erik responded coldly, ¡°You¡¯re weak, Nerick.¡± He told him straight. Nerick¡¯s shoulders slumped and Ivara woke, the young wyvern sensing his distress and turning to hiss at Erik. ¡°That is, what you want to hear though, isn¡¯t it?¡± Erik then asked, causing Nerick¡¯s eyes to widen anew as his gaze rose to meet his own. ¡°Kyllix was right, I understand now. You are weak Nerick, but not because of what you are, not because of what you think but how you think.¡± Suddenly, Erik opened his wings wide, as lightning surged through his entire body. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, Nerick.¡± He snarled, and his form blurred. Erik appeared before Nerick, grabbing the man by his neck and raising him off the ground, startling both him and Ivara as he threw the both of them through one of the doorways. Sending them crashing through thick wood and slamming the giant doors open, Nerick held onto Ivara as they soared even further into the cavern. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, and a fool.¡± Erik¡¯s voice resounded through the cavern, as he suddenly appeared in Nerick¡¯s path while he still soared from being thrown. Turning in mid-air and kicking him, Nerick groaned in pain as he was shot down into the ground with great force. The floor quaked and shattered beneath him, as he felt his entire body shuddered, somehow surviving the attack and collision. Nerick rose shakily, holding onto a confused and terrified Ivara as he met Erik¡¯s feral eyes. ¡°Nerick, you think you¡¯re weak? Do you think you¡¯re unworthy? Do you think that you¡¯re hopeless?¡± Erik snarled, rage filling both his voice and expression. As he flew ahead, his large wings beating with a resounding rhythm that filled the cavern. Erik chuckled coldly, ¡°We have some time before I must check on the rest, and a few days before we move on Lahihr. Let¡¯s make use of this time¡­well. I¡¯m going to beat some sense into you, because it seems like I was too soft before. So, don¡¯t you dare hold back.¡± He warned, as the air about him crackled with crimson lightning. ¡°Because I am going to show you just how wrong you are, Nerick. I am going to show you, what true despair is like.¡± Erik explained with a dreadfully fearsome tone, ¡°Defend yourself, because I do not need cowards in my ranks. I do not need weaklings. Defend yourself or die.¡±
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B0u_eNC3H0k
Erik suddenly lunged forward, beating his wings once and moving upon Nerick at blurring speed, his white-staff appearing in his right hand and crashing into Ivara as the wyvern morphed into a large shield which Nerick quickly took hold of. The shield shuddered as it resisted the clash, but as the crimson lightning within rushed through both Ivara and Nerick screamed with agony. Feeling as if they were being burned from the inside out for as long as they retained contact. Nerick backed away from him, breaking contact and relieving them from the crimson lightning.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. But Erik gave them no rest, immediately he lunged again. All too fast, Erik flew around them, coming to suddenly stand behind Nerick as his staff bashed into his side. Sending them both flying, tumbling over the ground hard as they slowly came to a stop. Nerick lay on the ground, groaning in pain, unable to find the strength to stand. As Erik appeared above him, his cold, dissatisfied eyes gazing down at him. ¡°Stand up, pull yourself together and fight.¡± He hissed, unsheathing his Underblade as wailing faces appeared to engulf his form in an emerald flame. Erik stomped his right leg onto Nerick¡¯s chest, sinking him lower into the ground while raising his sword, changing it about to hold it with a reverse grip. And aiming the blade, down at Nerick. ¡°I will kill you.¡± Erik warned, but Nerick did not resist, feeling too broken to move. ¡°Is that what you want? To be released of your pain? Of your guilt? Do you think you will be free then?¡± Erik coldly asked, as Ivara suddenly shifted back to her true form. The wyvern hissed wildly as she lunged up at him, claws ready and fangs bared. But she stood little chance, as Erik simply swatted her aside with his staff, sending the small beast tumbling off into the distance. Erik watched as it still tried to rise again, and he hadn¡¯t held back one bit, he knew many of its bones were broken just from that. ¡°You¡¯re pitiful, Nerick. Barely a scratch on you, and you won¡¯t even try. Yet that small creature, broken and bruised, has more fight in her than you.¡± Erik said, lowering his gaze to meet Nerick¡¯s eyes. Hollow eyes, Nerick¡¯s expression seemed empty as he gazed back. (¡°Do you truly think, what you feel now is despair?¡±) Erik thought in annoyance, as he gripped his sword more tightly before suddenly lunging it down into Nerick¡¯s shoulder. Blood splattered out, but was suddenly absorbed into the spectral flames, as the wound shuddered. Nerick¡¯s eyes widened, and he wailed as well, agony rushing through his entire body from simple contact with the cursed blade. ¡°Do you feel it? That is pain, but it is nothing still. You¡¯re afraid to feel it Nerick, but you don¡¯t know real pain. You don¡¯t know true agony.¡± Erik hissed as he pulled the blade out, leaving Nerick as a shuddering mess beneath his boot. ¡°I-I d-don¡¯t?...¡± Nerick managed to say through quivering breathes, ¡°W-What do you know!? What do you know of pain!?¡± Nerick exclaimed with anger, grabbing onto Erik¡¯s knee-pads. ¡°You who had it all! What do you know of how I feel!? You¡¯re strong, too damn strong and I¡¯m too damn weak! So how can you understand!?¡± Suddenly pushing Erik¡¯s leg off, ¡°How could the strong understand how the weak feel!?¡± Nerick exclaimed as he rose to his feet, lunging at Erik as he was pushed out of balance. But Erik quickly recovered, stomping his foot down into the ground and grabbing Nerick¡¯s lunging fist with his gauntlet. The ground shuddering beneath them both as their hands collided, and Nerick suddenly felt himself rise, as Erik quickly spun him about before letting go. Nerick was once more sent flying. He tried to regain his balance and stop by putting his feet down into the ground, but that only unbalanced him further as he tumbled the rest of the way. Coughing and out of breath, he found himself lying next to Ivara, who crawled to try and reach him. ¡°I know much of pain, Nerick. And I might not know what you feel, but I understand. As much as you don¡¯t want me to, I understand your pain. I understand that you¡¯re drowning yourself in pain, in despair you made for yourself. But if only you stood up you¡¯d see, that the waters are shallow.¡± Erik said, as he approached. ¡°You¡¯re weak, but only because¡­ I understand now, I can see right through you, it is akin to looking through glass really.¡± Erik chuckled coldly, ¡°That is why you¡¯ll never be able to protect anyone.¡± ¡°S-Shut¡­up¡­¡± Nerick tried to say, as he forced himself to stand up. ¡°That is why you¡¯ll never be able to protect even yourself.¡± Erik ignored and continued to admonish him. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°That is why, you¡¯ll never be able to protect Kayle.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Nerick exclaimed as he stood weakly, meeting Erik¡¯s empty gaze with his own frustrated expression. ¡°Why? Is it not what you want to hear? Is it not what you tell yourself every passing moment? That you¡¯re too weak, too magicless, too powerless to do anything!?¡± Erik bellowed, ¡°Like you are now, you are right. So why not just give up? Why not just lay down and die? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Kayle myself.¡± Erik said, growing a snide smirk as Nerick¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll make her mine too, just how that demon did, while you were off elsewhere. Do you even really care about her, Nerick?¡± Erik rambled on, as Nerick¡¯s fury rose and rose¡­ Until he reached his breaking point. ¡°No¡­I care¡­Damnit I care¡­¡± Nerick whispered at first, as he felt a dark energy rush through his own body, as he heard his own bones snap back into place. As did Ivara¡¯s by his side, the wyvern rising to its feet and gliding up to climb his arm. As a dark swirling energy, formed around them. His ring, the chain and her collar, fading into almost being visible. ¡°Do you even care at all? It is a lie, is it not? Of course, it is, you would have been there if you truly care-¡± Erik continued on, until he was suddenly cut off. ¡°I care!¡± Nerick shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Fucking hell do I care¡­Every day, she¡¯d be there¡­Even when Thea wasn¡¯t with her, even when her caretaker didn¡¯t know she¡¯d sneak in to be there with me¡­When I had nobody else¡­When no one else cared¡­she was there¡­¡± He spoke with an enhanced voice, as dark mana filled his body. ¡°Do you wish you were there?¡± Erik asked. ¡°Yes! Of course I do!¡± Nerick responded, his tone turning pained as he did. ¡°Do you wish you were strong enough to stop it?¡± Erik asked, as he approached Nerick. ¡°Y-Yes¡­Yes I want to be stronger¡­¡± Nerick answered with stutter. ¡°That is not what I asked.¡± Erik said, as he came to stand before Nerick who¡¯s wounds were healing through the dark energy that surrounded him. ¡°I asked you, do you wish you were strong enough to protect her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nerick, did not falter this time, as he met the Dragon¡¯s golden eyes. ¡°But you are, you are strong enough you bloody fool. What kind of weakling would risk their souls? What kind of weakling would risk their very humanity to gain strength?...Blind idiot.¡± Erik sighed, ¡°Stop focusing on how much stronger you want to be, and think of how far you¡¯ve made it. I didn¡¯t offer you this power so you could underestimate it. I offered you this power because I knew you¡¯d have no qualms with abusing it.¡± Erik waved his left hand through the swirling tendrils of darkness, grinning as he aimed his palm flat towards Nerick. ¡°So abuse it, let yourself go and let it take you over. Or are you truly a coward? Are you too afraid, to become a monster? I already told you before, to fight the monsters we¡¯ll have to face, you had to become one of us first. Let go, Nerick.¡± He told him, as a blast of draconic energy suddenly burst out of Erik¡¯s palm. Crimson lightning alongside a blast of flame, each lashed out upon Nerick as he stepped back to get out of the way¡­But he was too slow, and the magic hit him straight on. Pain, like he had never felt before, filled him. It coloured his sight, played his sound and filled his body. Pain became his world for as long as the magic surrounded him, it became his reality. ¡°You think I¡¯m strong?¡± Erik asked in draconic, as the words started making sense in his head. ¡°And you think you¡¯re weak? Let go Nerick, allow yourself to be engulfed in the darkness, gain your wings.¡± Nerick felt it, as he did every time he used his magic. An encroaching darkness plaguing his mind. ¡°Out of all of us, Thea, Shizuka, Makaela, Pyra, Zentha, Ascal and even me¡­You have the most potential. You¡¯re a blank slate, an empty canvass that this power will colour and form. If you let it.¡± He heard Erik¡¯s voice through the ringing, until the sound changed from that of a small bell to an ear-piercing screech. He feared it, before he¡¯d push it away and struggle against it. But this time¡­he did as he was told. Nerick let go. "Become the monster you''ve always wished to be." And that darkness, as it had with his body long ago¡­engulfed his mind. Nerick opened his eyes, to see a whole new world before him. He saw colours and shapes he had never seen before, a swirl of colours beneath caught his attention and he glanced down to see Erik... But Erik was small, suddenly so tiny that it confused Nerick, he took a step back from surprise. Then realising...Erik hadn''t become small, but he had instead grown massive. "What you see before you, is energy I can only sense. What you see Nerick, is magic itself." Erik explained, his voice enhanced to reach the giant''s ears. "B-But what-" Nerick spoke, finding that his voice was much deeper than before to equal his size, "What happened to my body?" Nerick asked, as he glanced down at himself. Noticing for the first time, that he was suddenly wearing armour. Almost a black but dark green scaly suit of armour, covering his body''s every inch. "You let go, and the ring granted your wish. I explained before that the ring allows you to change your partner''s form as you wish, but the same goes for vice versa if you allow it. That is a strength the previous owner never achieved because they never trusted their partner. You though trust Ivara, but never fully let yourself go to the ring''s power." Erik explained further as Nerick stomped about, "You wanted to become stronger, so through Ivara''s simple mind you became larger. Ivara wanted to protect you, so through your mind she became your armour." "Before you relied solely on Ivara''s strength, now I will teach you to rely on both her''s and your own. First, think of shrinking back." Erik told him. And Nerick thought so, suddenly feeling both his body and the armour he wore shrinking down. Until he was back to his normal six feet tall height. Facing Erik who grinned widely at him. "Well? Compared to the taste you had earlier, how does it feel now?" Erik asked. "I...can''t explain it but...Ivara feels part of me, more than before...more than just our thoughts." Nerick said while his suit of armour suddenly blurred, shifting back into the small wyvern which took rest around his neck. "Erik do you...really think that I''m strong enough?" He then suddenly asked, glancing between his hands where pitch black darkness swirled, then over to Erik who had three energies swirling about him. A bright gold, a warm crimson and a tinge of dark violet. "What you lacked in the magical department, now makes up your entire existence. What you had in weapon mastery, only makes you stronger. Don''t you dare ever cut yourself short again, Nerick, this power you have is only as strong as you think yourself to be." Erik said, as he bumped his fist into Nerick''s chest, "So know that you are, you are strong." Nerick grinned, "Yeah, yeah I think you''re right..." "I''m rarely wrong, and I''ll never admit it when I am." Erik joked back. "Did you really have to stab m-" Nerick was about to ask, then hearing Ivara''s thoughts he tried to back away... But it was too late, Ivara''s fangs had already sunk into Erik''s arm. Ivara growled and hissed as she hung off the leather part of Erik''s bracers, her fangs piercing through but not quite biting into his flesh. As he raised his arm to glance at her, "Yeah...I don''t think she liked that part either." Nerick pointed out, his eyes widening from surprise as he listening to her through their bond. Ivara knew more insults than he thought existed. Ch 51 - Breaking The Tension 23 hours later ¡°I¡¯m Hungry, beastie where¡¯s the food?¡± Ivyieth whined for the third time as they traversed the hallway, her hair had been cut and it now barely reached her shoulders. They were in search of a certain living quarters. Going from door to door, as Shizuka¡¯s frustration grew with every passing moment. ¡°Beastie, I said I¡¯m hungry, didn¡¯t Elder brother tell you to take care of me?¡± Ivyieth continued to whine. ¡°Please¡­Shut it¡­¡± Shizuka grumbled wearily, the drake had seemingly learned the common language over night from simply listening to her speak in her dreams...Something that had truly annoyed Shizuka. (¡°Ugh¡­I had to fall asleep from exhaustion! Damn! And she said almost a day passed!?¡±) Shizuka thought in annoyance as they came about the last set of rooms along the hallway, entering the first room, that being the kitchen. ¡°Here, fine. See those storage cabinets up there? Third one from the left, there¡¯s some non-perishables there the rebels ¡®gathered¡¯.¡± Shizuka pointed towards one side of the kitchen and Ivyieth rushed to the set of cabinets. Seemingly counting her way through from the right, and as vines grew out of her legs to raise her, she opened¡­the fourth cabinet. ¡°Beastie lied, there are only empty plates here! What¡¯s the point of that if there is no food on them!?¡± Ivyieth exclaimed with an annoyed pout as she turned to face Shizuka. Who really couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her any longer, as Shizuka had already walked over to the nearest bedroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t ignore me¡­¡± Ivyieth grumbled with a hiss in her voice. Seeing that nobody answered the door, Shizuka turned to meet the drake¡¯s glare with her own smug grimace. ¡°Or what munchkin? Ya gonna tell on me or somethin¡¯, ya little shit for brains?¡± She snarled back, her accent coming out fully. Then watching in confusion as Ivyieth¡¯s annoyed expression suddenly turning into that of an angel¡¯s¡­ ¡°And what¡­did I tell you about that tongue of yours, Shizuka?¡± Thea said with a sigh as she opened the second door to her left. ¡°Ah¡­I-¡± Shizuka glanced in between her and the little demon, ¡°Sorry¡­Ma¡¯am¡­¡± she apologised respectfully, blushing with embarrassment from being annoyed by something akin to a child. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re all more than a bit tired still¡­¡± Thea said with a chuckle, leaning in as she saw Ivyieth discover her mistake, now rummaging through the correct cabinet. ¡°And I know what it¡¯s like to be an older sister, they can be frustratingly cheeky hmm?¡± She whispered to Shizuka with a grin. Shizuka¡¯s shoulders slumped, ¡°Y-Yeah¡­she wore me out while I was cutting her hair yesterday, I fell asleep before I even knew it so¡­Sorry, I wanted to come by earlier.¡± She said, apologizing once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, but I¡¯m guessing by what I¡¯m sensing and seeing that¡­she¡¯s Ivyieth?¡± Thea asked. Shizuka was about to answer but Ivyieth cut her off entirely, appearing in between them with what seemed like a pouch of jerky held in her hands. ¡°Mhm!¡± She said whilst munching on one piece of meat, speaking after she managed to swallow. ¡°That I am! Are you his Chosen? You are, right? I can feel the bond between you! How is it like? To be a Chosen? Ah, what¡¯s your name again?¡± She barraged Thea with questions. ¡°Ah-Ahah¡­Slow down or you¡¯ll choke,¡± Thea said with a weak chuckle as Ivyieth bit into a second piece of meat larger than her own hands. ¡°I¡¯m Thea Selene from Druvia, and yes I¡¯m Erik¡¯s Chosen. You must be the drake we rescued then. Ivyieth? Am I saying that right?¡± Thea asked after introducing herself, crouching down before the seemingly innocent young girl. ¡°Yes you are, also why do you call him Erik? His name is Erikathyr the White, Guardian of Nature¡¯s Spirit!¡± Ivyieth argued with a raised brow. ¡°His name isn¡¯t exactly easy to pronounce either¡­¡± Shizuka grumbled. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because that is how he introduced himself the first time and it¡¯s how we¡¯ve been calling him since? He never really corrected us so down the line we might have figured it was okay.¡± Thea answered, although unsure herself. ¡°Ah¡­let¡¯s talk a bit more quietly, she¡¯s still asleep.¡± Thea then said as she closed the door behind herself, leading them over to the kitchen¡¯s wide wooden table and its chairs. ¡°Speaking of her¡­how is she?¡± Shizuka asked as they all sat down, all but Ivyieth who made herself a bed of vines nearby and laid down upon it, continuing to chew on the jerky contently. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t really know yet Shizuka. I don¡¯t know but, I can tell that she¡¯s been through a lot¡­you should¡¯ve seen her when she was awake¡­¡± Thea said, her expression growing dark as she recalled the sheer panic and terror within her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Erik had to put her to sleep with magic¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­That bad huh? I¡¯ve heard stories of...what succubae do to their prisoners, while I was with the Dark Guild. It¡¯s nothing pretty I-Ah sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be talking about that¡­¡± Shizuka apologized again, seemingly walking over eggshells as she spoke. But Thea just smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just can¡¯t help but worry and¡­something else is on my mind per say¡­¡± ¡°This drake is all ears, and I guess the hairball too.¡± Ivyieth said with curious eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not interested in why a Chosen looks so worn out, have you ever slept sometime this week? You¡¯re still a lowly human, you shouldn¡¯t push yourself.¡± Shizuka groaned, ¡°Get off your high horse princess, we¡¯re the ones that saved you, you know?¡± ¡°No, Elder brother saved me. You were just there, probably being useless.¡± Ivyieth corrected with an innocent smile. Shizuka pondered over strangling her. Seeing the tension Thea chuckled, ¡°Sorry¡­you just remind me of how I and Kayle were when we were little.¡± ¡°L-Little? I¡¯m 19!¡± Shizuka argued. ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m 112, and I¡¯m still young and beautiful. Unlike you, beastie.¡± Ivyieth said snidely before relishing into another slice of jerky. Shizuka stifled a growl, (¡°Can I have a few moments with her alone in a locked room?...¡±) she thought to herself as her expression and tail twitched. ¡°So¡­what¡¯s on your mind, Lady Thea? You really do look tired, have you slept?¡± ¡°Hey I asked the sa-¡± Ivyieth was about to say when a tendril of pinkish spirit energy grew out of Shizuka¡¯s hand, entangled itself around a slice of jerky, and shoved it into the drake¡¯s mouth. Ivyieth didn¡¯t complain much, instead, she mumbled out something inaudible while chewing on the food. ¡°I¡­¡± Thea faltered from speaking, sighing right after. ¡°I¡¯ve come to know of something¡­that is difficult to deal with¡­¡± Willing herself to at least try, but unsure if she should weigh others down with her problems. ¡°Tell me.¡± Shizuka then suddenly stated, sitting before Thea with her arms crossed and eyes narrowed, ¡°I can sense your emotions, remember? You¡¯re worried of Kayle I¡¯m guessing, but when you started speaking of this other problem you felt angry, confused and afraid. So come on, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Ha¡­can¡¯t hide anything from you Spirit Beasts huh?¡± Thea mused with a weak smile. ¡°Spirit Beast? What¡¯s tha-¡± Ivyieth tried to speak once more, but Shizuka just shoved another slice of jerky into her mouth. Again, Ivyieth didn¡¯t complain much about being hand¡­tentacle?...fed. ¡°Well? Come on then, spit out it.¡± Shizuka said, ¡°And don¡¯t give me no shit about wasting my time, yeah, I can sense that little bit of guilt you¡¯re feeling too. And it¡¯s frustratingly annoying not knowing anything!¡± she exclaimed but glanced away, too embarrassed about her own tone to face the person she looked up to. ¡°Right¡­Thank you, Shizuka.¡± Thea said with a warm smile, ¡°I guess I really shouldn¡¯t keep these things to myself¡­¡± she sighed before laying forward onto the table, resting her arms over it. ¡°Kayle was charmed by the succubus that was in charge of disrupting Fort Balgor, over a year ago now. The fort where my mother and her very best were stationed to assist the army. She remembers things that demon did and saw¡­She found out that...Makaela killed our mother, to protect one of her sisters who at the time was also charmed.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Wait¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± Shizuka was at a loss for words. ¡°I do not see your issue.¡± Ivyieth then said, ¡°Just kill this Makaela person, what is there to think about?¡± Causing Shizuka¡¯s ears to shiver as she turned on her, ¡°Because Lady Thea and Miss Makaela are friends!¡± she exclaimed in annoyance. ¡°Gah, why are you Dragons so insensitive!?¡± Ivyieth shrugged, ¡°From our perspective, it is you lower beings who make too much of a fuss about petty things.¡± She told Shizuka, then turning back to Thea. ¡°And if you care about the person who allegedly killed your mother, but you have her reason for why she did it. Ask yourself, or better yet ask herself, would she still have killed your mother if her sister wasn¡¯t the price?¡± Ivyieth asked as she bit into more jerky. Shizuka groaned, ¡°You¡­make a good point but¡­still, grow a heart why would you¡­¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s right.¡± Thea then said, ¡°I can¡¯t think this over by myself.¡± Standing up suddenly, ¡°I have to talk with Makaela¡­I-I can¡¯t sit on it any longer.¡± ¡°T-Thea wait shouldn¡¯t you at least sleep o-¡± Shizuka said as she rose, but was cut off. As the Lair around them suddenly shuddered and quaked. For several moments, the walls, ceiling and floor shook viciously. And a loud crash reverberated throughout once the quaking ended¡­ ¡°W-What the h-hell was that!?¡± Shizuka exclaimed in surprise. Ivyieth swallowed and then sniffed the air, ¡°Hmm¡­I smell Demons.¡± She mused in draconic. -
- At the same time Training hall Erik rested against the wall, munching on a half-burnt mess of meat he held by the bone. Before him lay Nerick and Ivara. Both of them were sprawled out, on the ground, as it lay mostly shattered, melted in some placed and as massive craters in others. Ivara whined as she lay upside down, staring at Erik¡¯s food hungrily but too worn out to move. Nerick was the same, not hungry, well maybe a bit hungry, but also completely drained. For almost a day straight Erik had thrown them about like sacks of meat, punched and kicked their bodies into breaking, burned them, electrocuted them, froze them¡­and so much more. Nerick was still catching his breath and the ¡®Break¡¯ had begun fifteen minutes ago, his arms and legs wouldn¡¯t respond since he had laid down and his heart had yet to exit its current dangerously quick pulse. From their new bond he also knew that Ivara was just as tired, the feeling of exhaustion being transferred in between them back and forth making the both of them feel even more so. ¡°Huh, maybe I took it too far this time?¡± Erik mused as he crouched before Nerick. ¡°Y-You¡­Tore¡­m-my¡­a-a-arms off¡­f-five¡­tim-times!¡± Nerick managed to say through weary stutters. ¡°Bah, quit your whining. Be thankful you don¡¯t have more limbs for me to abuse.¡± Erik said with a wicked chuckle as he stood up. ¡°W-What¡­did y-your¡­p-par-ents¡­do t-to you!?¡± Nerick exclaimed with a fatigued voice. ¡°Again, be thankful your body is only half as resistant than a drake¡¯s¡­¡± Erik told him as he threw the now empty bone aside and raised his arms up before himself and over them both. ¡°Bolster bones and reinvigorate flesh, refresh the mind and renew the heart. Blood of life, which runs through our rivers and fills our seas, world¡¯s tears which rains upon us. Restore strength which has been used. Draconic School; Drako; Greater Rejuvenate!¡± Erik chanted, and a jet of water suddenly burst out of his palms, forcefully rushing down upon Nerick and Ivara. The water engulfed them entirely, swirling about as tendrils whilst slowly entangling around them. The water glowed a dim blue, as sparks of light within formed before rushing into each of their bodies, the light slowly turning into a bright green before suddenly splashing down onto the ground. Releasing them. Nerick took a deep breath in, then breathing out in complete relaxation. ¡°Now that¡­is a useful spell.¡± Ivara did the same, but then suddenly rushed to the side, leaping onto the bone Erik had thrown aside. Wrestling with it briefly, she then began to gnaw on it, drooling as the first crack formed. A path to the juicy marrow she craved for within. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it, all kinds of healing magic has limits. The more it is used on you, the less effective it will be the next time around.¡± Erik warned as he sat down next to him. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but still, that felt so damn good after¡­how long have we been going for?¡± Nerick asked. ¡°Almost a day, given another hour or so.¡± Erik answered as he grabbed one side of the bone, Ivara hissing at him thinking he was trying to take it back, and started to wrestle against him for it. Nerick chuckled at the sight, ¡°Woah Ivara, he¡¯s just playing. Don¡¯t get antsy.¡± He told her, his expression paling as he received his mentally communicated response. ¡°You should¡­let go¡­¡± Nerick warned him. ¡°Right,¡± Erik said with a smirk, letting go of the bone and watching as Ivara tumbled back, but her resolve was unaffected as she immediately pounced on the bone once more. They watched her wrestle with the bone for several silent moments, until she finally broke it, and delved into the marrow within. ¡°Hey Erik¡­thanks.¡± Nerick then suddenly said, breaking the silence. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, fool. I realised, maybe a bit too late, that everyone needs a push or two from time to time.¡± Erik said with a sigh. ¡°Kyllix?¡± Nerick guessed, ¡°Where¡¯d he go anyway?¡± ¡°Home, from what he said. He has things he needs to protect as well.¡± Erik answered with a smirk, glancing at Nerick. ¡°Ah-Haha¡­¡± Nerick chuckled awkwardly in embarrassment, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually said all that¡­back there¡­¡± ¡°But you did, so now you better stand on your two legs and face it.¡± Erik told him. ¡°Yeah¡­with this power, I can.¡± Nerick mused, as he glanced down at his bruised and scarred hands. ¡°But what about you?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Erik asked back with a raised brow. ¡°Come on, I admit I¡¯m not the smartest lad at technical stuff but, I ain¡¯t dense.¡± Nerick said as he smirked now, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Thea and Makaela, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ah¡­Is that how it looks like?¡± Erik asked, sighing again. ¡°It¡¯s painfully obvious, how you and Thea look at each other, how Makaela acts around you.¡± Nerick explained, ¡°So, who¡¯s it gonna be?¡± Erik shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not ready. Not for that¡­not yet.¡± He said, his expression growing dark as he gazed down at the shattered earth. ¡°Ah¡­Right, Etheria¡­Sorry.¡± Nerick awkwardly said, glancing away as he felt guilty for bringing it up. ¡°Don¡¯t be, she was my fault. I¡­Never realised, I was under their complete control like a fool.¡± Erik chuckled even more awkwardly, ¡°How¡­How did you notice?¡± he then asked. ¡°Hmm? Say what?¡± Nerick asked in confusion. ¡°How did you realise that Kayle was the one you wanted to protect.¡± Erik asked more clearly, causing Nerick¡¯s expression to light up bright red. ¡°Ah-Yeah, that¡­I guess I always knew, I¡¯ve known her for a long time and she¡¯s¡­always been there. I guess I can¡¯t see myself not being with her, I don¡¯t want to see myself without her. Or something like that?¡± Nerick answered in embarrassment, as Ivara suddenly bit into his left hand. ¡°Ow! Sunnofa!¡± Nerick jumped from the jolting pain of dozens of long and sharp wyvern fangs enclosing around his unnaturally rough skin, barely piercing the surface of his skin but still hurting enough to surprise him. ¡°Gah¡­The hell you feeling jealous for!?¡± Nerick asked as he held his hand before his face, Ivara dangling off it as she gnawed and growled. Then suddenly letting go¡­and biting his nose. ¡°Motherfu-Gah!¡± Nerick panicked as blood splattered into his eyes, his nose not being quite as resistant as his hands¡­Spinning about, he grabbed Ivara and tried to pull her off, only to make the pain worse as the wyvern held on tightly. When suddenly, the Lair shook all around them, followed by a loud crash from what sounded like the surface above. ¡°What the¡­¡± Nerick stopped spinning and glanced about in confusion, Ivara still hanging off his nose as he turned to Erik who was just standing back up. ¡°They¡¯re here, finally.¡± Erik said, as a wide grin grew on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± -
- Hours earlier Somewhere¡­ Someplace¡­ Umbra trembled as he kneeled before his worst fear, an infuriated Azkel, as her violet eyes burned with rage directed towards him. Even as an illusion, even if she wasn¡¯t truly there, Umbra was terrified out of his wits. He had nowhere to run. He knew he couldn¡¯t hide. He knew he wouldn¡¯t survive today. ¡°Grovel.¡± Azkel hissed, ¡°Beg for forgiveness, beg for your life. Not that I will give it to you. You know how this works, don¡¯t you Umbra?¡± ¡°Yes¡­Mistress¡­But I will not beg, I will not grovel. I failed, and my punishment I shall accept.¡± Umbra said, choosing to die with dignity, something Hunter, Ether and Lust were not allowed. ¡°You wish to die with honour, Fae? You? Fallen of your race?¡± Azkel mused with a cold chuckle. ¡°I have not fallen, I have ascended. My people, know not what they miss. I will not die a fool, neither will I die a coward.¡± Umbra vowed. Amusing the Devilling, ¡°Hmm, very well. You wish to exit this life grandly? Your wish is granted, I was in a good mood before this anyway¡­You will command the remnants of Uncle¡¯s army, you know where the drak-¡­Dragon¡¯s Lair¡­is.¡± Umbra¡¯s shadowy eyes widened, ¡°T-Thank you mistress! I will not-¡± then remembering what had occurred to Hunter, Umbra froze. Azkel broke out into a wicked laugh, ¡°Oh please, pull yourself together Fae, your mana isn¡¯t even compatible with the ritual. As I said, you have a second chance¡­But you won¡¯t be going alone either.¡± She said, gesturing to behind him. ¡°Meet the reason for my good mood¡­Father sent me a gift!¡± Azkel exclaimed with enthusiasm. ¡°Greetings, dark creature.¡± Said a voice that seemed to whistle through like a breeze. Umbra glanced back, and froze once more from what he sensed and saw. ¡°A new ally of ours, the new Head of Soul, you shall call him Ether as all the rest before him¡­But between you and me, his name is Hayato.¡± Azkel explained as Umbra inspected the being¡¯s appearance. Humanoid with tanned skin, and dark brown eyes that seemed to always be open wide. Out of his head instead of hair, grew short dark grey feathers that smoothly ran down his back. They reached his waist where the feathers suddenly grew long, forming a bird¡¯s wide tail. Out of his long arms and seemingly connected to the feathers on his back, also grew a pair of dark grey feathered wings with linings of white on the inside. The strange young man grinned widely as Azkel continued, ¡°He will be ordering you around from now on, Oh and also before I forget¡­¡± Hayato¡¯s eyes met Umbra¡¯s inspecting gaze, and the Dark Fae suddenly felt as if every fibre of his being was screaming for him to run. As if a predator, had locked eyes with its prey. ¡°He¡¯s a Spirit Beast, so play nice, or he will eat you~¡± Ch 52 / Part 1 - Monsters ¡°I¡¯ve been searching¡­And searching¡­¡± Hayato mused, as he stared down at the miasmic and warped land beneath. ¡°Searching? For what?¡± Umbra asked as he hovered in mid-air next to him. ¡°For a worthy opponent, and down there, I can sense one.¡± Hayato answered with a cold smile. ¡°Do what you¡¯ve been ordered to do, kill your target, this one is mine.¡± Umbra shivered, sensing the massive leakage of Spirit coming out of the excited beast, ¡°A-As you say.¡± (¡°What is this monster next to me¡­¡±) He pondered, then glancing down at the army of demonic creatures gathering beneath. ¡°But¡­How do we enter?¡± ¡°The same way we arrived, of course.¡± Hayato said, as tendrils of ember ethereal energy lashed out from his feathers. Four of them, each slashing open a long rift through reality. ¡°Go.¡± Hayato said, his voice resounding throughout the corrupted landscape. The demons bellowed in excitement and rushed forth, streaming into the four rifts like a river. ¡°You as well,¡± Hayato then said, turning to Umbra. ¡°Go redeem yourself.¡± Umbra bowed respectfully, before suddenly bursting into a projectile of spinning shadows, flying off into one of the four rifts. ¡°Well then, shall we see who it is that I face?¡± The Spirit Beast mused, raising his hands forward and grasping onto reality as ember energy engulfed his hands. He spread it open, like pushing a curtain aside, Hayato opened a fifth rift. He stepped through, his vision turning into a bright shimmer for a moment before he was faced with a massive cavern. ¡°Welcome, to my Lair.¡± Said a booming voice, his feathers shuddering as it reached him. ¡°Ah, so the stories are true.¡± Hayato said as he faced Erik, ¡°A Dragon, within a humanoid vessel? It seems you managed to break through your body¡¯s limitations though¡­How interesting.¡± ¡°Have you come to talk or what?¡± Nerick exclaimed, taking a step forward as Ivara hissed from his shoulders. Hayato glanced at him¡­ A single glance, and Nerick felt his entire body freeze. As their eyes met, Nerick and Ivara lost all will to even stand before him. And Nerick took an unconscious step back. ¡°No, I guess I haven¡¯t.¡± Hayato said, smiling in amusement as the three Guardians appeared all around him, surrounding him. ¡°Ah, so this is how it will be?¡± ¡°Fierve, Voltru, assist the rebels.¡± Erik ordered, and without question, the two Guardians dissipated. ¡°Dejal, protect Thea and those with her. Nerick you go there too.¡± He then said to the wide eyed Nerick, as despair filled the man¡¯s heart. (¡°Why?...¡±) Nerick asked himself, as he managed to remain standing, even as he stared at the invader. Seeing the mass of ember energy that engulfed him, taking shape and spreading massive wings. A humungous falcon of energy hovered over Hayato, energy that Nerick could clearly see. (¡°Why is he so strong?...¡±) Nerick shook his head, ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not leaving, Erik you told me yourself that I ca-¡± ¡°Nerick, leave.¡± Erik told him once more, his tone sounding more commanding now than it had before. Yet Erik did not take his eyes off Hayato, sensing the same thing Nerick had. (¡°You will only get in the way.¡±) He thought, ¡°They are targeting Kayle,¡± but said something else instead. ¡°He¡¯s the distraction, a strong one. And I¡¯m his target, not you. Go.¡± ¡°K-Kayle? But¡­¡± Nerick glanced in between them, seeing the three energies that surrounded Erik grow larger, just as large as the Falcon above Hayato, but shapeless. ¡°Do you not wish to protect her?! Do you not feel guilty for not being by her side before!? This might be your last chance, Nerick, so go.¡± Erik bellowed, unsheathing his sword and raising his staff forth. Nerick grimaced, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯ll leave this to you then.¡± He said, but he actually felt relieved of not having to fight the monster before them, guilt then filling him for that thought. Still Nerick turned about, and rushed through the large doorway that still lay destroyed from earlier, he ran. Feeling the dark energy flowing through his body, Nerick ran faster than he ever had, faster even than the mass of flowing earth that followed behind him. So fast that he almost didn¡¯t see Shizuka running towards the opposite direction, her panicked expression blurred but clear enough to make out as she ran past him. Nerick thought about stopping and warning her, (¡°They¡¯re after Kayle¡­¡±) but Erik¡¯s words then finally hit him when they hadn¡¯t before. They were after Kayle. After the person he swore to protect above all else. After the only person who ever saw through him, who truly understood him. Pitch black energy, like a gooey smoke, engulfed Nerick¡¯s entire form and he suddenly short forth like a bolt. -
- ¡°Dammit¡­¡± Thea said as she stood by the door. Shizuka had suddenly rushed out and left, leaving her alone with the still unconscious Kayle and the drake Ivyieth. She had tried to stop her but Thea hadn¡¯t had any sleep for the past day, she was too exhausted to even react before Shizuka was already gone. The Lair shuddered again, ¡°Damn what¡¯s going on!?¡± Thea exclaimed as she gripped her gunblade more tightly. ¡°Demons are invading your little camp apparently.¡± Ivyieth mused, ¡°Elder Brother is facing something similar to that beastie too, but¡­I think this one is a lot stronger.¡± ¡°Erik is? Like Shizuka? So that¡¯s why she rushed out¡­¡± Thea mumbled out, glancing inbetween the drake and her sister. (¡°I want to help but¡­I have to defend these two.¡±) She thought. ¡°Also something else is¡­coming closer.¡± Ivyieth then said, as she chewed on a piece of jerky. Saying something incomprehensible through her full mouth. ¡°W-What?¡± Thea asked, turning to look at her in confusion. Then her eyes widened, as she saw a dark hand materialize out of nowhere. Pitch black claws, opening wide as they approached Kayle¡¯s sleeping face. Thea pushed herself to move, gripping her weapon like a sword and charging at the assassin. She couldn¡¯t shoot, she could hit Kayle. So instead she dashed as fast as her body allowed her, but she was weary, she was too tired. The sudden movement, alongside her exhaustion, blurred her sight as she abruptly lost the feeling in her legs. Thea stumbled forward, and held her breath as she watched the dark hand reaching Kayle. When suddenly a mass of crystal bladed vines rushed through, shredding the dark hand and surrounding Kayle entirely. Ivyieth flowed with the vines to come standing before the now revealed Dark Fae, as Umbra grunted in pain. His left arm had been torn entirely off and was bleeding profusely for several moments, before the darkness that surrounded him converged on his wound and slowly the arm reformed. ¡°Hah¡­Well well, I wasn¡¯t expecting¡­this.¡± Umbra said with a cold chuckle as he faced Ivyieth. ¡°Hmm, you reek.¡± Ivyieth mused, ¡°Go away.¡± She then said coldly, and her vines suddenly burst out at him. Like a jungle rising out of her palms, nature enraged, the green spread forth to devour the Fae. ¡°Hah, drakes¡­¡± Umbra sighed, raising his right hand forward and chanting quickly. ¡°Fae Arts; Dark; Shrivel.¡± Suddenly the vines stopped, blades of crystal mere inches away from tearing Umbra¡¯s head off. The green quickly began to dry up, shrivelling and turning brown. The drought ran down the vines, as even the ones holding Ivyieth up and those protectively surrounding Kayle dried up and died. ¡°Apologies, it seems that I am quite the bad match for you, Green Drake.¡± Umbra chuckled coldly, ¡°Now get out of my way little one before you get hurt, you¡¯re not my target.¡± Ivyieth glanced around in annoyance as her vines died all around her, but smiled in amusement as she looked back at Umbra, ¡°Oh, It is not me who you will be fighting betrayer of nature.¡± She said with her usual snide tone and frustrating smirk. As the entire wall in the next room over, in the kitchen, exploded. Umbra turned to face the new threat, suddenly sensing a mass of dark energy oozing out from the dissipating dust. Barely noticing as Ivyieth rushed past his lowered guard, ¡°You¡¯re dealing with him.¡± She said with Thea and Kayle in tow, held by her vines as she made her escape. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re not getting away!¡± Umbra hissed, rushing after the escaping drake as she disappeared into the cloud of dust. Stepping to it, Umbra then froze. As the dust cleared, and the Fae found himself faced with a giant of a man, two entire feet taller than himself and clad in the darkest set of full armour he had ever seen. A draconic-like helmet covered their face, but as Nerick glanced down at the Fae, his bright silver eyes were clearly glowing through his dark visor.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Who¡­isn¡¯t getting away?¡± Nerick asked in a growl, and Umbra suddenly burst into shadows, flowing around Nerick and heading for the collapsed wall. A wall which suddenly and quickly reconstructed itself, barring his exit. ¡°W-What?¡± Umbra asked in confusion while he rematerialized before the new wall, as the stone ahead unexpectedly grew towards him¡­ Dejal stepped out of the wall, taking humanoid shape that suddenly grew hundreds of jagged spikes. ¡°Invader, surrender yourself and die quickly, or struggle and die slowly.¡± The Earth Elemental said, as a cold smile formed over its blank face. Umbra sighed, ¡°Guardians? You¡¯re a waste of my time¡­¡± he said as his wings burst out of his back, ¡°Like a wall of stone can stop me.¡± He stated calmly, raising his right palm forward and aiming it flat towards Dejal. ¡°Fae Arts; Dark; Cat-¡± Umbra tried to chant¡­ ¡°Ignoring me? Really?¡± Nerick asked, spinning in place as his leg rose, performing a round-house kick upon the Fae. But Umbra was unfazed, as he formed a mass of shadows to block the attack. ¡°Hah, why not? What could a Human do to me? This Elemental would be more annoying.¡± The Dark Fae said in amusement, turning his palm towards Nerick and then finishing his chant. ¡°Cataclysm.¡± The shadows that already engulfed Umbra¡¯s palm suddenly expanded a hundred-fold, swallowing Nerick whole whilst rushing through him. Like a massive ray of dark energy, the spell blew through the next room, and the next¡­and the next¡­and the next. ¡°Now for the pebble,¡± Umbra mused, turning back to Dejal as the darkness that lingered from his spell slowly dissipated next to him. ¡°Fae Arts; Da-¡± Umbra didn¡¯t even finish the second part of his chant this time, as out of the lingering darkness a clawed black gauntlet rushed out and grasped the Fae by the neck. Clenched tightly, Umbra choked as Nerick raised him off the ground while stepping out of the spell¡¯s trail. ¡°Mother fucker¡­That hurt you know?¡± Nerick said in annoyance, as Umbra burst into tendrils of shadow and slipped out of his grasp. ¡°Y-You survived that!? How!? Steel wouldn¡¯t survive that!¡± Umbra exclaimed in both surprise and confusion, rematerializing across the room. ¡°What are you wearing!?¡± Umbra asked, now sensing the oddity that was Ivara, who albeit having a miniscule signature of mana to his senses also had the unmistakable sensation of life for those that looked carefully. Something the Fae hadn¡¯t done till now. ¡°Ally of master, I shall assist in this fight.¡± Dejal offered as the elemental appeared next to Nerick. ¡°No,¡± Nerick said. ("I ran before...But now...") He thought, raising his right hand to his helmet and tearing it off, the seemingly solid piece of equipment suddenly dissipating into shadows. ¡°Just give me some more room, and keep him inside.¡± Nerick told it, as his black and silver strands of long hair flowed out free of the helm. Dejal¡¯s carved mouth changed from its usual cruel smile, seemingly into one of surprise as it looked at Nerick. ¡°As you wish.¡± It answered, the elemental having sensed the change within him. As it lowered its stance and opened its arms wide, the room all around them suddenly crumbling, but expanding into a massive cavern. ¡°Will this do?¡± Dejal asked. ¡°Yeah, that''ll do.¡± Nerick said, as he suddenly raised his right index finger up at the Fae. He pointed at them, then asking, ¡°You¡¯re after Kayle, aren¡¯t you?¡±. ¡°And what if I am?¡± Umbra scoffed back, ¡°What will you do about it, Human?¡± ¡°And it is just you? No other freaky demon thing? Or whatever the hell that guy back there was?¡± Nerick asked, gesturing to the side. ¡°Hah, and lose my head because I wasn¡¯t the one who achieved my own goal? And for your information, you lesser mongrel, I¡¯m no ¡®Freaky demon thing¡¯ I¡¯m a Fae!¡± Umbra proclaimed. Nerick suddenly grinned, ¡°Ah¡­Good, so if Erik deals with that creepy bird guy, and if I deal with you. Then Kayle is safe.¡± ¡°Safe?...Hah¡­Haha¡­HAHAHAHAA!¡± Umbra laughed, openly and hysterically the Fae laughed. ¡°You deal with me!?¡± The Fae asked, as his tone suddenly turned dead cold, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Umbra asked, fury within his tone, as he clenched his hands. The shadows which surrounded him, suddenly converged onto his fists, revealing his features. Short-cut black hair, large and gleaming obsidian black eyes, long and elven-like pointed ears. The Fae revealed himself to Nerick. ¡°You think¡­Hah¡­You actually think that a mere Human can fight¡­any Fae? Fool.¡± Umbra hissed, grinning widely, showing his pitch-black fangs. ¡°For your insolence¡­I will be the last thing you ever see. For a Human to think that¡­To defeat one of us? We who were made to replace the Gods? I will kill you for those words.¡± ¡°Human huh?¡± Nerick mused, ¡°What is a Human to you? A frightened creature who gathers in groups, in kingdoms, to gain any kind of power? That¡¯s it right?¡± he sighed, ¡°Back there¡­I ran, I ran when I was told to. Because he knew, and so did I, that I stood no chance against that¡­thing. I even fucking felt relieved about it¡­¡± Umbra huffed and rolled his eyes, ¡°Of course you did, or maybe are you still drunk on the fear that monster put into you? Is that why you stand against me who might as well be a monster compared to you?¡± Umbra continued to laugh, but his laughter was cut short. ¡°Monster¡­Huh.¡± As Nerick chuckled in amusement. ¡°I guess you have, your feeble Human mind must have gone mad if you dare laugh before me.¡± Umbra said with annoyance. ¡°No, I mean yeah I might be mad but¡­¡± Nerick continued to chuckle, as his armour began to distort, ¡°I gave up on my Humanity long ago, haven¡¯t I? Like he said, to fight a monster¡­¡± Nerick smiled, in contrast with his wide eyes, he absolutely seemed insane. Making Umbra falter, as darkness suddenly rushed out and engulfed Nerick¡¯s entire body. The mass of gooey black smoke grew and grew, distorting as shapes formed out of it, before sinking back into the expanding sphere. Umbra saw claws, he saw wings, scales and a tail. He saw a wide fanged grin, before it too disappeared into the darkness. As it continued to grow. ¡°If I¡¯m going to fight a monster¡­then let me show you mine¡± A wicked voice hissed out from the darkness, as it finally took shape. ¡°Djiin;¡± A massive clawed foot crashed down before Umbra, as the beast emerged from the flowing shadows. ¡°Third Form; Nera.¡± Like a wyvern, but dozens of times larger, the creature¡¯s two heads snarled down at the Fae. Its body was a smooth reptilian black, glistening off the cavern¡¯s light as it rose to stand at its full height. With nine horns per head, formed like a dark crown. Its eyes were a deep black with bright silver slits within. Its fangs were long and many. Its scales, grew out like spikes, and even longer ones like blades running down the back of its two necks and all the way to the tail¡¯s tip which ended in a long and wide cleaver. Its front legs were longer than the hind ones, but out of them grew a silver netting that made them wings. Wings which ended in long blade-like talons. Talons which clicked against the cold stone ground as the creature stretched them out in preparation. As it set its eyes upon the petrified Fae.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Tc-XxqEyolU
The ground cracked and shattered. The air between them rushed aside. Nerick and Ivara, joined as one¡­ As Nera, they lunged at Umbra. The Fae¡¯s form burst into shadows, as one wide open maw descended upon him. He evaded and rushed to get away. Umbra¡¯s shadowy form zoomed off, like a projectile of energy, he ran. And ran. And ran. But no matter how fast he did run, the maddened monster was close behind. Using its long front legs to reach out, dig its claws into the earth as it shattered, then pull itself forward. The beast barrelled after him. Wet salivating fangs neared him, and he took a sudden right, barely making it out from one of the head¡¯s enclosing jaws. Umbra turned and raised both his hands forth, gulping down his spit as the beast stopped in its tracks, and both heads suddenly turned to him. Its eyes, not once losing sight of him. ¡°Fae Arts; Dark; Shadow Prison!¡± He chanted, and the shadows which lingered around his hands rushed ahead. Forming two black chains which once reaching Nera, burst into hundreds. The chains engulfed Nera, wrapping around its every limb as more and more formed out of the first two. But this only slowed the beast down, as it tore the chains with ease, shattering the dark energy which made them as easily as it broke the ground it stood on. But it was enough, enough time for Umbra to finish his chant. ¡°Formation of all that is, fire, water, air and earth. Counter of Light. Darkness, which I call upon. Darkness, which I serve. Darkness that simply is. Heed my plea, and against all odds¡­Destroy. Remove. Disintegrate and crush all else. Forbidden Class; Fae Arts; Greater Dark;¡± Umbra chanted. And out of his palms, tendrils of the darkest black formed, spiralling about the air in between his hands and converging on a single point. Dozens¡­ Hundreds¡­ Thousands of dark tendrils formed all around the Fae, each rushing out from his surroundings and converging into a single spot. Condensing, until all that remained was a tiny sphere of black the size of a pebble. A perfect sphere. As Umbra¡¯s hands shuddered, as it took all of the Fae¡¯s concentration to keep the magic before him stable. As a wide maddened grin formed over Umbra¡¯s face, ¡°You¡­Whatever you are¡­Begone.¡± He said, laughing maniacally as his hands suddenly twisted back, the bones breaking from the pressure the small sphere released. Umbra¡¯s hands fell limp, as the small sphere shot forth. ¡°All Devouring Darkness!¡± The Fae finished his chant, and the tiny sphere suddenly exploded out into an ever-expanding cloud of pure darkness. That even as it met the ground, the earth was disintegrated, and the darkness continued to grow. Breaking the last few chains, Nera turned to snarl at the encroaching darkness, planting its feet steadily into the ground as it raised its long necks and opened its mouths wide. ¡°Djiin; Copy; All Devouring Darkness!¡± The beast chanted, and Umbra¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°No you can¡¯t¡­¡± Umbra mumbled out, as thousands of tendrils of black energy all converged into the beast¡¯s maws. Forming not one. But two, small pebble sized spheres of darkness. Which Nera shot forth to meet the expanding cloud of energy, the two spheres piercing deep into the cloud before exploding themselves. Darkness collided with darkness, the energies spiralling among one another before merging, and each exploding outwards with what little power remained after the clash. But enough power, for the shockwave to send a flabbergasted Umbra flying. The Fae tumbled over and over as he flew back, breaking more than a few bones when he smashed into the cavern¡¯s wall. Umbra slid out from the crater his body formed in the stone, groaning as he rose up, then groaning more loudly as he felt the damage. Both his arms were rendered useless from the reckless spell he had cast, a spell the beast had copied perfectly, and taken no damage from casting unlike him. As it lay unscathed, and quickly approaching his position. Umbra grimaced as shadows wrapped around his arms, both of them suddenly falling off before the dark energy took their place and formed new ones. He stretched them out briefly, but still felt several bones still broken within his body as he did. ¡°How¡­How did you do that?¡± Umbra asked in a hiss, suddenly bursting into shadows and flowing aside as Nera¡¯s lumbering body crashed into his previous position. The beast¡¯s claws tearing up the stone wall and ground as if it was merely butter as it spun, then shattering what remained once it came back around from its flip, coming to face the Dark Fae as he recovered. Its body was recovering, but the Fae¡¯s mind was broken. Fear, it filled Umbra¡¯s mind, as it shuddered from the sight before it. ¡°I-Impossible¡­¡± Umbra mumbled out, as he stepped away. Nera stepped towards him, and in response Umbra tried to back off further. ¡°It took me hundreds of years to master casting that spell! How?!¡± Umbra exclaimed, as he stumbled and fell back. Finding himself laying beneath the beast, with one of its blade-like sets of claws on either side, its two heads before him, and the cavern¡¯s wall to his back. Umbra had nowhere to run. ¡°How?¡± The beast asked in question, as its silver slits focused on him. ¡°Because I can see, I see the magic, I see the very mana and how it acts. How it moves, how it changes, and how it takes shape. You said you were a monster? Well how does it feel, to meet a real one? But I guess you don¡¯t need to tell me¡­Hah¡­I know how to is to feel weak.¡± Nera said with amusement. ¡°No¡­No I¡¯m not weak!¡± Umbra exclaimed, shaking his head in denial as he rose against the stone wall. As he shuddered, and trembled. And as a thought came to him, Umbra realised. He was afraid of Azkel. He was afraid of Hayato. And now, he was afraid of this beast before him. ¡°I am¡­I am weak?¡± The Fae asked in realisation. Nera chuckled, both heads did, ¡°I know¡­Well, I use to know, how that felt.¡± As one spoke now, and the other licked its fangs in anticipation. ¡°But this¡­Hah¡­To be strong, I think I can get used to this.¡± Suddenly that one head lunged down onto Umbra, giving the Fae no time to react or even speak. Only scream, as it munched down on him. Chewing only twice before swallowing what remained. The other head stared at the now content one with narrowed eyes, ¡°Seriously? Please tell me we don¡¯t share a stomach too¡­¡± Nerick asked in disgust. ¡°You never said don¡¯t eat him¡­¡± Ivara argued. ¡°At the very damn least give me time to question a cornered enemy! And why is that something I have to mention in the first place!?¡± Nerick exclaimed. Ivara opened her mouth to speak, but then closed it. ¡°You just swallowed a wing that got stuck in between your teeth, didn¡¯t you?...¡± Posting Schedule Poll Since I have less time on my hands now, I figured it was time I pulled together an actual posting schedule xP I have two options,
One;This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Post a single 4-5k words long chapter weekly.
Two; Post two/three 1-2k word chapter parts a week.
Question is now, which would you prefer? -- Now to ramble on aimlessly to get the minimum 500 characters requisite... Ch 52 / Part 2 - The Blade Queen A few hours before the invasion. Makaela walked through the camp alone, sending officers off left and right with a scowl to finish off their duties and make preparations as planned. Her scowl, turning into a cold glare, whenever a poor soul was found procrastinating. One such poor soul, was Jin the dune pirate, sitting around in the shade of a large tent whilst chatting with a few other of his comrades. Their words froze in their mouths, as her eyes fell upon them. Ten feet away, yet still they felt the piercing cold that her glare induced. A chill crawling up their spine as she stopped in her steps, and turned towards them. ¡°And what, were your orders, then?¡± Makaela hissed in elven as she approached the four men. Jin immediately stood up at the sound of her voice, saluting flimsily as each of them turned to face her. ¡°W-We¡¯re just taking a short breather before continuing work G-General Ma¡¯am!¡± He exclaimed fearfully, he had heard the stories and was very much not looking forward to challenging their validity. But his words did nothing to shield them from her frigid glare, or her icy tone. ¡°A breath takes a mere second, it seems to me that you¡¯ve had enough. Get back to work, this is a rebellion, not a damn camping trip.¡± She chided in common. Each of the men nodded furiously before turning away, rushing to continue moving crates of resources from the recent plunder off elsewhere to be sorted out. Makaela continued to glare after them even as they left, annoyed, but not entirely at them. She was frustrated and confused. Frustrated at why she had to fall for someone who did not see her the same way. And confused as what to do next. Makaela always knew what to do next¡­And that she did not this time around, only frustrated her further. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you in a mood.¡± Ascal said as he appeared beside her, ¡°Zentha and Pyra¡¯s plunder have been sorted out, all that remains is my platoons¡¯ and we¡¯re done for the day.¡± He reported with a shrug, seemingly bored. But Makaela knew better as she turned to face her youngest sibling, the curiosity in his eyes as he looked back. And that damned smirk as he noticed that Makaela had seen his piqued interest. ¡°So, sister. How¡¯d it plan out?¡± Ascal said with an amused tone. Worsening her grimace, ¡°Huh? Did you say I should smack you to sleep? I will.¡± She warned with wide dead eyes. But Ascal just chuckled, gaining no such wrath from her. Being the youngest had its perks after all. ¡°Ah, not so well then.¡± He mused, leaning in with a smirk as he inspected her annoyed expression. ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re looking for Pyra.¡± Makaela groaned, ¡°Y-Yes¡­and how did you know?¡± she asked, knowing he¡¯d tell her whether she would have or not. ¡°She may be a branch born like myself, but by our common father she is still your sister and the same age as you. You trust her the most, so whenever you¡¯re confused or need someone to talk to, you go to her, no?¡± Ascal explained with sigh, ¡°You know sister, Pyra can¡¯t really help you much here. Me and Zentha probably could give you a better answer.¡± ¡°And what exactly does that mean?¡± Makael asked with further annoyance. Ascal shrugged as he stepped away, ¡°You know exactly what I mean, My Priestess, I mean¡­Pyra¡¯s still a vir-!¡± He whispered, chuckling as Makaela¡¯s hand slapped onto his mouth, shutting him up. (¡°Fine, damnit. She¡¯d kill you if you ever said that out loud!¡±) Makaela exclaimed through their mental bond. Ascal continued to chuckle even after she released his face, ¡°Of course she would, or die of embarrassment. She¡¯s always been so prideful.¡± He sighed, then gesturing her forward. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s walk. I can guess what happened, and I think I already know your problem.¡± Ascal said, before moving onward himself. Makaela briefly stared after him with a frustrated look, before nonchalantly catching up. ¡°And?¡± She asked, annoyance still present in her tone. ¡°Ah, hook, line and sinker.¡± Ascal mused, ¡°Never have I imagined our Priestess would ask me for emotional advice! I mean, I do get around myself with the ladies but, how low must you have fallen oh General of ours.¡± He whispered in amusement. ¡°Step off the high horse you damn fool¡­¡± Makaela chided, but sighed afterwards. (¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to do, not with what I feel¡­nor with how to move now.¡±) She whispered through their common bond, her tone entirely changed from her previous annoyance to the now sorrow-filled voice that matched her eyes. (¡°Hmm, well from the sounds of it sister, this is more than the usual brief escapade or puppet. Isn¡¯t it?¡±) Ascal asked, his previous playful demeanour suddenly changing entirely into one of stoic seriousness. Unsure of how to answer, Makaela nodded silently. (¡°Which, explains your recent behaviour.¡±) Ascal mused, causing her shoulders to slump. (¡°You¡¯ve been trying hard, haven¡¯t you? We¡¯ve noticed, with every day you¡¯ve been trying to act less and less like yourself and more like¡­Well, I would save you the words and say you¡¯ve been trying to act more mature but¡­I¡¯ll just be relentless then.¡±) (¡°You¡¯ve been trying to match Thea.¡±) Ascal¡¯s voice said in her head, causing her to stop. Her eyes narrowing, as she clenched her hands. She couldn¡¯t deny it, she didn¡¯t even want to deny it. Makaela nodded, (¡°At first, I hated her. I hated everything that muscle head stood for. A Human¡­as our master¡¯s Chosen? And her?...Damnit it had to be her? How could I not hate her? After what her mother showed me¡­I¡­¡±) Makaela took a moment to sigh, (¡°I hated Thea, but after how she acted, even when I was the one in danger¡­I couldn¡¯t hate her anymore. She¡­before I knew it she became my rival. And before I knew it still, she also became the person I looked up to. I couldn¡¯t win, not with how¡­Not with how he looks at her.¡±) (¡°So to try and catch up, you decided you should be more like her.¡±) Ascal said with a thin smile as he turned to face her. Makaela nodded, and silence suddenly befell them. Ascal stared at his elder sister, cold eyes that took the very smallest of things into consideration. And as he stared, his smile widened into one of amusement. Ascal was amused, but not because his personality had flipped again. (¡°Idiot.¡±) He said, causing her gaze to rise and eyes to widen in surprise. ¡°W-What? Why?¡± Makaela asked out loud, coughing when she noticed that she had, but not having attracted any attention she returned to Ascal. Who was still grinning widely. Ascal shook his head, (¡°You won¡¯t get anywhere like this, sister. So take some advice. That man is as dense as they come. And playing a facade you¡¯re not used to wearing, won¡¯t get you any further than this.¡±) Makaela sighed as she leaned into a nearby weapon stand, (¡°Then what?¡±) Ascal shrugged, (¡°Honesty. As difficult as it might be to believe? Just be yourself, sister. Be who you¡¯ve always been. If you¡¯re serious about him, honesty is the only path to tread. So be honest with yourself, just how Thea is being honest with who she is and what she believes in.¡±) He told her with a friendly grin.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. (¡°Myself?¡±) Makaela repeated in question, glancing up at her brother with narrow eyes. ¡°Who are you and what have you done with my step-brother?¡± She then asked him with a straight face. ¡°Geh! That hurts sis¡­¡± Ascal whined as he acted out being stabbed in the chest, not caring one bit for those who turned to see his dramatic behaviour. For the first time today, Makaela chuckled. ¡°Pull yourself together, but I guess I should tell myself the same¡­¡± she sighed, straightening herself before glancing at those who stopped to stare at Ascal¡¯s childish performance. ¡°What are you all looking at? Get the hell back to work, and if you¡¯ve got nothing to do then grab a damn weapon and go to the training grounds!¡± She coldly exclaimed, and at the sound of her voice each Xilfir, Bestia or Goblin, staring or not¡­doubled their efforts. Makaela turned to Ascal while he stood back up, tapping him on the shoulder as she smiled. ¡°Thank you, brother. I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Go make me an uncle!¡± He whispered with a wide smirk, bending forward violently then as Makaela¡¯s fist planted itself into his gut. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, little Ascal~¡± Makaela warned with a playful tone, stepping away as he fell to the ground, groaning in pain. ¡°Gah¡­Y-Yeap¡­Tha-That¡¯s the Makaela I know¡­¡± He coughed out whilst clutching his stomach, with actual tears leaking out of his eyes, yet he smiled. Makaela left him behind, moving on to continue watching over the camp. For hours she walked about. Seeing the dreadblades and rebels, the Bestia exiles and Goblin outlaws. Each working together, carrying their own weight for the same purpose. The same dream. (¡°That¡¯s right, why am I giving up so easily? When these people¡­after years of despair they¡¯ve finally found hope. What are my problems compared to theirs?¡±) Makaela thought as she tread the camp grounds. Her previous cold and resentful demeanour, changed. As she now walked with purpose, her expression one of energetic resolve. ... A resolve, that allowed her to continue smiling. ... Even as the ground quaked... Even as she saw, four rifts tearing open in mid-air and on the other side of the camp. Even as an army of demons suddenly rushed out of them. ... Hearing the demonic bellows, and feeling the overwhelming rush of miasma that came with, the rebels stirred into action. The camp was sent into chaos, the invasion had come out of nowhere and the rifts opening directly into their midst was unexpected. But they were ready... They had been ready for a while. Even as tents burned and the demonic army rushed into their unorganized numbers, the rebels fought. Tooth and nail put on the line, armoured or not the rebels grabbed the closest weaponizable object and clashed with the agile Imps, lumbering Fiends, swarming Furies and sly Wraiths. As the front lines lay in disarray, as dozens died in the demons'' path, Makaela had already begun ordering Dreadblade officers around to gather fighters and prepare an actual defensive formation for the rest to fall back to. As she did so, she saw Zentha and Pyra¡¯s magic already raging through the demonic lines. Yet still, the flood of demons seemed unending, as more and more rushed out of the four massive rifts that blocked their way to the rest of their own rifts. Seemingly opened, with the thought of blocking their escape in mind. ¡°This will be bloody¡­¡± Makaela mused in elven, as she saw Daemons step into the cavern, and roar out their hunger. She unstrapped her whip, and a shimmer of green light ran through her Slayer armour. Makaela smiled, a cold smile quivering with excitement. ¡°Good¡­I need bloody right now.¡± She mused. Sending a shiver through her own men who had lined up on either side of her. (¡°Retreat the front, we¡¯re ready!¡±) Ascal¡¯s voice exclaimed moments later within the minds of nearby Xilfir. Then Makaela watched as a Dreadblade close to her unstrapped a long winding black horn from his waist. The Xilfir raised it to his mouth, taking a deep breath before blowing into the strange instrument. A deep sound played out, like rumbling thunder, it resounded throughout the entire cavern. Hearing the sound, the front lines that lay across the camp from their gathered position, began to fall back. The demons followed, chasing after them and throughout the entire camp like the maddened beasts that they were. Hungering for more, blinded by their bloodlust, they followed. And as they reached the other end of the camp, what they were met with were not the unorganized blacksmiths, crafters and trainees they had been facing thus far. Instead, a straight formation of white-armour clad knights stood ready, as the last unarmoured and unprepared rushed through openings in their formation. The openings then suddenly closing up, the Dreadblade knights moving in perfect unison. Like a single mechanism, not a second behind nor a second ahead. They each moved as one, orders being shouted directly into each knight''s mind, a cohesion that no other race was capable of. As the demonic army rushed out of the camp, unorganized and split, they flooded out from between the large tents and wooden buildings. The larger Fiends rushed ahead of the rest, growling and snarling monstrously. And as the first of them came within ten feet from the line of soldiers... Spears, which the front line of knights held, suddenly lowered. Then the line behind that, rested their spears over the shoulders of the first line. And the third, alongside the fourth, who wielded even longer spears¡­planted them into the ground and held them high. Blinded by their hunger, still the Fiends continued their charge. Hundreds impaling themselves into the wall of spears. Some dying, some surviving, but even the survivors ended up trapped in the formation of spears. A wall of flesh forming in between the charging army and the defending Xilfir knights, forcing the Fiends behind the first clash to leap over their trapped companions. And as the first Fiend did so¡­ ¡°Lightning School; Greater Bolt!¡± The front line chanted in unison, and a surge of golden energy ran down their spears and into the impaled Fiends. The trapped demons wailing in agony as their bodies were suddenly sent flying out of the wall of spikes and tumbling back into the rest behind them. And as the first leaping Fiend soared over those being sent flying back, a bolt of the same golden energy struck it in mid-air, sending the goliath flying back alongside the rest. Over and over pulses of lightning surged into the charging army, firing off out of the spearmen as mages in the back chanted longer spells. ¡°Pour upon my enemies, like the breath of a Dragon as it soars overhead! Rain upon them, and set it all ablaze! Fire School; Purgatory!¡± Finishing their chant, and suddenly raining down a storm of flame upon what survived the lightning. But while the lightning killed some Fiends, and the flames burned the rest and the Imps. The Furies were too agile, and evaded each spell with ease. The Wraiths too, were completely unaffected by the flames and easily dodged the bolts of lightning. And as the swarm of Furies flew through the Xilfir¡¯s attacks, they were met with an army of archers. Furies rained down upon them, but not the living sort. As hundreds of arrows flew up into the cloud of demons, not a single arrow missing its mark, corpses fell back down for each one loosed. ¡°Now then¡­¡± Makaela said with a smile, as she walked out of the front line and towards the mess of dead monsters, with thousands more still alive ahead. Running her sharpened and gold painted nails along one spear, whilst dragging her Slayer whip behind her. ¡°Xilfir, Drakon!¡± Pyra¡¯s voice spoke out, and from the back over a hundred Dragon Knights leapt over the army¡¯s formation, coming to stand by Makaela¡¯s side. With Pyra, and Zentha, standing with her too. As she walked forth, Makaela stopped a few steps ahead of the Dragon Knight¡¯s small formation, where before her lay a groaning Fiend. Half-dead but still struggling to fight, a growl rising up its throat as she came before it. The demon tried to rise, snarling ferociously as it met her face.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=f6G5OX4ztpg
Then its expression froze, as Makaela¡¯s hand suddenly lay inside its throat. ¡°Remember now, always clean up after yourselves.¡± Makaela said, ¡°Other than that? Let¡¯s have some fun~¡± She giggled, feeling as if a weight had been taken off her chest. As finally, after the confusion, the anger and frustration. After the guilt and fear she felt before. Makaela finally felt free. She finally, as she pulled the demon¡¯s throat out and poured blood all over the ground, Makaela finally felt like herself again. Smiling coldly, as her Dragon Knights charged to face the army of demons that still poured out of the rifts and into the camp ahead. As Pyra¡¯s form faded into a rush of bright light, searing a path through the demon¡¯s numbers. As Zentha disappeared from sight, and her serpentine summon of golden smoke, suddenly burst into existence amidst the rifts at the very back. Makaela grinned, as her gaze rose to meet the first Daemon. She chuckled, as she sent her whip ahead. The weapon elongating impossibly, reaching the creature¡¯s chest and piercing into the molten hide. Then suddenly, the weapon began to shrink back, pulling Makaela up as a blade of golden ethereal energy formed in her free hand. Makaela laughed now, as she pierced through the Daemon¡¯s chest, coming out on the other side and soaked in violet blood. Yet still, she laughed. ¡°My sharpness is unmatched. My balance un changing. First a tool, then a weapon. I am the origin of murder, the beginning of the sword and the end of death¡¯s scythe. Who am I? I am the blade.¡± Chanting as she descended down on her next prey. ¡°Soul School; Custom Cast; Blade Queen!¡± She exclaimed with fervour, as golden spiritual energy rushed out of her body and engulfed her like a raging blaze. The flames though, then suddenly warping as she landed, taking shape and forming hundreds of jagged ethereal blades all around her. The blades, moved to her will. Spinning and slashing, rushing a stabbing. A whirlwind of golden sharp ends and violet blood surrounded Makaela as she ran through the army of demons, alone, and like the incarnation of death itself. Her ethereal blades slicing through both flesh and bone, and her blazing draconic whip breaking and burning what remained. Her laughter, reverberating along the battlefield, as she tread it like it was her playing field. Every step, she slew demons by the dozen. Her frustration and annoyance were all but forgotten, as she smiled and laughed. Amused by the destruction she rained upon those who dared stand against her, wickedly Makaela laughed. And that laughter. Her voice, her power. The very sight of her. Brought out a primal fear within the demons, as they fled her wake. And surfacing a fearful respect within those who watched. For Makaela, the Xilfir Priestess. The DreadBlade Commander and General of this rebellion against Sinbeni. The Queen, of Thieves. And now, the Queen, of all Blades. Was a bloody, and un-ignorable sight in everyone¡¯s eyes. The Character Death Pool (Not a chapter) So you all got me curious from last chapter''s comments...So I thought, let''s have a bit of fun with this The rules are simple as per the poll, pick which character you think is going to die, and then pick in how many chapters. I''ve done ''Who''s your favourite character'' before, but never a ''Who''s your least'' xD Which I guess this is it. I have a fair idea of which two characters will be the top choices, but I guess we''ll see what you all are thinking ^ ^ Maybe you''ll prove me wrong The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
Author is fascinated by killing characters, and has been trying very hard to hold back... Heil Lord George R.R Martin~
Quick Note; RRL''s poll system is so bad I had to post this five times before it showed all the damn choices...Anndddd...I had to try to post two more times because of strange errors I was getting...not to mention there is apparently a maximum of 20 choices....Huh Ch 53 - Poking the beast Erik stood motionless, meeting the Spirit Beast¡¯s calculative gaze. Neither moved, neither spoke a word. For several moments, silence filled the hall, as each other¡¯s mana clashed. Each of them was sizing up the other. Each of them, was analysing their opponent and picking the best approach. And as the sound of battle from down the corridor reached them, Hayato stepped forth. A thin, cold smile on his face as he walked across from Erik, not coming any closer nor moving further away. ¡°So, what should I call you?¡± He asked calmly. ¡°Your allies are out there, dying, falling one by one at the hands of mine¡­And you ask for my name?¡± Erik responded with amusement. ¡°What game are you playing at, Spirit Beast?¡± Hayato¡¯s smile widened ever so slightly, ¡°Ah¡­everything I do is a game. Every word, every step¡­I¡¯m the calculative sort you see. As for those fools out there? I care not for what happens to those demons, nor the Fae for that matter. What I¡¯m really interested in, is what is in front of me right now. A member of the most prideful race, turning his back on his kind¡¯s law and form. Your story¡­It intrigues me.¡± ¡°You serve a Devil, but I sense no Hell upon you. What is your goal, your purpose here? You¡¯re not from Faetera, that much I can tell.¡± Erik continued to question Hayato, whilst keeping an attentive eye on him. Hayato chuckled coldly, ¡°My purpose? Ah, well I have many of those, I guess it depends on the moment¡­And at the moment? My purpose here is¡­well, understanding you. As I will move on to understand Druvia, and Seeri¡­and Pepputia¡­and S¡¯Sern. One cannot defeat what they do not understand after all.¡± ¡°A limited line of reasoning, with enough force anything can be defeated. Else the word ¡®Overwhelm¡¯ wouldn¡¯t exist.¡± Erik argued. ¡°Only a Dragon would consider that in any way logical. I guess it doesn¡¯t matter from which realm, what shape or form you take. Species alternate across every universe you see, but within they all remain the same, as you remain just another Dragon.¡± Hayato sighed. ¡°Just¡­another Dragon?¡± Erik repeated with an annoyed smirk, ¡°I would be very careful of what you say next.¡± He then warned in draconic. Causing Hayato to chuckle again, as the Spirit Beast stopped walking, then turning to face Erik with a wide smirk. ¡°Haha¡­Careful of what? Do you think I fear you, Dragon? Do you know what I think of your kind? Foolish monsters, with more power than you know what to do with. In my home world, we enslaved your people. We bred you with other creatures, like the animals that you are, we forced you to birth farm beasts with your tough hides, useful wing netting and magical cores. Those beasts are all that remains of your blood, for the rest¡­we killed them all.¡± Hayato explained in a cold, indifferent tone. Erik¡¯s eyes widened with further annoyance, but he held his ground. For he knew, the Spirit Beast was only trying to provoke him. ¡°Hah¡­I guess you aren¡¯t as easily provoked as most.¡± Hayato said, as his indifferent expression returned to one of amusement. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get straight to the point¡­I¡¯ve been searching for someone¡­something¡­to compare myself with. Something powerful enough to give me a scale for my power, and since my people have killed everything else back home¡­I¡¯ve travelled across realms to find that one thing. For a time, I had¡­and I sense his magical tracks here¡­Where is he? Where is Kyllix?¡± Erik¡¯s expression hardened, sensing the Spirit¡¯s rising energy. ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± Hayato chuckled, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to do.¡± He mused, spreading his wings wide and suddenly summoning forth a raging wind. Winds on par with that of a hurricane, assaulted Erik, as he held his ground. As the very air attacked him, like sharp blades they slashed at his tough body. ¡°I guess I will.¡± Erik hissed back, as a mass of dark clouds formed overhead, spreading even more quickly as the wind blew them about. The two of them disappeared, as a natural disaster formed within the cavern around them. A storm raged, as their forms seemed like nothing more than a harsh wind clashing with a tongue of lightning. Followed by the distinct and overruling sound of thunder. No magic but what they unconsciously released. No spells and no chants. Neither had time for either, as with every punch came back another, with every kick a counter. They spoke not either, the time for words had long passed. As Erik met Hayato¡¯s overextended punch with a grapple, only to be lured into a counter, which he then turned into a counter himself¡­ All this occurring all too fast for the naked eye. Each of them moving at speeds beyond the human norm, as with every second they moved three to five steps. With every moment, a fist clashed with an open palm, immediately moving into a counter or grapple only for it to fall apart and for each combatant to pull away into safety. Before the clash begun once again. Neither outmanoeuvred the other, the both of them were matching in speed and where Erik had the upper hand in physical prowess Hayato matched it with the spiritual energy that naturally covered his body. And while Hayato¡¯s movements were fluid and unpredictable. Erik¡¯s attacks were the embodiment of power, ravaging his foe¡¯s defences with raw strength while also holding a mountain¡¯s steady defence. As Erik¡¯s fist extended forward, forcing Hayato to side step and avoid the unblock-able attack which warped the very air in its path. Hayato then continuing his movements into a spin kick, which Erik blocked with his other hand, the collision causing a clap of thunder. For several long moments, they fought, a relentless motion of martial arts. As finally, the fight unbalanced. Hayato evaded Erik¡¯s shoulder bash and ending up behind him, he then raised his hands up high and clasped them together before bringing them down harshly onto Erik¡¯s back. Hayato smiled, knowing that it must have hurt his wings and spine horribly. But Erik also smiled, as his tailed wrapped itself around Hayato¡¯s left leg, turning the Spirit Beast¡¯s smile into surprise. Erik raised Hayato off the ground, as he himself spun, meeting the Spirit Beast¡¯s face with his clenched fist. Hayato was sent flying back, and suddenly the raging winds around them dissipated, leaving only a furious storm of raining lightning and bellowing thunder. The thunder blocking out any sound Hayato¡¯s light body made as he tumbled over the shattered ground, but managed to regain his balance mid-flight. He came to a sliding stop at the edge of the cavern, close to the broken gateway. Steadying himself, Hayato rose to meet Erik¡¯s wicked grin with his own. ¡°Not bad¡­for a Dragon¡­Where did you learn how to fight like that, in that form?¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t know since your people killed everything¡­but this world has something called Lizardmen, and their martial arts with the use of a tail are exceptional. I¡¯ve lived a long and eventful life, it seemed interesting, so I gave it a few hundred years of attention before growing bored.¡± He explained with disinterest. ¡°Hah¡­it seemed interesting and you just learned it? Living for so long must be so fruitful, if only my people made it past a couple hundred.¡± Hayato shrugged, as he wiped the blood dripping out of his nose. ¡°Yet you look down upon us. If anything, you should look up to us as if met with a God, you shortlived beasts.¡± Erik mocked. ¡°Gods? Creatures who are just as egotistical, greedy and simply vain? The only difference between you and a God is that one cannot be killed, only destroyed.¡± Hayato argued with great amusement. ¡°You¡¯re both equally foolish. You both fear our kind, and because of that fear we suffered¡­And because of that suffering, we destroyed them without mercy.¡± Erik¡¯s mouth froze open, he couldn¡¯t argue with that. He himself knew just how selfish his people could be. He knew also, how Gods saw mortal beings. He couldn¡¯t argue with those facts, but he wasn¡¯t about to just stand and let him say whatever he pleased. ¡°You¡¯re right. Gods and Dragons, both of us are vain. Both of us, are greedy and selfish. But then again isn¡¯t that everyone? That¡¯s just how the world works, that is how it has always worked¡­It just took your people longer to realise just how unfair life can be¡­It took me a while to come to that conclusion myself.¡± Erik sighed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m selfish¡­So what of it? After all the shit I¡¯ve taken, why the hell should I not be selfish? I deserve it, I deserve to be greedy. And I¡¯m long done sulking about it.¡± He said with a wide grimace, as he spread his wings, his left lagging behind briefly as the sound of bone snapping back into place resonated out. Erik grasped his sword¡¯s grip, as his eyes suddenly shone a bright gold. Unsheathing the Underblade, released a green fog of screaming figures which engulfed him. Hayato¡¯s eyes widened as he gazed at the black blade, as he sensed each of the millions of souls which lay trapped within. Erik raised the blade towards him, ¡°You sense them, don¡¯t you? The wicked and the warped within this blade¡­You¡¯re about to join them.¡± Anxiously Hayato chuckled, ¡°To own much less wield such a weapon¡­Oh how you¡¯ve gained my attention now¡­¡± He laughed, grinning widely as his eyes glowed a dim ember. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to finish this another time, my mission here is complete.¡± ¡°Mission?¡± Erik mused, changing his stance from being ready to evade to one ready to go on the attack. Hayato opened his arms wide and shrugged, ¡°Killing the uncharmed of course, I said I didn¡¯t care for the demonic minions nor that weak Fairy, but I never said I wasn¡¯t pushing for the same goal¡­¡± He chuckled, as a burst of wind spun nearby him, out of which two figures appeared.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Another Spirit beast with similar features to Hayato, but seemingly younger and female, held Shizuka at feather-point and restrained before herself. ¡°She was listening in from outside, brother. How should I proceed?¡± She asked. Hayato glanced Shizuka over, ¡°Oh¡­you were holding out on me, Dragon. I didn¡¯t know you also had one of us on your side.¡± He said with a smirk, walking over to Shizuka to stand closer. ¡°Well done Quinn, but she¡¯s not of our tribe nor bloodline...I guess we can take her along, maybe convert her back into her place.¡± He said, glancing back to see Erik¡¯s eyes narrow and his expression grow cold. Hayato¡¯s smile widened, ¡°Oh, is she important to you? Ah¡­I know how to make an impact on you now then. My sister has your friend, and we will be leaving with her now¡­Our comrade, Dearil though is after the uncharmed¡­and whoever is with her.¡± He chuckled, sensing the flow of emotion within Erik and knowing that he had finally hit a nerve. ¡°So either the uncharmed or someone who is with them¡­is important to you as well? Good¡­good. I love these sorts of games, so let¡¯s play one! Which will you choose, Erikathyr? This tribeless Spirit Beast here before you now? Or them?¡± Erik faltered briefly, staring a terrified Shizuka in the eye before returning to Hayato¡¯s amused gaze. ¡°Choose? I¡¯m not choosing anybody, you stand before me right here and now, threatening my comrade¡­I will kill the both of you where you stand.¡± He warned with a furious tone, taking a step forth, but stopping as Quinn¡¯s blade like arm-feather lightly cut into Shizuka¡¯s neck. ¡°Dammit Erik¡­Don¡¯t be a fool!¡± Shizuka suddenly exclaimed, grimacing as she tried to stand absolutely still. ¡°The choice is obvious! Go to them! Go help Thea and Kayle!¡± She told him, then forcing a smile although her eyes were filled with fear. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough¡­.you¡¯ve done enough for me.¡± Erik met her darkening gaze, but she looked away, unable to meet his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the one being a fool.¡± He said, shaking his head. ¡°I trust my allies, as you should trust me. So now¡­stand still¡­¡± He told her, her gaze rising with tears to meet his feral eyes. ¡°While I burn these two into an ashen crisp.¡± -
- At the same time Ivyieth reached the corridor¡¯s end, putting Thea down but keeping the still unconscious Kayle within the cocoon of vines she dragged with. And as they came to a stop by the large locked doorway, sounds from the battle that lay on the other side came through. ¡°Damn¡­the camp is under attack too?¡± Thea asked as she took a kneel by the door, listening in to the battle. ¡°We need to go hel-¡± she was about to say, but suddenly the entire row of rooms on their left were engulfed in a ray of pure darkness. The battle between Nerick and Umbra was still underway and the three of them were still within range of the Fae¡¯s attacks, although they at least knew that one wasn¡¯t targeting them. The walls and doors on the left were completely disintegrated alongside with whatever else lay inside those rooms, leaving a massive tunnel of stone that slowly regenerated itself. Thea stared through the hole the darkness had made, seeing a raging battle between the rebels and a seemingly unending army of minor Demons. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit around¡­Dammit.¡± She said, standing up as she gripped her weapon more tightly. ¡°And do what exactly?¡± Ivyieth asked, rolling her eyes in annoyance. ¡°The first hit you take will knock you out cold, Chosen or not you still need rest. Distracted and tired as you are now? You won¡¯t survive a single minute out there. Elder Brother would want me to keep you alive, so you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Bu-¡± Thea was about to argue. But Ivyieth cut her off, ¡°I will knock you out myself if I have to, I said I would keep you alive, not uninjured.¡± She warned. Thea grimaced, frustrated at the thought. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­Can we at least look for Shizuka? She just ran off¡­¡± She tentatively asked. ¡°The beastie is with Elder Brother, that¡¯s unarguably the safest place at the moment¡­¡± Ivyieth reasoned. Thea sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­it¡¯s just that¡­Fuck I hate feeling so bloody useless!¡± she exclaimed, slamming the butt of her weapon into the wooden door behind her. ¡°Be appeased, Human, you won¡¯t feel anything at all soon enough.¡± Hissed a deep voice from everywhere at once, as a crimson blaze suddenly lit alive before them. A third Spirit Beast stepped out of the flames, a very tall male with dark-brown scaly skin, a bulky and densely muscles body, long dark red hair held up with a black string, crimson reptilian eyes and a thin black tongue which was barely noticeable as it would quickly slither out through his lipless mouth. Ivyieth immediately stepped to stand between the enemy and Thea, raising dozens of bladed vines to form a wall of spikes before her. Wide-eyed, the drake glared at the Spirit Beast coldly¡­she hadn¡¯t even sensed his approach! And as she scanned his energy signatures with her senses, Ivyieth knew that her current state couldn¡¯t stand a chance against this monster. Not for too long that is. ¡°Run¡­¡± Ivyieth said, as she released the spherical cocoon and dropped it next to Thea. ¡°W-What?¡± Thea asked in confusion as she glanced at the mess of vines that held her sister. ¡°Take her and run!¡± Ivyieth exclaimed, raising her arms forth to which her vines responded by rushing into the Spirit Beast. A toxic fog of green formed around her assault of plant life, as crystal blades that grew over them all descended down upon Dearil. Yet¡­the Spirit Beast disappeared. Then suddenly appearing behind the wall of vines¡­Appearing before a paling Ivyieth, as his blazing hand slowly rose to her face. In slow motion, Ivyieth saw her doom approach. As she tried to step away, she tried to escape. But he was too fast, the flames only kept getting nearer. There was no escaping¡­Ivyieth realised, she realised she was still too weak. She had wasted her time here, instead of trying to get used to her new body as quickly as possible¡­And as the flame¡¯s heat reached her skin, Ivyieth saw her entire life play before her. Ivyieth saw her time of death knock at her door. Then the crimson flames that were barely at her face, began to brighten¡­ The red was overtaken by a blinding gold. And the Spirit Beast screamed in agony, as Erikathyr¡¯s flames engulfed it. -
- Erik¡¯s eyes turned murderous as he suddenly dashed to his left a few meters, then stepping forth as did Hayato to meet him. But Erik wasn¡¯t approaching them, instead¡­he stood his ground and opened his mouth wide. He breathed flames, gold and bright they burst out of his maw. A ray of fire he had been building up, slowly but surely forming in his stomach throughout his entire clash with the Spirit Beast. Erik released that energy, sending out a breath of draconic flame that burned the very air it passed through and turning it into a black smoke. The flames shot at the two Spirit Beasts, suddenly taking the form of Erik¡¯s anger, taking the shape of a massive winged dragon with maw ajar and soaring towards them. Hayato dashed back, grabbing hold of both Quinn and Shizuka by their shoulders, he pushed himself to move out of the blaze¡¯s path. Quick like the wind, Hayato reappeared elsewhere and out of the attack¡¯s way, holding Shizuka tightly so that she did not escape. ¡°Trust in you? Hah¡­You were about to burn her alongside us.¡± He chuckled, but his laughter ended there as he noticed the draconic blaze barrel through the broken gateway and continue down the hallway. ¡°You gave me a choice to decide between two of my comrades, I picked the third option that I made for myself. You on the other hand when faced with the same choice¡­Picked your own skin over your comrade¡¯s.¡± Erik hissed as the sound of an agonized scream came back from the hallway. Hayato grimaced as he turned to face Erik, the Dragon¡¯s eyes were wide and focused, a cold stare that cared not for their lives nor giving mercy. Erik took a step forward, ¡°You underestimated me, Spirit Beast.¡± He said in a hauntingly detached tone. ¡°The price for that, will be your life.¡± Erik warned, raising his sword towards them. ¡°Big words, for one who won¡¯t dare get any closer.¡± Hayato said with a wide grin, holding his feathers to Shizuka¡¯s face as he held her close. ¡°Maybe soon, we¡¯ll get to see which one of us is stronger. But until then¡­I¡¯ll leave you with this small victory. Yet¡­it would leave a foul taste in my mouth if I didn¡¯t pay you back for Dearil¡­¡± Hayato¡¯s grin widened, ¡°We¡¯ll be taking this one with us. Farewell, for now, Dragon.¡± Erik¡¯s eyes focused as he clenched his sword, suddenly charging forwards right then. Dejal appeared behind the Spirit Beasts, forming out of the ground. Then Fierv from the left, in a burst of flame the canine rushed at them. And Voltru from above, encircling the air over them as the guardian turned into a storm, raining down lightning all around them. As a blaze of enraged flame charged at them, as lightning roared and rained all about them, and as the ground beneath them rose to entrap them further. They were surrounded, but only for a brief moment until Hayato released his winds. The ground that rose was shredded, Fierv was sent flying back and Voltru¡¯s cloud form was dissipated entirely. In their stead lay a hurricane of wind, a whirling of blades of air into which Erik dove sword first. Slashing his way through Erik charged into the whirlwind, ¡°Shizuka!¡± he exclaimed, as the winds dispersed¡­ But there was nothing, there was nobody around him¡­ They were gone. The last thing he had seen, being Shizuka¡¯s form, her hand outstretched towards him. ¡°No¡­¡± Erik whispered as the air around him settled, before suddenly trembling, as mana in the form of light oozed out of his body. ¡°This¡­doesn¡¯t end here¡­¡± He hissed, as he saw the rest of his comrades rush into the hall. Ivyieth used her vines to carry Kayle still, and with them was Thea followed by Ivara and Nerick who dragged behind him a charred black Dearil. Coming in last was Makaela and her captains, alongside hundreds of tired and injured Dreadblade knights and rebels. Erik turned to face them, his expression one of raw rage. ¡°How far have we prepared?¡± He asked Ascal, the Xilfir freezing as the Dragon¡¯s gaze fell upon him. ¡°W-We were almost ready but¡­it will take a few more days to get everything sorted now¡­¡± Ascal responded tentatively in elven. ¡°Not good enough! Rest up and prepare your things, we leave tomorrow!¡± Erik exclaimed, turning to stare at where the Spirit Beasts stood last. ¡°Leave? To where?...¡± Thea asked as she looked around, ¡°Where is Shizuka?¡± Erik¡¯s hand clenched around his sword, ¡°They took her¡­but we¡¯re going after them¡­ It is time we go on the offensive. We leave tomorrow, we leave for Lahihr¡­If they¡¯re not there then Abu Katra¡­It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll scour the entirety of Faetera and further if we have to¡­Nobody!¡­Nobody!-¡± -
- Quinn took a deep breath of relief, shuddering as she sat down on the strangely dim grass. Everything around them was dim actually, the land, the sky and the wisps of multicoloured spheres of light that hovered about. They were in the Spirit Realm, a dimension parallel to that of the living¡­and the place they had escaped into to avoid the Dragon¡¯s wrath. A wrath¡­a sense of burning rage that still lingered around where the rift Hayato had opened to escape through, which had just closed. ¡°That¡­That is not what we signed up for¡­¡± Quinn said in between hurried breaths, glancing up as Hayato forced Shizuka down to her knees with his power over air. ¡°Hah¡­that was exhilarating, that is what that was.¡± He corrected with a wide grin, casting a quick chant and summoning a set of magical chains made of ever-flowing winds to restrict Shizuka with. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re crazy. We lost Dearil!¡± Quinn argued with wide eyes full of frustration, standing up to face her brother. ¡°Huh?¡± Hayato sighed as he turned to face her, his detached smile making her pale. ¡°You mean to say you¡¯re not up for this, Quinn? Do you wish to return home? I can continue on my own you know, and for the sake of our people¡­I will not fail like Dearil did back there.¡± He warned, his cold eyes set upon her. ¡°N-No I¡­I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re right¡­Sacrifices need to be made¡­¡± Quinn responded nervously, glancing away from his frigid glare. ¡°Of course, I am, master chose me to lead this expedition after all!¡± Hayato said in response, chuckling coldly as his sister backed off. ¡°Hah¡­fucking idiots¡­¡± Shizuka mused as she listened to their conversation, briefly struggling with the magical chains having proved pointless. Hayato turned to her, his cold glare returning to him, as he met her calm eyes. ¡°Now now, that¡¯s no way to speak to your captors.¡± He hissed, as the air around her suddenly became heavy. But Shizuka still resisted, ¡°You¡­You said that on your world, Dragons were hunted to extinction? Right?...But you yourself never actually faced one until now, have you?...Haha...Idiots, the lot of you...¡± she said in amusement, gaining herself a fearful look from Quinn as Hayato¡¯s cold and thin smile widened. ¡°Perhaps¡­you would be so kind as to¡­clue these ¡®Idiots¡¯ in on just why you remain so calm? So¡­loyal.¡± Hayato asked, as he crouched down before her. ¡°He¡¯ll never find us here, not even you¡­You might as well be dead to him here.¡± Shizuka chuckled, ¡°You have¡­no clue, do you? No clue of the beast you poked awake. You think Erik is just another Dragon¡­it just shows how little you really know. You can run¡­You can hide all you fucking want. Hide wherever you think is safe, but nowhere is truly safe, and he¡¯s coming. You can¡¯t escape¡­Why? Why your face is asking me right now¡­¡± she laughed. Shizuka laughed as Hayato¡¯s annoyance grew further, rising up suddenly to then kick her aside. ¡°Why? Huh? Why can¡¯t we escape?¡± He asked with a frustrated grimace. Shizuka yelped in pain, but even as she lay on the ground she continued to chuckle, turning over to look him in the eye with her own resolved gaze. ¡°Because nobody¡­Nobody steals from a Dragon, much less lives to tell the tale.¡± Ch 54 - A Dragons Armoury Eleven hours later Midnight Erik stood before several piles of slayer equipment, each placed in accordance to colour and make. ¡°Is this all?¡± He asked Pyra who had retrieved the equipment he had asked for. ¡°Yes, this is every piece we managed to recover from the Sin Wyrms we fought.¡± Pyra answered whilst standing at attention with her knights, a frightened expression about them as they tried to keep up a serious one. Erik was highly annoyed at the moment, all of them could easily see it, and nobody dared frustrate him further. ¡°Good, stand by.¡± He said coldly, leaving them to stand at attention as he himself moved to stand surrounded by the piles of equipment. Taking a deep breath, as he raised his hands aside, then suddenly clenching them into fists. ¡°To the long lost these words I direct, to the long fallen and dead I speak to. Heed me, for permission is all I ask for. Dragons of before, Spirits of now, I purge these pieces of your being from the curses set upon them. I free your bodies from enslavement, but ask for them to be used just a little longer.¡± Erik chanted, his draconic voice shaking the very air around him as a dim gold light oozed out of his body. Tendrils from the light delved into each pile, the gold suddenly flaring brightly and taking on whatever colour the pile held. The light¡¯s brightness dimmed as it grew, taking shape, and like illusions a dozen Draconic figures now hovered around Erik. ¡°You need not ask, Erikathyr, for we have been watching.¡± Spoke a dark blue Dragon with bright silver eyes, ¡°We judge your cause as just, your actions as acceptable. If our claws and fangs, our hide and bones¡­are to be used in any way here in the realm of the living, then be it battle, be it war for the safeguard of Faetera!¡± It exclaimed, and the rest of the spirits nodded in agreement. Erik nodded back, then moved to kneel¡­ But a White Dragon raised its ethereal claw at him, one he recognised. ¡°You need not bow, brother. You are Dragon now, we are equals.¡± He said. ¡°Ziethei¡­¡± Erik spoke his elder brother¡¯s name, then rising to meet his gaze head on. His mouth opened, by no words came. He had so much to say, so much to ask yet¡­ Ziethei shook his head, ¡°Let there be words between us later, once we are both of the same form. But now, Erikathyr, you have a role to play and destiny waits for no one. I wish you safety on your journey to come, brother, I wish that the Spirits all watch over you.¡± Erik nodded, and watched in silence as the souls of the fallen Dragons dissipated. Leaving him alone again with his Dreadblades. ¡°The Spirits watch me already brother¡­But not a move they shall make, not a move they have ever made.¡± Erik mused, turning to face Pyra and her handful of knights behind him. ¡°Destiny waits for no one, and Deities only serve themselves. Remember that well.¡± He said coldly, before starting to walk towards the hall¡¯s large doorway. ¡°Gather the officers, we¡¯ll divvy out the equipment as planned!¡± Pyra shouted in command, sending three of her knights off while the rest stood with her, watching Erik leave. The three chosen messengers waiting for him to exit the hall, before they rushed down the corridor themselves to complete their orders. The three knights rushing past Makaela, Ivyieth and Ascal who waited for Erik outside. ¡°How are they?¡± Erik asked Makaela as he came to stand before them. ¡°Thea is resting alongside Kayle, I placed Zentha and her best to watch over them.¡± Makaela reported in, but then changing her tone from that of an underling, ¡°So, what now? We lost all the siege equipment we stole off the convoy and so much damn resources I¡¯d cry if I actually counted it all¡­¡± to her usual overly friendly tone. Erik didn¡¯t notice her change of attitude, his cold blank eyes only glancing over her as he continued to walk past them. ¡°The siege equipment doesn¡¯t matter, the resources we can refill on while we wipe Lahihr off the map. As for equipment for the soldiers¡­¡± Erik stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Ascal. ¡°Gather the best and brightest we have, the distinguished of either Dreadblade or Rebel who have not been chosen to join the Dragon Knights.¡± ¡°Uh, sure I¡¯ll do just that but¡­¡± Ascal said as he faltered under the Dragon¡¯s frigid gaze, ¡°To where and why?¡± A wicked grin suddenly grew over Erik as his eyes widened with what was unmistakably madness. ¡°To the armoury, of course.¡± He said simply, then turning around to continue walking off. ¡°Armoury? He doesn¡¯t¡­mean¡­¡± Ascal mumbled as each of them stared after him frozen in surprise. ¡°Makaela, come.¡± Erik called on her as he reached a tightly locked doorway, bars of black metal forming a gate ahead of the stone doors, doors which were etched in bright blue glowing runes. ¡°Just¡­do as he says.¡± Makaela whispered her brother before she walked over to Erik, and Ivyieth curiously followed her. ¡°Erik what are you-¡± Makaela was going to ask, but he left her no time as he loudly pushed the doors open. The black bars disappearing at his touch and the runes suddenly flaring a bright gold as the doors opened. Revealing the massive corridor Erik called his armoury. ¡°What am I doing? Simple really, my lair was invaded with ease, and with just as much ease a guest under MY roof was abducted. I shall NOT let that stand. And there is absolutely NO point in keeping these treasures unused if they aren¡¯t even SAFE!¡± Erik stated with clear hate in his tone, mana leaking out with every burst of rage that came with his words. Raising his hands forward and open wide, two objects suddenly flew out of separate halls and into a hand each. A silver chain of metal, like a necklace. And a bright teal gem shaped like a six-pointed star. ¡°This,¡± Erik said as he held up the chain, ¡°Is a Binding Amulet, it will bind any gem to your soul. If it is stolen from you, the chain and the gem will turn to ash and become useless¡­¡± then raising the gem towards the chain, ¡°The gem in question will be this. Its last, now deceased owner, called it a Lode Stone. It empowers the spiritual capabilities of the creature it is in spiritual contact with. Seeing as we¡¯ll be facing Spirit Beasts who greatly outmatch even your kind in Spiritual quality and control¡­I thought this would suit you well for the battle to come.¡± Erik touched the gem to the chain and the hoops of silver suddenly stuck to the crystal, melding into it and becoming a single item. He handed the amulet to Makaela, who silently took it in her hands. She felt nothing, she sensed nothing from the gem, if only something strange from the chain¡­But when she put it around her neck it was like a whole new world had opened up before her eyes. Her senses were overshadowed by a whole new feeling, a feeling she attributed to what must have made Shizuka lose her mind during her first moments on Sinroz land. Makaela felt it all. Ivyieth¡¯s curiosity nearby. Ascal¡¯s agitation. Pyra¡¯s resolve. Zentha¡¯s sorrow. Thea¡¯s hatred. Nerick¡¯s guilt. And¡­right before her¡­burning just as bright as the sun. Was Erik¡¯s blinding rage. So much information suddenly barraged her that for a moment, she thought she was going to pass out. But Makaela held steady, focusing on her other senses, the emotions she literally felt like heat radiating into her mind slowly began to dim out. Until finally the sense was nothing more than a minor feeling at the back of her mind, a minor annoyance as long as she didn¡¯t focus on it. ¡°That¡­that was¡­¡± Makaela had no words to explain what she had just witnessed, never before had she felt something so vividly through any sense. Something so strong that it seemed even more real than her eye-sight itself. ¡°That was the range of your third eye growing in power.¡± Erik said before turning away, ¡°Now I should probably pick a few things for Thea¡­Nerick doesn¡¯t need anything else and¡­¡± He mused before glancing back at Ivyieth who stood staring at him, very clearly wanting something too. ¡°Take¡­your pick.¡± He tentatively told her, and the drake¡¯s frown immediately changed into a joyful grin as she ran off down the hall. ¡°Speaking of Thea¡­¡± Makaela suddenly said as she watched Ivyieth run off, ¡°I think you¡¯re wrong Erik, I can¡¯t let it wait any longer¡­I have to face her.¡± She said with a bitter tone. Erik glanced back at her, ¡°If you think that is best, then you know where to find her. I will not interfere unless things get dangerous. Which, knowing the two of you, it won¡¯t.¡± Makaela smirked coldly, ¡°How do you know? How do you know I wouldn¡¯t just kill her like I did with her mother and be done with the issue?¡± She asked, her eyes turning barren as she met his inspecting gaze. ¡°Makaela, I like to think myself an expert on judging others, I am a Dragon after all.¡± Erik said as he turned to stare down the corridor, ¡°And you might be a killer, you might be somewhat cruel, some would even say evil. But you¡¯re not cold hearted, you¡¯re not detached from emotion. If anything, your emotions rule over you, and you allow them to because you enjoy the rush they give you. You¡¯re wicked, but you¡¯re not one who would mercilessly kill someone they look up to.¡± His words, delved deep into Makaela, as her cold gaze turned into an amused smile. ¡°Yeah, I am cruel.¡± She said in elven, as she silently walked up to his turned back. Raising her right palm to barely touching him. Makaela spoke softly,¡°I sometimes wish I was cold hearted though. Then I could take it all¡­take it all for myself and have no regrets. Have no guilt.¡± as she grabbed onto his shoulders and raised herself on her tip-toes. The closeness, filling Erik with that strange feeling he had felt before, once more. Now noticing, Erik noticing that the feeling he felt, was fear. Fear of growing close to someone, fear of letting anyone closer to his core, than he already had. It filled him, cold and dreadful, as she knocked at his walls. Walls he had unconsciously built around his own heart. As her cold lips met a patch of scaly-skin on his right cheek, ¡°I choose my people, Erik. But I¡¯m greedy, I want it all~¡± She whispered into his ear, as her breasts softly pushed onto his back. ¡°And one day¡­I will make you mine too~¡± She said, as her entire form dissipated into shadow. Leaving him alone with himself, alone with his turning and twisting thoughts. Erik walked through the halls, picking out pieces of equipment to make up a full suit of white-blue armour alongside a set of magical accessories to go with. The pieces hovering in mid-air behind him as he walked. Silently, he walked. Alone until Ivyieth walked out of the Fae hall with a massive two-edged sword three times her own size. A blade of dark green wood etched with intersecting runes, a hilt of branches and leaves and a grip of coiling vines. The weapon was huge, yet she held it over her shoulder effortlessly. ¡°Elder brother I pick this!¡± She exclaimed in excitement, suddenly lowering the weapon down to the floor between them and shattering the paved ground with the sword¡¯s great weight. Erik¡¯s expression twitched with confusion as he stared down at young Ivyieth, who smiled¡­but had an obvious expression of annoyance. -
- Three hours later, into the next day. Morning. Makaela stepped out of shadow form as she stood before the door, the entrance to where they were resting. Eyes closed as she took a deep breath, calming her nerves before pushing the door open. Finding herself in the kitchen, where Nerick sat at the table. Silent, as his cold gaze turned to face her. The eyes of a beast within him, as the wyvern on the table woke to stare at her too. ¡°So, you¡¯re finally going to talk to them?¡± Nerick asked, an obvious tone of hostility about him. (¡°He knows too¡­¡±) Makaela thought as she walked past his chair, ¡°Yes.¡± She said simply. As Nerick suddenly rose to stand in her way. Makaela chuckled, ¡°What is it? Have you finally grown a pair?¡± she mused. But Nerick¡¯s cold gaze was unaffected, ¡°I did not like you before, I like you less now. I may trust Erik, and he and she might trust you. But I never have, I never will. She might forgive you, but I never will.¡± He warned her, then stepping out of her way. ¡°Watch yourself, Xilfir, because I will be watching you.¡± He said as Ivara hopped onto his shoulder, the wyvern hissing at Makaela as she continued to walk past them. ¡°How reassuring.¡± Makaela sighed, ¡°And here I thought you were just a wimp in armour. Power really does get to you Human¡¯s heads.¡± She said with a smirk, glancing back at his still stoic expression. ¡°Enough, the both of you.¡± Thea suddenly said as she opened the door, each of them getting a peek of Kayle within, awake and sitting quietly on the bed. Thea stepped into the kitchen and closed the door behind her. First, she looked at Nerick. ¡°She asked for you.¡± Thea said, and Nerick¡¯s previously cold eyes lit up. His appearance¡¯s sense of strength turning fragile and nervous, as he walked over to the door. Swallowing hard, Nerick then opened the door and stepped inside. Seeing Kayle as her gaze rose to look at him, weak eyes and pale skin, but a friendly smile nonetheless. ¡°Who-Wait¡­Nerick?¡± Kayle guessed, as her eyes suddenly turned empty white, before returning to their normal form. Nerick was confused by what had just occurred, but even more so by how quickly she recognised him¡­He was after all, nowhere the same human he used to be. ¡°Ah¡­haha¡­Sorry about that.¡± Kayle said, raising her right hand to cover her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s been happening ever since I¡­woke up. The stone thing, Dejal was it? Said that it¡¯s a side effect of escaping Risera¡¯s power¡­¡± then peeking from under her palm she took another look at him. ¡°I guess¡­we¡¯ve both changed a lot.¡± She said, still smiling warmly. Nerick nodded nervously, he could see the pain in her eyes, he could see right through the smile she put up to cover it all. Clenching his fists, as he stared down at her with firm eyes. Ivara sensed his uneasiness, then leaping off his shoulder and onto the bed nearby Kayle, who was strangely unfazed by the terrifying creature approaching her. Ivara prowled the sheets around Kayle as she watched the wyvern back, sensing the demonic energy that lay within Kayle cautiously Ivara kept her distance. But seeing how her master looked at Kayle, and feeling what he felt. The wyvern let its guard down, and approached the woman further. No larger than a cat, Ivara sat next to Kayle, staring up at her with curious eyes. Kayle smiled back at the wyvern, ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­back then?...¡± Kayle mused as she slowly lowered her hand onto the wyvern¡¯s head. Her eyes suddenly emptying of colour once more, ¡°Ah, Ivara¡­I see.¡± She mused, petting the wyvern as her eyes turned back to normal. Ivara did not complain, instead the wyvern happily nuzzled into her hand whilst purring loudly. Seeing this, Nerick smiled for the first time today. (¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡±) Nerick thought as he watched them, (¡°It¡¯s my turn to be there for you. It¡¯s my turn to protect you now.¡±) He promised himself, resolve filling him as he glanced back at Thea. She smiled at him, ¡°Take your time¡­we¡¯ll be a while.¡± Thea said, closing the door behind him. Thea stood where she was, still holding the door¡¯s handle. Silent and unmoving, Thea just stood there, facing the door. As Makaela stared at her back. ¡°What have we come to?¡± Thea then suddenly said in a whisper. Makaela chuckled, ¡°Fate is a cruel mistress alright.¡± Shifting awkwardly where she stood. As Thea turned to face her, Makaela expected to see hate within her eyes. Makaela wanted to see rage.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She wanted to see a murderous gaze within Thea¡¯s eyes. But instead, Thea looked at her with calm and friendly eyes. Filling Makaela with frustration. ¡°Do you not hate me now?¡± Makaela asked her. Thea shook her head, ¡°I did, I hated you for a while¡­But that was the shock, that was before. I¡¯m not my father, I will not make the mistakes he did. I will not let hate define who and what I am.¡± Makaela¡¯s eyes narrowed and turned cold, as her lips quivered with annoyance. ¡°I killed your mother, Selene.¡± She stated coldly. ¡°You did, but the reasons define the means, Makaela. You did it to save your sister, and I¡¯m sure my mother did not resist. That¡¯s just the kind of person she was.¡± Thea said softly, continuing to smile as her gaze fell. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault Makaela, Risera¡­No, Azkel orchestrated it al-¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Makaela suddenly cut her off, Thea¡¯s gaze rising to meet Makaela¡¯s cold wide eyes. (¡°Why? Why are you like this?¡±) Makaela thought, ¡°Does it matter? In the end it was my blade, tearing through her skin, breaking through her bones and piercing her heart. Her blood, is on my hands!¡± Makaela exclaimed. Thea¡¯s smile faltered briefly, but quickly returned, as she approached Makaela. ¡°You killed her, that is something you have to live with. And I¡¯m sure, one day, you¡¯ll redeem yourself in her eyes. I know you will Makaela.¡± She said calmly. Makaela shook her head, (¡°Why? Why are you not furious?¡±) she thought. ¡°How? How do you know I¡¯ll ever do something so grand?¡± But again, she asked something else. Thea stopped before her, ¡°Because you¡¯re something I¡¯m not, you¡¯re strong Makaela, you¡¯re very strong.¡± (¡°No¡­¡±) Makaela wanted to say, (¡°No I¡¯m not strong¡­Power is nothing compared to¡­what you are¡­You¡¯re the strong one dammit! If our¡­if our places were switched I¡­I would have hated and killed you without hesitation!¡±) Makaela thought, (¡°Dammit Thea¡­¡±) Seeing a tear sneak its way down Makaela¡¯s cheek as she tried her best to hold them in, Thea raised her hand and wiped it off. ¡°We can¡¯t be stuck on our past¡­would be something he would say. We have someone to save, and many to defeat. So let¡¯s focus on that now, okay?¡± She said softly, and with that same friendly smile of hers, as she walked past Makaela. Makaela¡¯s eyes followed her, (¡°Your words may be stronger than mine¡­your heart vaster too¡­but¡­¡±) she thought as she watched Thea reach the living quarter¡¯s exit, opening the door and revealing the large corridor beyond. ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Makaela suddenly said, causing her to stop in her steps. Thea chuckled weakly at her words. Glancing back at Makaela briefly, ¡°Neither will I.¡± she then said with a wide grin, before leaving the room. -
- At the same time Erik waited at the armoury¡¯s entrance alongside Ivyieth and his three guardians. Each looking menacing at his side, as several dozen fighters approached from one end of the corridor with Ascal and Pyra at their lead. He turned to face them as they reached him, Ivyieth almost knock Fierv aside with her massive blade as she turned too. The large ablaze hound having to duck under the weapon. Pyra and Ascal stopped, and when they did, so did the rest behind them. A loose formation of rebels, and a few dreadblades among them. Erik opened his wings wide, and with a single powerful beat he soared up several feet off the ground. Continuing to beat his wings, Erik hovered over them as he inspected each warrior, ranger and mage. The rebel¡¯s expressions turning nervous and anxious under his scrutiny. He recognised a few of them, mainly a few rebels he had singled out during the break out at Ai¡¯sen. Erik regarded all of them as he spoke though, ¡°You all have been chosen out of your many brothers and sisters, to serve a greater purpose than just foot soldiers. On the field, you have shown to be exceptional at your art, singled out by my captains or myself for the skill and experience you all possess. You all have been seen for the potential you have, I now offer you to unlock that potential and gain even greater power. Powers to use in the name of your people, in the name of this kingdom we shall build together.¡± Silence filled the crowd of soldiers, each wondering what this Dragon was offering¡­or was about to do to them. Erik flew over to the barred door, then rested his palm onto it. The metal bars again disappearing from sight as the doors opened for him. ¡°Beyond this doorway, lies my vast collection of magical artefacts, weapons and armour I have collected over the ages¡­You each get¡­One.¡± He strained to say the words, ¡°Select wisely, for each item beyond here holds both great power¡­and an even greater danger. For both your enemy, and yourselves.¡± Tentatively the rebels crowded the entrance, each gazing down the dimly lit hallway riddled with eerie archways. Looking like the entrance to a dungeon of horrors to each of them. Even so, still many stepped forth. Either too proud to be afraid, too experienced to care¡­or like Kailu, too filled with cold emotion to know that he should be. As he stepped through the doorway alongside many others, mainly surrounded by Tania, Jin and their lackeys himself. ¡°Is this¡­like¡­for real?¡± Tania whispered, ¡°We get a picking at a Dragon¡¯s treasury? Did we die? Are we in heaven?¡± she said anxiously, giving glances at Erik as he watched over them all with careful eyes, as did his guardians who flew about the armoury around them. The rebels though had gathered at the centre of the corridor, as even the most fearless were faltering at the thought of being the first to step into one of the halls and choosing something. Erik sighed at the sight, then suddenly beating his wings and soaring into one of the halls. Into the Elven hall, before flying back out with a weapon in hand. Erik inspected the weapon briefly as he glided down to the ground before them. ¡°This, is an Elven-made Woad Glaive called Kenveil¡¯s Glaive. It is a magical weapon which absorbs the excess mana of all magical spells cast in its vicinity. When full the user can then unleash the gathered mana into either a shockwave of destructive flames, or a burst of healing energies.¡± Erik explained, before walking over to Tania who seemed the most reluctant. He raised the glaive towards the ex-bandit, ¡°It is yours now.¡± He said, his cold gaze upon her as Tania lay entrance by the beautiful weapon. She dropped her spear aside, then took hold of the glaive¡¯s grip. ¡°Mine?...¡± she repeated in question, but when she pulled on it she found that Erik¡¯s iron-grip on the weapon was unmoving¡­His expression twitching briefly before he finally let go. Awkwardly, Tania took the weapon, running her fingers over the expertly carved wooden staff till she reached the gleaming green blade. ¡°And each of you get one, so what are you waiting for?¡± Erik said, raising his arms to either side of himself and gesturing at the armoury as a whole. ¡°Your destiny awaits.¡± He said, ¡°But it is you who has to grasp and grip onto it tightly.¡± The rebels needed no further invitation, as each scrambled about the armoury, many excited and other trying to hide it as they searched the Dragon¡¯s treasury for a weapon or artefact of choice. And as they did they found that the treasury¡¯s contents each lay hovering in line, unguarded and seemingly awaiting a new master within them. Kailu though, as many others, was unsure of where to start. The thought of gaining greater power intrigued him considerably, but unlike Jin who rushed into the closest Dwarven hall and came out piloting a massive humanoid mechanized suit, he wanted his one choice to be unmistakeable. Kailu no longer wanted to be a foot soldier, and he was just given the opportunity of a life time. An opportunity he would not dare waste¡­ He stood there, watching the rest picking out and showing off their weapons, as guardians and a seemingly annoyed Erik explained their ability and use to them. For several moments, Kailu silently stood there¡­
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=eOL_ehdWD8o
As the whispers suddenly began to hiss around him¡­ Forming no words, nothing he could comprehend as a language¡­but voices they were and whisper they did. Glancing about, nobody else but him seemed to notice the voices, making him wonder if they were just in his head. He did not understand what the voices were saying, but as he looked around they grew more agitated. Seemingly moving with his gaze, the sound then suddenly came from a singular direction. As if leading him, as if telling him where to go¡­ And Kailu followed. As the voices hissed and whispered, images from his past began to suddenly blur into Kailu¡¯s sight. Kailu followed the voices down the corridor, silently walking through the crowd of rebels as they ignored his entranced face as he passed them by. Kailu suddenly realised he couldn¡¯t break off from his current path anymore, that he had completely lost control over his own body. Unable to do anything but watch as images of his past played out, blurring in and out from the reality before him. He continued to walk, remaining calm as his curiosity took over. Seeing his entire village burning before him at one second. Then the corridor¡¯s last halls another second, finding himself turning into the eeriest one. Kailu stepped into the Dark Ages hall, finding himself surrounded by masses of cloth and chains. Objects that lay sealed and covered from sight, telling him just how dangerous each must be. Anybody else would have turned away that instant, turned off by the sight itself. But not just because Kailu was entranced and unable to control his body¡­He wanted to know, he needed to know as the voices grew clearer. (¡°Nobody, will stand in your way again.¡±) The voices said, as he entered. Then for a second seeing a dozen of his people being torched alive by a Sin Wyrm¡¯s flames. (¡°Nothing will hurt you ever again.¡±) They told him softly, as he approached one covered object. For a moment, he saw the images of several mercenaries standing over him, kicking and beating him into submission. (¡°No more pain, no more anger and hate.¡±) They offered him, as he stopped before a long black staff with something covered and chained at its top end. The staff itself wasn¡¯t straight, it was bent strangely. Not by accident or seemingly made in a hurry, but seemingly bent with purpose as the carvings that riddled it showed too much skill to be by mistake¡­ The carvings depicted a process, he noticed, as he had no choice but to inspect them. The process began from the bottom, where a seed hatched open. The seed then grew, forming a plant that finally found its way out of the dirt. The plant then grew further, bearing fruit and flower, leaves and vines. The plant was glorious, basking in the sun. The plant was alive, as it bathed in the rain. But the plant was growing old, as it began to dry up. The plant rotted, losing its flowers and fruits, as its leaves and vines turned to dust. And at the very top of the staff, carved into the black wood was the last depiction¡­ The plant had been cut, severed at the root. But what had cut it, was never depicted in the carvings. Kailu then saw his own hand reach out to the staff, seeing his hand open and slowly come to grasping it¡­ When suddenly someone else¡¯s hand grabbed the weapon, and Kailu snapped out of his daze. Finally regaining control over his own body, Kailu turned to find Erik stand next to him and holding the large staff. Erik gazed at the staff, then up at the rest that lay covered and chained. ¡°So¡­you have chosen your master too.¡± He mused, then turning to gaze at Kailu. ¡°But him?...Very well, I won¡¯t argue.¡± He said, as Kailu took a step back. Erik grasped the chains and they suddenly dissipated, he then gripped the black cloth that covered the rest of the weapon. ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked the young Xilfir in elven. ¡°Kailu.¡± The boy said, retaining a calm expression even when faced with the Dragon. Then noticing the crowd that had begun to gather around them. Seeing his calm, Erik sighed. ¡°This weapon has chosen you, Kailu. I will warn you though, that this weapon is like no other. This weapon offers some of the greatest power within my collection, but it is a picky servant, and for a very dangerous reason.¡± He warned, then tearing off the black cloth and revealing the weapon fully. Erik raised the pitch-black scythe before him and towards Kailu, as its long and curved blade vibrated with dark energy ¡°This, is a Reaper¡¯s Scythe, the weapon Death God¡¯s offspring. Made in the heavens, for the sole purpose of harvesting souls and damning life. I found this weapon within a dead land, a forgotten place. And its user was nowhere to be found, the Reapers have long been killed off by an unknown force during the Dark Ages, so it had nobody to wield it¡­it wouldn¡¯t even allow me to. Yet¡­it has chosen you, Kailu.¡± Erik let go of the scythe, and it hovered in place, even turning for Kailu to take it. ¡°This weapon is powerful, Kailu, but beware of the price. It will drain your lifeline, to give you power. It will suck your time on this world in return for allowing you to use it. Personally, I wouldn¡¯t dare wield it even if it let me. But I shall leave that decision up to you.¡± Erik told him, then stepped away. Kailu stared down at the scythe, looking over the carvings once more until he reached the blade. Realising what had cut the plant, and the carving¡¯s meaning. (¡°Everything dies¡­¡±) Kailu thought, and the voices suddenly returned. (¡°Snatch your fate, child of shadow. Grasp it, before someone else takes it all away!¡±) The voices said, and as they did Kailu heard it. He heard the sound he had wanted to forget. Kailu heard the screams of his mother and sisters¡­ And he grasped the scythe, the weapon¡¯s size changing to meet his needs. The rage and hate he felt at that moment, suddenly dissipating, as his heart was filled with an easing calm. ¡°There is no going back now Kailu, you are a Reaper now.¡± Erik warned, then turning away and walking off from the scene. Leaving Kailu with his comrades and thoughts. Walking out of the Dark Ages hall, Erik was met with Thea as she stared at the young boy wielding the most wicked looking weapon she had ever seen. ¡°Erik what is¡­going on here?¡± She asked with wide eyes. ¡°He¡¯s making monsters, obviously.¡± Ivyieth said as she suddenly appeared out of nowhere, dragging her massive sword behind her like a beloved toy. ¡°I¡¯m giving them options, as I did with you, Nerick and Shizuka.¡± Erik said, ¡°Come with me.¡± He then told them before walking off. Ivyieth immediately followed, but Thea dragged behind as she took one last glance at the eerie scythe. ¡°I thought these were your¡­treasures?¡± Thea asked as she caught up with their quick stride. ¡°They are, but I¡¯m giving them a use.¡± Erik responded as they stopped, finding themselves at the centre of the corridor. ¡°And here are yours.¡± He then said, waving his right hand towards her as a full set of light blue armour appeared hovering before her, followed by several varying accessories. Thea was speechless at the sight, she couldn¡¯t even begin to guess at all their worth much less what magical capabilities they must have. ¡°You¡¯re pulling all the stops¡­aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just done holding back.¡± Erik said, turning to face the other end of the corridor. ¡°Dejal, Fierv, Voltru.¡± He then called out, and each Guardian flew to stand before him. ¡°Is it finally time, master?¡± Dejal asked. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Erik answered simply, as the floor before them lowered, opening into a large staircase taking below. ¡°Time for what?¡± Thea asked, ¡°What is¡­down there?¡± ¡°Down there is the summoning room for each of my guardians, and I¡¯m about to summon my fourth.¡± Erik said, then beginning to descend. They followed him. ¡°Master, then shall you finally unveil it?¡± Fierv asked, the canine elemental rushing ahead. ¡°Yesss! It-t-t isss finally t-t-time!¡± Voltru hissed as it flew about them. ¡°Elder brother¡­what are they speaking of?¡± Ivyieth asked, curious and confused herself. ¡°Unveil what?¡± ¡°You shall see.¡± Erik said simply, as they reached the staircase¡¯s end. Coming to stand before a room of separated elements. Three corners. One afire like a volcano¡¯s interior. One an ever-moving flow of earth and vines. And the third, a raging storm of electricity. Erik stopped at the doorway, and each guardian moved to stand in their element. ¡°Dejal, expand the room.¡± Erik said, and Dejal¡¯s form suddenly froze like a statue. As the room around them began to grow before them, widening into a larger circle and creating a fourth plain and empty section. ¡°Long ago¡­when I wanted to rule over this world as a mortal God¡­I created something to aid me in doing so.¡± Erik began to tell them, as he walked into the room. ¡°I then just needed one last Elemental to make it soar. But young as I was, my Lair could only handle three guardians¡­¡± Erik said, coming to stand over the new empty section. He turned to face them, ¡°But I¡¯ve awoken, I¡¯m a Dragon now. No longer a Drake, I will awaken my creation in turn. I¡¯m done hoping the Gods will get their mess together, I¡¯m done hoping Nature¡¯s Spirit will intervene.¡± Erik raised his arms before himself and began to chant. ¡°Whisperer of breeze, caller of storm. I summon you to my side, I bind you to my home and lair. Come, whirling winds. Come, raging hurricane.¡± Erik chanted, and the air around him suddenly began to spin. A whirlwind formed all around him, suddenly taking him into its grasp and raising him off the ground. ¡°I hear your call, summoner.¡± A harmonic voice came, echoing and repeating itself as the whirlwind suddenly opened up, the flowing winds glowing a dim green and forming wings larger than even Erik¡¯s. ¡°To serve a Dragon, I accept this contract.¡± The Elemental said as it took a vulpine form. ¡°Speak your name, Greater Wind Elemental.¡± Erik commanded as the creature stood before him and at the room¡¯s centre. The fox bowed, ¡°Xeyl is my name, and how might I be of service?¡± it asked.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WX3SMpJWZGk&t=177s
Erik waved his right hand before himself and the elemental dissipated from his way, then reforming behind him. ¡°Dejal, raise the curtains and form us a path to the outside. The rest of you, show the newcomer their role.¡± He ordered them, and the four elementals dissipated from sight. He turned back to the rest, walking to stand with them as the stairs suddenly changed. The steps melded back into the ground as the tunnel heading upward closed up. In the stair¡¯s place, a new tunnel formed before them, taking far ahead into darkness. Erik moved first, his eyes shining brightly and showing the way. ¡°Come, if you wish to know what I had created.¡± He said, then Thea and Ivyieth followed. They followed him as he lit the way through the still-forming tunnel, as everything around them shook and trembled. Erik began to fly his way through, but Thea and Ivyieth were left to stumble as everything quaked. And for several moments they did just that, falling to their knees several times on the way. Until the tunnel ahead broke open, and the moonlight beyond reached inside. Erik flew out and landed on the paved black ground, the shaking and trembling stopping right then. Thea and Ivyieth cautiously also made their way outside, finding themselves on a road. Then glancing at the road¡¯s other side as an avalanche of stone suddenly flew down from above. Seeing that¡­beyond the other side of the road, beyond the railing was a drop¡­ The both of them walked over to the edge, and Thea gasped at what she saw. The road¡¯s end wasn¡¯t just a drop¡­ The road¡¯s end was the edge of the floating piece of land that they now stood on, and it was rising higher with every passing second. She stepped back and turned around, looking up at the massive castle of black stone that lay over the mountain they had just come out of. ¡°Every people¡­Every king, needs a kingdom.¡± Erik said, turning to gaze at the castle himself, then looking down the road they stood on which took around the mountain. He gestured for them to follow, as he tread down the sloped road. ¡°And this, this is my creation. Both a weapon, and a fortress.¡± He explained as a breeze suddenly picked up around them, raising the three of them off the ground and into the sky. Thea¡¯s expression paled severely as they rose, seeing the floating island beneath them more clearly now. A great stretch of land lay before her, oval in shape and seemingly carved out of the world with precision. Now floating in mid-air, and held up by a massive serpent made of dark clouds whilst raging winds blew all around the island. Growing out of the island¡¯s centre was a mountain with a castle built on top, and to either the left and right and out of the mountain grew a town of the same black stone as the castle. Erik raised his right hand forth, and a blaze suddenly surrounded the island. ¡°With Voltru and Xeyl making it soar and move. Then Dejal and Fierv to give it shape.¡± He said, and the ground on the island¡¯s edge rose and formed walls, the flame seemingly entering the rock and changing it into the black stone that the kingdom was made of. ¡°This, will be both our city, and our warship!¡± Erik exclaimed, his voice echoing throughout the island, reaching the confused and gathering rebels he now saw roaming the town below. ¡°I give you our kingdom. I give you the palace that shall not be forgotten, I give you the roads that you shall tread, I give you the houses you shall live in and the walls that you shall protect. My people, this is your new home.¡± He said, turning to look at a gasping Thea and an overly excited Ivyieth. ¡°This, is The Dark Citadel of Dragon Empire.¡± Erik growled, then raising his right hand towards one of the many rifts that riddle one side of town, the rifts Kyllix had opened. Suddenly each distortion of reality shuddered, and each rift melded into the other. ¡°Widen the path to elsewhere, no key is needed. Ajar the door,¡± Erik chanted, ¡°Open to a new tomorrow, from this day that shall pass. Draconic School; Drako; Lair; Rift Manipulation.¡± And as he chanted the powerful spell, the rifts which had joined into one distortion, moved to his command. The warping light that was the now singular rift, soared out of the town and into the sky before him. Briefly Erik gazed through the bubbling, twisting light, as its colours changed. When the distortion¡¯s colours settled from the previous mixture, to a singular dark grey, it then flew off. The distortion rippled into the sky, stopping several meters off the island¡¯s edge and suddenly expanding as Erik opened his hand. Forming a massive portal, a circular tunnel in reality which reflected what lay on the other side¡­ And within the liquid-like circle of light was the reflection of a grey, stonewalled, city. ¡°On to tomorrow. On to where our people lay enslaved and broken. On to destiny, for it waits for no one.¡± Erik exclaimed, and Voltru below began to move. The dark clouds that made up the Elemental serpent¡¯s body flashed with lightning and rumbled with thunder as it moved. And as Voltru moved, so did the entire island on its back. Erik, Thea and Ivyieth landed on the island¡¯s walls. Standing closest to the portal as they approached it. Next to them appeared Makaela and her retinue out of a burst of shadows, and then Kayle suddenly popping out of nowhere with Nerick who¡¯s arm she held onto. They watched in silence as the portal¡¯s edge shuddered on contact with the island, the wall of shimmering light then seemingly absorbing the land as if it was sinking into a sea of reflective water. They watched the portal grow nearer to themselves, as the island continued to sink deeper. Nerick being the first to step¡­fall through, as Ivara suddenly flew out of nowhere and rammed straight into his back. (¡°Master left me behind! Master cruel! Bad master!¡±) Ivara exclaimed through their bond as she nibbled onto his ear, but Nerick simply groaned as he rose from the brick floor. Standing back up, he found that they were on the other side now. ¡°Is that¡­¡± Ascal said as he stared at the city surrounded by a calm desert. ¡°Yes,¡± Erik said as he stepped to stand at the wall¡¯s edge. ¡°That, is Lahihr.¡± Indeed it was, in mere moments they had reached the city of slaves. And within those mere moments. ¡­ The Dragon Empire, had begun its invasion of Sinbeni. Some more mappage (Lahihr City Map + Death Pool hint/breakdown + Deadpool 2.0) Found myself a badass city map generator so I took it for a spin xP Here''s the generator if you''re interested; https://watabou.itch.io/medieval-fantasy-city-generator Pre-Invasion Map: Invasion map and Post-Invasion Map will be posted during and after Chapter 55 respectively. Cough Dont expect artistic drawing... End Cough So while I work on Chapter 55 - Last Words I thought I''d give you all a quick hint...^ Second CoughThis narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. SorryNotSorry End Cough So now you know when...I''m a kind Author, so I''ll give you all one last chance to guess who xP Warning; This is just guessing, the character has been decided already on my part and nothing will change their demise ^ ^ TLDR; No, this is not "Choose Who Dies" Just making that clear...seemed like some people thought it was in the previous poll <-< So let''s tally up the last poll first... Most of you got the timing right it seems, as for our top voted deaths? I wonder... :3 So we''ve got Nerick as the top voted...Yes that would mean Ivara would also die D: Then Thea and her sister Kayle tying at second. Man when I wrote the character Thea I knew there would be haters but never thought there would be so many xD. I guess it just means I made Makaela likable enough though >.<, that or you''re all sadistic...Yeah that''s probably it... From what you all know so far? Kayle dying DOES make the most sense so this one I understand unlike the first and tying second choice...But hey, I''ve killed characters at stranger points in the plot... And just as there is those speaking of Thea''s demise, then there''s the opposite end... Heh... Well I guess we''ll just have to see... ^ ^ Ch 55 / Part 1 - The Dragon Empire Invades Lahihr 13:00 The horns blew loudly, the sound of the alarm echoing throughout the re-enforced mining city. Signalling the danger, that need not be announced. A danger that needed no warning, as all could see the night black castle flying over them, held up by a snarling beast of storm. Citizens ran, pushing and trampling over one another as panic reigned over Lahihr. ¡°The end of time¡­¡± A drunkard whispered to himself as he stood alone at a tavern¡¯s doorway, staring up at the looming monstrosity that flew over the very city¡¯s walls, as the horns, the shouting and screaming, became a background to the sound of rumbling thunder it¡­that the Dark Citadel gave off. Terror filling him, as it filled all. A terror that was only heightened at the sight of them. Pieces of the black storm that carried the island began to tear off, small black clouds dividing from the main mass to then hover down to the ground. Hundreds of them rained down into the streets, and upon those clouds, they stood. A full set of armour, pure white in colour and shimmering with the moonlight. They were Dreadblade Knights, marching out into the streets in platoons, slowly forming together into a singular armada. But the invaders did not end there, not by a long shot. As the clouds who dropped them off, rose back up to rejoin the storm that now shadowed over the entire city. Whilst more pieces broke off from it, lowering the now armed rebels who numbered many hundreds more than the Dreadblades. The streets swarmed with escaping citizens, as the invaders suddenly gathered within their walls, and the guards were given little time to react. Forced to abandon their posts at the wall and barracks, the Sinbeni defenders had little time to set up blockades and co-ordinated platoons to counter the sudden invasion. And without even a single fight breaking out, without a single drop of blood being shed. Erik¡¯s army had taken over one-third of the city. But he was far from done. As he stood upon Voltru¡¯s snout, staring down at the city below from the storm¡¯s terrifying head. ¡°It begins,¡± Erik said to those who stood with him. ¡°Why not just storm the castle?¡± Nerick asked as he and Ivara took a peek over the cloud¡¯s edge. ¡°Because it is too reinforced to focus everything upon it right off, and I¡¯m withholding my power for when either the Spirit Beast or the Pact show up. Unless you¡¯d like to take on every single Sin Wyrm that guards it yourself?¡± Erik explained. ¡°That sounds dangerous, don¡¯t.¡± Kayle nudged Nerick who seemed about to accept that challenge. Ivara though, whined in displeasure. It sounded tasty to her. ¡°So what¡¯s the entire plan then?¡± Thea asked as she kneeled by the edge, staring down in anticipation. At that moment, Makaela appeared in a burst of shadows behind them. ¡°We¡¯ve taken most of the residential district over as ordered, my Knights guard the streets by the wall while the rebels have been posted throughout the rest in between.¡± She reported in elven whilst walking to stand between Erik and Thea, sneaking her hand around Erik¡¯s arm to then lean forward, looking over the edge and down at the city herself. Causing him no little amount of distraction. ¡°We¡¯ve taken the first move, forcing the citizens out of the residential districts which we¡¯ve taken over, the trade district nearby and some of the warehouse workers on the other side. Doing so we¡¯ve pushed many non-combatants into the military¡¯s or noble¡¯s care, this will put stress on them both and also make them focus on a more defensive approach. Even if only temporarily.¡± Erik explained. ¡°Playing mind games already Elder Brother?¡± Ivyieth asked in draconic as she pushed her way through Makaela to sit next to Erik. ¡°What now? Slowly push through the streets and whittle away at the enemy forces I¡¯d guess.¡± ¡°That would be the most obvious plan of attack from here on, since the Sinbens haven¡¯t had the time to settle defences on the streets beyond those of our control. We have caught them off guard but¡­¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°Why waste the lives of our common foot soldiers so soon? They are to be the future citizens of this empire after all.¡± ¡°Then¡­what? We stand our ground and wait?¡± Nerick asked. ¡°Far from it¡­¡± Erik chuckled again, then turning to Makaela. ¡°Send them in.¡± -
- North Lahihr 15:30 ¡°Stack them! Quickly!¡± The guard officer shouted as dozens of armoured men and women ran back and forth from the barracks down the street, some carrying spike-walls in groups while the rest heaved barrels and crates they found. Building a make-shift wall, a barricade along the main road. And as they did, coming from down the street and running towards the opposite direction, were even more citizens. Panicked and afraid, men, women and children ran past the busy guards. ¡°Make way! Hurry and move out of the way!¡± Several guards said as they directed the agitated mass of people coming their way, slowing their work. ¡°Sargent,¡± Spoke out one guard to his commanding officer as they arrived with the stampede of citizens. The Sargent sized the boy up, (¡°A Scout? Oh please be a messenger from the palace!¡±) he thought, seeing the guard¡¯s tired demeanour from running. ¡°Report son.¡± The guard stood at attention as best as he could, shivering with every roar of thunder from above. ¡°M-Message from the commander sir, you¡¯re to hold this post and send out scouts to the front! I-I¡¯ll report back what they find!¡± The guard said through shaky breaths. ¡°Gah¡­I¡¯m already low on manpower here!¡± The Sargent grumbled, ¡°Fine, go.¡± He then said, gesturing down the street as it slowly cleared up from non-combatants. ¡°G-Go?¡± The messenger repeated in question. ¡°You¡¯re here, you¡¯re going to report back to the commander no? Then go scout yourself boy!¡± The Sargent exclaimed, ¡°Take three with you, but that¡¯s all I can give away!¡± He then told the messenger now scout, after seeing his pleading expression¡­ But all seemed to pause for a moment, as rain began to suddenly fall from the sky. ¡°Oh just fucking perfect,¡± One guard swore in annoyance as she helped set down another line of spiked walls. ¡°None of that soldier, keep it up come on! Some rain ain¡¯t gonna do you no harm but those bloodthirsty bastards out there sure will!¡± The Sargent shouted out, and the guards continued their chain of supply. But again¡­everything suddenly stopped. As something else seemed to accompany the overbearing roar of thunder from above¡­ A rhythmic thumping¡­like footsteps, they got closer with each step. The guards stopped what they were doing and followed the sound with their eyes¡­Each looked down the street, now empty of civilians it lay in shadows and covered by the rain. ¡°What is that sound?¡± The messenger asked as he also stared down the street. ¡°Whatever it is¡­¡± The Sargent mused as he glanced at a puddle nearby, the water rippling with each beat. ¡°It¡¯s big.¡± He said, ¡°Mages at the ready! Everybody else grab a crossbow!¡± Then shouting out in command. The well-trained guards obeyed. Crossbowmen formed behind the make-shift barricades, over three dozen of them. While those who had nowhere to stand took up a spear and stood behind them on the ground, totalling over a few hundred. And behind them, were the few mages at their disposal, barely a dozen themselves. The Sargent grimaced at his command, they were the furthest from the palace so their numbers were lacking in comparison to the rest of the blockades. So to him, it only made sense that the rebels would attack here¡­ ¡°But how did they confirm our numbers so quickly?¡± He pondered, only then realized a great mistake in his judgement¡­ As the sound of footsteps, and even the roaring of thunder¡­were overtaken by the crashes of magic and the harrowing sound of dying screams. The sounds came from all over their right, ¡°The other blockades¡­They¡¯re under attack and not us?¡± He mused out loud, even sighing in relief. (¡°Did the enemy forgo scouting and simply picked a spot to charge through?¡±) The Sargent pondered¡­ Yet again, only too late did he realize just how little he understood his current predicament. ¡°S-Sargent no t-they¡¯re¡­¡± The messenger stuttered as he pointed down the road, then immediately rushing behind the barricade they stood before. ¡°Wh-Hey!¡± The Sargent called out after him as he watched the messenger scurry away in fear, then slowly turning to face the road himself. His eyes, widening to their fullest as the hulking being was now visible, but not fully due to the clouds and rain. A machine, roaring with magical energy that flowed through it and creaking with every movement. Large, half the height of the nearby buildings and entirely made of a dark grey metal that glistened its own magical light through the falling rain. The ground shuddered with each step it took, revealing more of itself the closer it came. Humanoid in shape but hunched back and low, its thick arms held up ahead of itself like two massive cannons strapped to the sides. Its legs and torso though were riddled with strange iron plates seemingly facing the wrong way and not forward¡­Allowing the rider within to see ahead. Jin chuckled wickedly as his goliath of metal approached the terror-struck barricade of guards, his eyes just as wide as theirs but not in fear¡­Instead, he was filled with maddened amusement for what was about to occur. ¡°Fire¡­¡± The Sargent choked out the word at first, seemingly getting itself caught in his throat, scared back inside from the sight before him. ¡°F-Fire!¡± He then shouted out in command, stuttering as he himself rushed back behind the barricades. And the guards woke from their paralyzed terror, the crossbowmen finally taking aim and letting loose a barrage of bolts upon the mechanized golem. The iron bolts tearing through the rain as it fell, blacking out the road ahead of Jin. As he pulled on a lever, and the plates of metal before him suddenly shifted. Forming a massive shield of iron around the two cannons, and completely deflecting every single bolt that did not miss. Pulling the second lever, the machine suddenly lowered itself, slamming the shield down and taking aim. A third lever pushed the cannons out¡­ And as his hand hovered over the fourth lever¡­Jin¡¯s grin twitched with excitement. ¡°Oh just fucking pull it already!¡± Tania hissed at him from the golem¡¯s back where she held onto. ¡°S-Shit, I am okay!?¡± Jin exclaimed back at her, then suddenly pulling the lever. The entire machine shook as magical energy formed inside the cannons, as slowly a crimson light within grew brighter and brighter with each passing second¡­ ¡°F-f-u-uc-c-k-y-y-o-u-u-!¡± Jin stuttered in exclamation from the entire thing shaking around him. And the magical energy suddenly burst out of the cannons into a flurry of blazing magical missiles, the sheer heat meeting the rain causing a large smoke screen of steam to form throughout the road. And as the boiling rain reached the barricade, each guard whispered out a prayer, before the very air ahead of them exploded into flames. Several dozen were blown to bits, and several more were thrown aside by the blasts, as the rest behind them looked on in terror. There was no chant, not a word and this much firepower was unleashed upon them within mere seconds. Even the mages at the back were stunned by the sight. ¡°Rain upon it!¡± The Sargent exclaimed in a groan, forcing himself to stand after being thrown aside by a blast. ¡°Blow that thing apart!¡± He ordered whilst glaring at the group of mages, who after glancing at one another each began their chants. Hope filling each of them as they saw the machine¡¯s cannons laying dark and unpowered, smoking from the attack. Seeming like the weapon couldn¡¯t refire in time. ¡°Crackle of light, the flashing brightness of life which takes! Strikethrough my enemies! Lightning School; Triple Bolt!¡± Each mage chanted, raising their staffs ahead as lightning formed at the tips of each before suddenly flashing forth at great speed. A dozen bolts, each breaking apart midway and tripling in number, creating a flurry of lightning soaring towards Jin¡¯s shield. The crackling energy pushing the steam aside as it soared down the road¡­ Revealing, as each bolt suddenly collided into one another¡­ ¡°Bound Spell; Store.¡± Tania standing ahead of the iron golem, her glaive raised ahead of herself into which each bolt of lightning surged, absorbing the magical energy entirely. Then taking a golden glow¡­As Tania smirked, taking aim at not the already destroyed barricade, not at the hundreds of spearmen behind it¡­But at the mages who stood at the very back. ¡°Bound Spell; Release!¡± Tania chanted, and at her words the weapon¡¯s glow turned a dark crimson before releasing a shockwave of flame ahead. The wall of flame soared through the road, trailing steam in its path before quickly reaching the mages. All too fast for them to react, before the blazing attack incinerated each of them to ash. ¡°N-No wa-way¡­¡± The Sargent whispered with wide eyes, staring at where his mages once stood, where now lay a patch of burned ground and nothing else. Slowly he turned to face the enemy, ¡°Just two?...Just two of them did¡­this?¡± He asked nobody in particular, his expression of fear turning into maddened amusement as he began to laugh with hysteria. As he fell to his knees, then looked up at the blackened sky above. ¡°Gods¡­what have we done? What have we done to incur this wrath?¡± The Sargent asked. ¡°Are you a religious man then?¡± Asked a harrowing voice from behind him, as Kailu appeared out of nowhere. The young Xilfir standing alone whilst surrounded by frozen men and women, each armed but not so ready to fight anymore. His glanced at each of them, his golden eyes filled with smoking blackness, the same darkness that formed tendrils all over his body. His cold gaze, moving through each guard until it fell upon the Sargent before him. ¡°For what has this wrath occurred upon you, you dare ask?¡± Kailu chuckled coldly, as a pitch-black scythe appeared in his hands. ¡°Your people hunt, kill, rape, torture and enslave ours. Then you dare ask¡­why?¡± He laughed, unable to feel the rage he should have felt, so instead he laughed to fill the void in his heart. ¡°The Gods aren¡¯t listening today, so I shall be your judge in their stead.¡± Kailu said, as the blade of his weapon resonated with energy, as if echoing the roar of thunder back at the skies. ¡°I judge you guilty¡­All of you¡­Are guilty.¡± Kailu hissed out, as his lips curved into a wide grin. ¡°And if you¡¯re guilty¡­then I can execute you right?...Hah¡­Right?!¡± He exclaimed, slashing his massive weapon ahead and cleaving the kneeling Sargent into two pieces. Black and green tendrils of energy trailing along his attack, oozing into the deceased guard¡¯s body and slowly rotting it away. And then faster than any of them could react, Kailu¡¯s form suddenly blinked out of sight. Appearing behind another guard, as the woman screamed in horror, as his scythe slashed her arm clean off her shoulder. Kailu laughed, amused and entertained by her screams as the blood which soaked his face slowly drained away with the falling rain. ¡°More¡­¡± Kailu whispered, as his weapon blurred with speed, beheading the woman mid-scream.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°More¡­¡± He growled, his maddened eyes meeting another guard¡¯s terrified gaze. ¡°Fear me more~¡± Kailu sang out from the overwhelming excitement that filled him, blushing even as the feeling overtook him. As his eyes changed from a dim gold, to a bright bloody red. And the tendrils of darkness which grew out of his body, suddenly connected with the scythe he held. (¡°How much will you pay, child of shadow?¡±) The scythe asked. Kailu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m young, take as much time as you need.¡± He told it, and his own chuckle echoed back through his mind. As the same darkness which connected him to the weapon, burst out of his back, forming a pair of skeletal wings three times his own size. Many whimpered at the sight, many even pissed themselves. But one poor soul, ¡°M-Monster¡­¡± just couldn¡¯t hold his tongue. ¡°No¡­¡± Kailu responded to the terrified guard, turning his cold gaze upon him. ¡°Call us Reapers.¡± He told the man, before suddenly appearing two steps before his fallen form. Kailu plunged his scythe¡¯s blade into the man¡¯s forehead, slashing all the way down into his chest and cleaving the head in halve. Bloody splashed out and bathed him, but he did not care. ¡°For all those who gaze upon me¡­are doomed to be harvested.¡± Kailu hissed out, tearing his weapon out of the dead guard and slicing him further as he did. The sound of tearing flesh and leather, the sound of grinding bone and metal. The sight of another of their comrades being cut down like an animal¡­ Awakened something within each guard, as all snapped out of their petrified state. As their fear rose to a new level, each man and woman entering a state of fight or flight. As they were faced with a true monster, they either picked up their weapons to fight, or the more foolish of them¡­turned and ran. But that monster cared not for which they did, as he simply chuckled. ¡°Yes¡­Fight back, or run¡­Both are equally entertaining!¡± Kailu exclaimed as the tendrils of death energy spiralled around his body, causing the very air around him to tremble under the sheer pressure he was producing. ¡°Oi, bonehead. Forget our orders!?¡± Tania exclaimed as she and Jin lay on the other side of the guards which surrounded him. ¡°No¡­I haven¡¯t.¡± Kailu scoffed in annoyance, ¡°Fine, you live for today.¡± he then said glancing at the terrified soldiers, who seeing hope all dropped their weapons and joined those who previously ran. ¡°Hah, cowards.¡± Jin mused as he turned his machine around, then seeing a button before him he suddenly pressed it... Then construct¡¯s feet opened up to reveal wheels, which pushed themselves out of the feet and lowered. Raising the entire construct in turn, and allowing Jin to move around more easily. ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s what that does.¡± ¡°Please stop pressing and pulling on shit without even knowing what it does! You almost blew my head off earlier too!¡± Tania scolded him as she and Kailu climbed onto the construct¡¯s back. Jin laughed, ¡°Hey I gotta press and pull shit to know what it does! How else am I supposed to blow those fuckers up otherwise-¡± ¡°Just¡­Move.¡± Kailu then hissed, annoyed by their pointless argument. And hearing the malice in his voice, both bandits went quiet for the rest of the road. -
- East Lahihr Sand Palace 18:00 ¡°Sidi, please calm yourself.¡± The Guard Commander said as he watched the city¡¯s young lord pace about the Sand Palace¡¯s entrance whilst he stood at the door. ¡°Calm myself?¡± The lord asked as he briefly paused in his steps, turning to glare at the city guard leader. ¡°Commander Katheer, my city is under fucking attack and if you ask me to calm myself once more I shall do so by running you through with my blade!¡± He exclaimed before returning to his pacing. Katheer sighed, ¡°Yes, but might I remind you of the Sultan¡¯s generous gift to us¡­¡± he said gesturing at the army of Sin Wyrms standing at attention before them and spanning most of the large courtyard. ¡°We should make use of them Sidi, and with due haste if we wish to end this quickly.¡± Then explaining as he moved to gesture at the sky visible over the palace¡¯s inner walls. ¡°Those clouds are how the enemy got over our walls and inside, notice Sidi how they are now no longer entering the city but instead are circulating the land outside the city¡¯s walls.¡± ¡°And what of it commander? The enemy has power of the bloody weather, am I to fear being struck by lightning!?¡± The lord exclaimed seemingly growing more anxious with every step he took. ¡°No, but we should fear the enemy growing in numbers. The slave camps are all kept outside our clean city, I believe the enemy is breaking those slaves out as we speak and recruiting them in.¡± Katheer reasoned as he moved to stand in the Lord¡¯s way, ¡°Emir, Arshad al-Farman, how do you wish to be remembered?¡± Arshad stopped his pacing as he was faced with the giant of a man that was his guard commander, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sidi, let it not be written that you are a coward, it would break your late father spirit¡¯s heart. Let us attack the enemy while they waste time setting up a defence in our own city! We have both the power to rival them, and the numbers. But the latter won¡¯t remain true for long, not if we keep waiting.¡± Katheer explained with great resolve. Lord Arshad seemed calmer, but not entirely convinced by the commander¡¯s reasoning. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to take all our forces and push upon the enemy. You¡¯re asking me to leave my citizens unprotected from an enemy that can fly over our very heads, a great risk is what you¡¯re asking me for commander.¡± ¡°But it is a risk wor-¡± Katheer was about to urge him further, when he noticed a messenger rush into the courtyard. ¡°Well, news has arrived from the front. Maybe we can come upon a conclusion through it.¡± Arshad sighed, ¡°Yes, yes maybe.¡± He said then turning to face the stairs himself as the out-of-breath guard dashed towards them. ¡°C-Commander! Emir¡­¡± The messenger exclaimed as he did his best to stand at attention. ¡°Yes yes, at ease and report man!¡± Arshad ordered, waving aside the Wyrms who moved to stand in the messenger¡¯s way. ¡°Y-Yes, the front is falling back.¡± The messenger said plainly. ¡°F-Falling back you say? Which platoon?¡± Katheer asked with a raised brow. ¡°All of t-them commander! The harassment from the enemy has proven too much and with many injured every platoon was forced to retreat from the blockades and regroup at each barracks!¡± The messenger explained in haste. Arshad raised his right palm to cover his face, sighing as he rubbed his closed eyelids in frustration. ¡°How? How have they broken through our defences so quickly?¡± ¡°Amongst the enemy are many bandits and pirates, Sidi, they are used to our tactics and know how to avoid, go around and disrupt us. On the defensive we are at a great disadvantage, I urge you, we must push against them with force.¡± Katheer took this moment to forward his point once again. Arshad held his free palm open towards the commander to silence him, ¡°How many were spotted assaulting our defences?¡± he then asked the messenger. ¡°N-Not many, three or four were distinguished harassing each blockade. But each was a very powerful fighter! Using magic none of the officers has ever seen before!¡± The messenger answered nervously, paling as he himself remembered that pitch black scythe and those almost demonic red eyes. ¡°O-One in particular wa-¡± ¡°Right, right. I get the picture, go.¡± Arshad then said, cutting the guard off and sending him away. Sighing once more he then turned to Katheer, ¡°Very well, we¡¯re left with no choice but to retaliate with immediate strength. I¡¯ll leave it to you then, commander, make good use of the Sultans¡­gracious gift.¡± Katheer saluted, ¡°The enemy may know how to disrupt us, but in a head-on fight, nobody can match¡­¡± he turned to glance at the said gift, ¡°Two thousand Sin Wyrms and their platoon leaders¡­¡± smirking as he said the words. ¡°Of that, I am nothing less than certain.¡± Arshad mused as he himself glanced over the army of slayer equipped soldiers. Each fully confident in this belief, as they briefly gazed at the inspiring sight. ¡­ Katheer turned to fully face the Wyrms, ¡°Officers at attention!¡± he exclaimed and the high rank from each platoon of Sinbeni Slayers stepped forth to receive their orders. Katheer held in a wider smirk, never had he dreamed of leading any number of Wyrms, less so a third of the royal army. ¡°We push on the invaders, and your men will be the spearhead to our charge. Remain together and bash right through their defences, after which you shall spread like a forest fire along their backline. Move out!¡± Katheer ordered, and each platoon leader turned to relay his orders along the many lines before him. And as Katheer looked on resolved. As Arshad looked on worried. Another pair of eyes looked on in wait¡­ As the army left, long having left, and Arshad walked back into his palace alongside his personal guard. ¡°Dinner, Now.¡± The young lord ordered the nearest servant, as multiple rushed to tend to him. ¡°Lord, with the commander and Wyrms gone, we must take you to the safe room.¡± One of his guards said. ¡°Bah, I shall not cower before no one! Let them come.¡± Arshad exclaimed in annoyance as they walked into the dining hall, then moving to sit down in his personal seat¡­ ¡°I am the serpent¡¯s bane, the venom that triumphs all others.¡± A voice suddenly began to whisper in chant. Causing each of the nineteen guards to unsheathe their swords, and each of the three mages to prepare their own magiks. ¡°Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength¡­For I am your poison~¡± The voice hissed out as barriers rose around the now agitated lord. ¡°R-Reveal yourself!¡± Arshad exclaimed, as one his guards forced him to sit down as they surrounded him defensively. ¡°Draconic Summon; Custom Cast; Apep! Izft! First Chain~¡± Zentha¡¯s voice echoed throughout the room, as golden smoke began to rise from beneath the table, the table which was very much within the summoned barrier of mana. ¡°Out of the way!¡± A mage exclaimed, coming to stand before the rising smoke then raising his staff towards it. ¡°Fire School; Heat Wave!¡± The mage chanted, and a pulse of crimson energy rushed out of his staff¡¯s tip. Passing through the smoke and dispersing it, then through the table and lighting the entire thing afire. And while the smoke was dispersed¡­it was only briefly¡­As it suddenly took the form of several dozen serpents, each assaulting the mage whilst he screamed in panic and agony. The serpents then spread from him and assaulted others, until each guard and mage had been attacked¡­ Until each had breathed the smoke in, and each had utterly lost their minds to it. Blades clashed and magic flew as the supposed personal guard began fighting one another in a sudden rampage induced by the magical toxin. As they did Arshad scurried beneath the aflame table, hiding himself from the chaos whilst whimpering away whenever the still present serpents of smoke slither by. But, once he had reached the table¡­what he was met with was far from safety. As Zentha¡¯s blade rested itself before his bare throat. The young lord¡¯s eyes going wide when he met her cold golden eyes, ¡°I-I have n-no worth to you dead!¡± He then exclaimed, raising his arms up in surrender only to burn himself on the table¡¯s charring bottom. Zentha smiled coldly, ¡°Oh, you quite do have worth as dead. But I was ordered to bring you back alive, and alive I shall bring you with.¡± She said in elven, knowing full well the lord understood each word. Then suddenly steading her blade closer to his skin, ¡°But beware boy, alive does not include all your limbs. Do not test me.¡± She said with a cold, but almost friendly, smile. Arshad would have nodded if he could, ¡°Y-Yes of-of course!¡± he exclaimed as a large iron sword bashed through the table behind him, causing the lord to whimper in fear. Zentha chuckled quietly, ¡°Shhh~¡± then raising her free index finger to her thin lips she made a shushing sound. The amusement shining in her eyes though only made the young lord pale further. (¡°Fuck my life¡­¡±) -
- Lahihr 22:30 City Plaza Katheer glanced around the building and into the plaza. Seeing it completely empty of any sound or movement though, even at this time of night, pained him. Such was his pride in this city, a city he only saw joy within. ¡°How goes the push?¡± He asked the nearest Sin Wyrm to him, a mage in charge of quickly relaying messages amongst others scattered along their army. An army which was stretched out from the north-west wall to the very south-east wall, and slowly pushing through the city and towards the invader¡¯s front. ¡°No contact yet-¡± the Wyrm said before quickly raising his left hand to his ear, ¡°Wait no¡­Contact made, the largest group encountered yet right past the plaza.¡± He reported whilst meeting the commander¡¯s stare, ¡°A few hundred strong, three to four hundred. Each are wearing Dragon-part armour and wielding weapons of the same make¡­¡± ¡°Slayers as well? Hah, well while they number in the measly hundreds we are over two thousand!¡± Katheer mused with a chuckle, ¡°We shall overwhelm these fools before they have any chance of retreat! Commence the counter-attack!¡± He told the Wyrm who looked back at him briefly. ¡°I would pose the suggestion of waiting further, this seems like a trap.¡± They said whilst focusing on their message relay magic. ¡°If it is a trap then we¡¯ll have to spring it at some point, and the longer we wait the more time they have to build it up boy.¡± Katheer reasoned with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know why they would place their strongest as the bait, maybe to surely lure us in as they did. And they definitely couldn¡¯t have stronger fighters than those! Else, where are they and why haven¡¯t they crushed us yet?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­they¡¯re minimalizing losses?¡± The Wyrm offered with a raised brow. Katheer glanced around the building and into the plaza once more, ¡°Boy, if that was the case¡­If they are that free to look down upon us¡­Then we might as well surrender now.¡± He turned back to glare at the Wyrm, ¡°Will you surrender?¡± he asked with a deadly serious tone. The Sin Wyrm suddenly stood at attention, ¡°No.¡± Katheer nodded, ¡°Well said soldier, now relay my orders.¡± He then told them before stepping around the build and walking out into the plaza. Behind him moved the rest of his contingent of slayers, and all around the city the rest of his guards also pushed deeper. The Sinbeni defenders pushed their retreated lines. Katheer and his Slayers marching their way through the plaza with weapons ready to face whatever came their way. And unbeknownst to them, as he watched it all clearly from above¡­ Every move they made, every countermeasure they prepared in advance. Erik, had thought of it all, and dealt with it all. As the Sin Wyrms carefully but with haste, moved towards the other end of the plaza¡­ Thinking they had the advantage of numbers, and power, while they had no buildings in their way¡­ Knowing that it was a trap, still they ran right into it, thinking it wasn¡¯t enough to stop them. As the enemy Slayers stepped out of the streets to meet them head-on, Sin Wyrm charged against Dragon Knight. The Sinbeni knew it was a trap, but what they did not know was that the measly trap itself was the bait, to a larger more complex ambush that they had just sprung. As the archers and mages they had left behind them to cover their advance, all suddenly fell to the ground bleeding and dead, Dreadblade Knights had appeared about them in sudden bursts of shadow all too fast for most human, elves and dwarves to react to. Their blades sinking into the Sinben¡¯s necks and tearing it open before they even noticed the shadow magic, and even if they did notice like many mages had¡­They stood no chance in close quarters combat against the highly skilled assassins. Assassins who having cleaned up the enemy¡¯s backline, began making a ruckus as they rushed about picking up weaponry and heavier pieces of armour they had hidden before the Sinbeni¡¯s advance. ¡°Quickly now! Arm up and line up!¡± Ascal exclaimed as he managed this contingent of Xilfir Knights, he himself though no longer wearing his white suit of armour and instead donning an azure Slayer set alongside a wicked draconic staff strapped to his back. Finally noticing the gathering of white armoured combatants behind them, the Sinbeni faltered in their charge as many turned to face the flanking enemy. But the Dragon Knights faltered not, even when faced with many hundreds more enemies¡­ ¡°Xilfir, Drakon, Cut them all down!¡± Pyra exclaimed as she led the Dragon Knight¡¯s charge, donning a new set of black slayer armour herself but having fashioned herself some claws into the gauntlets instead of wielding a weapon. Pyra needed no weapon, she preferred to bash skulls in with her fists after all. And that she did, as the four hundred strong bellowing Dragon Knights crashed into the faltering lines of the Sin Wyrms. Truly beginning the battle for Lahihr, as the outnumbered Dragon Knights fought with tooth and nail whilst their comrades set up around the plaza. Ascal¡¯s platoon having been the first to step out of the shadows since they had to clean up the enemy¡¯s support, also became the first able to push onto the Sin Wyrm¡¯s flanks. Hundreds of lines of white armoured Xilfir at his command, yet he knew they couldn¡¯t take on the Wyrms one on one, the difference in magical strength was just that clear even from their own Dragon Knights. So instead, Ascal made use of the one kind of magic his people were highly attuned to and most capable of using even while donning heavy armour. As groups of Xilfir and rebel mages at the back, cast gravity, wind and enhancement magic upon them. Ascal¡¯s platoon began moving about the enemy¡¯s backline with great speed while also managing shadow magic to evade head-on combat. Like a make-shift unit of shock cavalry, the Dreadblade Knights literally flew about the battlefield hidden by shadow, appearing momentarily to blast the Sin Wyrms with a volley of magic before suddenly disappearing. Only to move, reappear and assault from elsewhere. This though was a tactic Ascal himself had come up with, and was enthusiastic to get praised for later as he laughed and chuckled wickedly with every volley of magic fired. As he did not face any enemy, but instead stood back and watched his bloody masterpiece play out. And while Ascal played his games from the enemy¡¯s back, Makaela and Zentha advanced with their own platoons from the Sin Wyrm¡¯s left and right flanks. Revealing their full strength as over a thousand Dreadblade Knights assaulted the Sinben¡¯s flanks, and four hundred strong Dragon Knights faced them head-on. The Wyrms still held the advantage in numbers, but as the battle played out Katheer realised it mattered not any longer. As the Dragons Knights played the role of the anvil up front, as Makaela¡¯s and Zentha¡¯s platoons set up in a formation to be the hammers at long range and blast their flanks to oblivion. Then there was Ascal, ploughing them from behind whilst evading them entirely at the same time. Each of these, forced the Sin Wyrm¡¯s formation to break and spread, as they had to deal with several flanks at once. And as this happened, each of the invader¡¯s formations began to slowly fall back, but not quickly enough to give away the final step in their ploy. As each of Erik¡¯s platoons played defensive even though they had the first strike, as they slow moved closer and closer to the plaza¡¯s edges¡­ Widening the gap between each other, while also spreading out the enemy further¡­ Neither the Sin Wyrms, nor Katheer, noticing anything amiss. As the sound of the battle played out around them, and as the sounds of further combat echoed in from the nearby streets, the city guard having been met with the rest of the rebel forces. Katheer was the first to notice, but still all too late¡­ As the ground beneath the plaza¡¯s centre, which had mostly cleared of combat as they pushed the invader¡¯s lines to the edges¡­ Began to crack, and rise. Katheer turning to face the rising earth, as he stood at the back and had been commanding the push¡­ His eyes widened, at first in confusion but then in realisation. He turned back to shout out in warning, but the sound of the ground exploding out overtook his own voice. Then followed by a hissing voice that overtook even the sound of debris crashing into their lines¡­ ¡°Finally¡­I can¡¯t hold it back any longer!¡± Kailu exclaimed in exhilaration, as he and his few dozen reapers charged out of the hole they had been hiding in. Seeing them breaking off into groups of only three to four though, Katheer sighed in relief when he saw the measly numbers they had wasted on such a clever move¡­ But as Kailu appeared before him, the very colour from Katheer¡¯s face drained out. As he was faced with those hungry, blood-red, eyes full of excitement. Katheer felt his entire body shiver, barely managing to parry the boy¡¯s massive black scythe as it descended upon him. Feeling the sheer weight beneath it, Katheer couldn¡¯t believe this small boy could even lift it, much less swing it as he had. And as Kailu pulled back briefly, only to immediately assault the guard commander, Katheer was given little time to think further. As the massive blade slashed about him in a flurry of attacks, coming in from each and every direction while the young Xilfir twirled it about his small frame as if it weighed nothing at all. As Kailu himself dashed about the man¡¯s position with great speed, his skeletal wings slowly forming over his back as the fight went on. And as the wings formed, Kailu¡¯s speed only increased. Katheer fought for his dear life, fully grateful now for the years of experience in combat he had over the boy as he managed to deflect, parry and evade each of the untrained Reaper¡¯s attacks. Then finally seeing the pattern in his attacks, Katheer waited for a specific move. As Kailu¡¯s scythe slashed at him from the side, which he evaded by stepping back, then swing around the boy as he pushed on Katheer, the scythe then coming down from above. Katheer side-stepped the attack and pushed on Kailu, thrusting forward with his blade and stabbing it deep into the boy¡¯s left shoulder, then faltering as an inhumane screech pulsed out of both Kailu and the black scythe. Katheer retreated back and away from the terrifying creature as it wailed from the injury, an injury that he saw slowly closing itself whilst tendrils of black-green magic fused into it. ¡°What a monster¡­¡± Katheer mused as he took a further step back, ¡°Are the tales true then? Are you the Dragon reborn into humanoid form I¡¯ve been hearing whispers about!?¡± Kailu chuckled coldly at his words, rising and straightening himself to face the terrified man. ¡°Me? A Dragon? Oh no, I¡¯m simply one of my lord¡¯s vassals, and if you think me a monster then your perception of power is as low as that of the rats which scurry beneath your city streets.¡± ¡°Dagen shit, then where is your commander? Where is your leader!?¡± Katheer exclaimed in demand, but his tone betrayed him, unable to hide just how fearful he actually was. Kailu sighed, as his gaze rose to look upwards. Katheer hesitantly followed the reaper¡¯s gaze, seeing the small black cloud that had caught his attention. As it slowly descended towards them. ¡°When one asks for another¡¯s titles, it is only respectful to announce yourself first.¡± Thea said as she leapt off the cloud¡¯s surface, landing and coming to stand between the two of them, straightening herself to face Katheer head on. Donning her set of sky-blue plate armour lined with bright white trimming, her helmet and shoulder pads shaped like a lioness¡¯s open jaws whilst her gauntlets and boots took the shape of the beast¡¯s feet. Over her back also fell a cape, white on the thicker edges whilst gold and blue within the thinner inside where a crest she wore proudly lay. Upon the cape lay her family crest, a golden bow nocking a flowery rose-headed arrow. Thea gestured at Kailu to move on, signalling that she would take on this one. Kailu grimaced bitterly, but dared not argue, there were other Sinbens around to slaughter anyway. And move on he did, picking a bunch of nearby Sin Wyrms who were ganging upon a single Dragon Knight, Kailu¡¯s grimace widened into a wicked grin as he charged after them. Katheer managed a grin as he faced Thea, ¡°You? Woman, are the leader of these scum then?¡± he asked, but Thea did not answer other than raising her gunblade towards him. ¡°Hmph, very well as you wish!¡± Katheer exclaimed as he stepped forth, ¡°I am Katheer al-Abu, City Guard Commander of Lahihr under the orders of Lord Arshad al-Farman. I am also commander of this contingent of the royal army as decreed by the Sultan and crown council seat holder Samir el-Sylla himself!¡± ¡°Then, your sole title of note is guard commander of this slave city?¡± Thea mused with a sigh, then suddenly hardening her gaze. She had long prepared herself for this role, a role Erik had asked her to play, even though she did not feel worthy of it right now. Thea told herself she needed to make herself worthy of it. (¡°For the sake of our quest, for the sake of my family and name¡­For the sake of the Xilfir people and for what Erik has fought hard to achieve! I apologise, but I take this title as my own¡­¡±) She thought, before exclaiming loud and clear ¡°I am Thea Selene, vassal to my lord Erikathyr the Guardian of Nature¡¯s Spirit, also known as the Destroyer of the weak and Slayer of the Devil King Azruxan!¡­I am Thea Selene, Empress to this Dragon Empire which cries out for war against the crimes your kingdom of Sinbeni has committed!¡± She roared out with clear resolve. ¡°I am Theaviss, a Dragon¡¯s Chosen¡­Surrender, or I shall have your life end where you stand.¡± Ch 55 / Part 2 - Last Words ¡°Surrender,¡± Thea said as a sky-blue energy burst out of her body, ¡°Or I shall have your life end¡­¡± She warned, as the strange magic filled the entire battlefield within seconds¡­ Her power¡­ Her Aura, empowering herself and every single ally touched by it. Whilst at the same time, installing a sense of danger and fear within all who opposed her. Turning the losing fight around, toppling the odds in their favour as Dragon Knight, Rebel and Dreadblade felt their power double. ¡°Where you stand.¡± Thea exclaimed, sending forth a wave of chilling aura upon Katheer who could only shiver beneath her gaze. (¡°What is this feeling!?¡±) Katheer thought to himself as he braced his rampaging emotions and clenched his sword tightly. ¡°N-Never! I Katheer al-Farman would rather die than abandon my given post!¡± He exclaimed back with a stutter, raising his ornate long-sword against her own. ¡°Be it who you might be, I serve Sinbeni as Sinbeni has served me! And for Sinbeni, for my council, I am ready to die if needed!¡± ¡°Die?...¡± Thea sighed, lowering her gunblade as she glared at the man, ¡°I¡¯m tired...I¡¯m tired of seeing pride being thrown about by the likes of you.¡± She said with a cold gaze, as the blue energy that flowed out of her formed at her blade, giving it a bright blue glow. ¡°Tell me old man¡­What do you have to be proud of?!¡± Her eyes shone blue, brighter than the very lightning that struck the sky above. Her short-cut blue hair, seemingly lost from the laws of gravity, rose with the rush of power. Rage, rage that she had been holding back for so long¡­suddenly filled her. And at the same time, that rage, fuelled the Aura that flowed out of her. Not even knowing what they felt, the Aura that filled her was sensed by all. Even Katheer took several steps back, shivering as he sensed the mass of energy that flowed within Thea. Energy that he knew wasn¡¯t just mana. Energy that filled the air around them, turning the tide of battle itself simply with its presence. ¡°What fearsome energy¡­¡± Katheer mused in amazement, seeing as each officer on the battlefield turned to face Thea, as each of the Wyrm captains broke off from their targets to turn onto someone they regarded as the highest threat present. Normally Katheer would have waved them off, as the commander it was his role to face the enemy champion alone¡­ But as Thea¡¯s blade whistled through the air, cutting it, as it descended upon him at a speed he could barely match¡­ Katheer was all but grateful for the aid. As to parry the simple downward slash of her Aura enhanced gunblade, took Katheer¡¯s blade, plus three other Wyrms, just to stop her from cleaving their commander in half. Thea though was not amused, as her eyes hardened through the rage that filled her. ¡°Your pride¡­It comes from slavery, it comes from torture...¡± She spoke out, her voice low like a whisper but infused with power to reach everyone¡¯s ears. Then taking a step away from them, as two Wyrm spears thrust through her previous position. Thea chanted quickly, ¡°Custom Cast; Aura Infusion; Commanding Aura!¡± as she took aim with her weapon¡¯s barrel, which shone a bright blue before sending forth a shockwave of the same energy. Suddenly surrounding Katheer and each Wyrm beside him with enough pressure to double the gravity around them, forcing them to sink down to their knees as the ground beneath them shook and caved in. ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy of pride, you aren¡¯t worthy of titles or recognition. You who vowed to guard and defend your people, while others suffer and die right outside your walls.¡± Thea hissed out, taking a step towards the stunned warriors only to find herself faced with a dozen others, surrounded. ¡°You¡­You all¡­You all just piss me off!¡± Thea exclaimed, her voice reverberating out alongside a blast of Aura, forcing each Wyrm that surrounded her to clash against the seemingly physical energy with their own magic. Keeping each at bay, as Thea chanted once again. ¡°Custom Cast; Aura Infusion; Aura Clad!¡± She bellowed out, the very energy that enhanced her blade and gun, the energy that increased her strength and voice¡­ As the power that infused her allies, thickened around her like a protective shell. Like a barrier, but flexible, a layer of Aura surrounded Thea entirely. ¡°Come¡­You who only think of fame and riches, you who only care for glory¡­A Dragon watches over us, so come¡­Show me that every breath you take is not a waste of time¡­Else I shall snuff it out.¡± Thea hissed in annoyance, as she found herself more than outnumbered now. As dozens of Wyrms turned to face her, although the battle around them still hadn¡¯t evened out, they knew she had to be their primary target if they wanted any hope of victory. And even though so many of these powerful warriors surrounded her, none could move, none were suicidal enough to make the first step against what they faced¡­Against what they felt permeating their most natural of senses. ¡°Well!?¡± Makaela exclaimed as she suddenly burst through a dozen of them, her ethereal blades slashing through like a flurry of arrows and killing many. ¡°I believe a challenge was issued!¡± She said, coming to stand before Thea and meeting her hardened gaze. ¡°Shaking in your boots?¡± She asked with a wide grin, as she clenched her ethereal bow. (¡°Too afraid to go through with it?¡±) She asked through their bond, her words not directed at the Wyrms but instead at Thea. Thea¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she didn¡¯t answer. The Wyrms weren¡¯t the only ones faltering at those words, but so was Thea herself. (¡°A Dragon is watching over not us¡­But you, Thea.¡±) Makaela said with a tone of frustration, (¡°This is your time, your moment. And as much as I want to steal it from beneath your nose¡­¡±) Makaela sighed as she walked past her, (¡°Don¡¯t disappoint, me or him¡­Make them speak your name, Theaviss.¡±) (¡°Yeah¡­¡±) Thea said, as the faltering rage within her was snuffed out¡­and replaced with something else entirely. Still fuelling her Aura, and turning it into a lighter blue. Resolve filled Thea, as Makaela disappeared in a burst of shadows. As even though over a hundred Wyrms surrounded solely her, the battle still raged on at an even pace¡­ A pace that as¡­ Makaela herself appeared all over the plaza, assisting whoever she could with her great mobility. Pyra clashing with the hardest hitters of the Sin Wyrms, her fists punching through even those twice her own size. Zentha gone unseen, as her serpents of poison surrounded the plaza, keeping the guardsmen out and Sin Wyrms in. Flurries of blades raining out of the border at key moments, giving many a Dreadblade and Dragon knight a chance at killing their opponents. Ascal laughing and chuckling as even though the battlefield had fallen to utter chaos, he still managed to order around multiple squadrons of Xilfir. Even the rebels who Erik had armed stood out, their strange weaponry from ages past cleaving through their enemies at a fearsome rate. Mostly Kailu, as he lay bathed in the blood of the fallen, his black scythe spiralling about his small frame whilst tearing all who he came upon into shreds. Armour and all. And then, as a bellowing roar filled the plaza, a pitch-black spot descended from the skies above. Crashing down and shaking the earth beneath them, Nerick and Ivara formed together as Nera, snarled hungrily at the surrounding Wyrms. Their wyvernian form more than standing out even among their exotic allies, as they suddenly entered an enraged stampede. The battle¡¯s pace increased before her eyes, as numbers truly no longer mattered. As over two thousand strong slayer armed Sinbeni warriors, slowly lost ground against the outnumbered Dragon Knights and Dreadblades¡­ As monster after monster appeared, thrashing the battlefield with their unchallengeable power. Thea clenched her weapon, as she turned her gaze off her allies and at the enemy which surrounded her. Even though so many monsters ravaged the plaza, even though so much power was being displayed before them. And even though she had little understanding over her own power¡­ It was not Makaela, not Nerick or any of the Xilfir Captains who were at the centre of attention¡­ No¡­ All eyes, at this moment in history, as blood and flesh sprayed left and right for the hope of both control and freedom¡­ All eyes were on her. This, Thea knew, was her moment to make herself known. It was her time, to bring the change she wished upon this world for so long. Change her father had faltered from bringing. Change her mother had been stopped from beginning. And with this thoughts in her mind, Thea¡¯s blade resonated with energy, echoing the rise of resolve within her heart. As she slashed her weapon ahead, the very air displacing and moving out of her way as a rush of Aura raged forth to take its place.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bFMnF6XVOe0
Two dozen Wyrms clashed with the Aureiatic energy, each of their respective weapons sending forth a mass of mana infused with the very weapon¡¯s draconic energy¡­yet still it wasn¡¯t enough as all were blown aside by the slash. Sending each flying as if a breeze of wind had blown through a pile of leaves. ¡°All at once!¡± Katheer then exclaimed as he managed to stand up, pushing his way through the Wyrms who stood trying to shield him. ¡°All attack at once!¡± He bellowed in command. Many were in disagreement with that order, but readied themselves to assault the Chosen none-the-less. Thea though gave them no time to prepare such an assault, as she immediately rushed forward, Aura trailing behind her as tendrils of enraged power. As she came to stand before the Lahihr commander, his eyes widening in agitation, as her gunblade rose to his face. ¡°Custom Cast;¡± She chanted, and in response so did Katheer who tried to step away from her. ¡°Martial Art;¡± Thea aiming her gunblade onehanded at him, as he raised his blade before himself to deflect. ¡°Aura Infusion;¡± ¡°Greater Parry!¡± Katheer finished his martial chant earlier, and his blade shone a dim silver, mana infusing itself into the high-grade metal as a pseudo barrier. ¡°Aura Bullet!¡± Thea exclaimed in chant and the end of her gunblade shuddered with power, as blue tendrils of Aura rushed out of her arm and quickly formed at the barrel¡¯s tip. Creating a mass of spiralling Aura the size of her fist within moments, before that same mass of energy shot forth at unprecedented speed. The bolt of energy whistled as it briefly flew through the air, then clashing with Katheers blade and mana. Seeing their commander struggle with the sudden attack several Wyrms rushed to him, their weapons clashing with the orb of violent energy threatening to blow Katheer away. As it screeched and whistled, fighting off Katheer¡¯s barrier, four Wyrm¡¯s mana and each of their physical prowess. As they pushed and struggled against it, Katheer finally able to move without being blown aside, had no choice but to step aside, allowing the missile of Aura to fly off. Almost spinning him on the spot with the sheer force that flew past him. And as it did¡­Katheer could only watch in horror as the bullet of Aura burst through one of his Wyrm¡¯s bodies. Armour, flesh and bone all torn aside as it continued forth and through the unsuspecting soldier. Taking with most of the man¡¯s torso before dispersing into an explosion which sent several more Wyrms flying. Katheer shuddered at the sight, then turned to face the monster who had unleashed it. His eyes, widening no longer in surprise, but actual fear. As he saw that Thea no longer wielded a single weapon, but instead now had two gunblades per hand. And her eyes¡­Her fierce eyes were set entirely upon him. And as she took a step forth, Thea was done warming up¡­ Her fight, truly began. ¡°Custom Cast;¡± The words began¡­ ¡°Aura Infusion¡± They continued, the last words many would hear. Then varying onwards. ¡°Commanding Aura!¡± She¡¯d chant, forcing dozens of Wyrms to their knees as a shockwave of energy suddenly shot out of her weapon and settled upon a vast area. ¡°Aura Bullet; Rapid¡± She¡¯d follow up with, as a continuous stream of Aura rushed out of her body and into her weapons. Recreating the spheres of energy that she fired previously, but half the size and power. Thea took aim ahead, as many Wyrms rushed to cover for their comrades who lay knocked down. She was outnumbered, truly she was. But it mattered not to this Chosen, as she rained raw power upon them. Her gunblades steaming and shuddering as a continuous flurry of Aureiatic projectiles unleashed out of them, she¡¯d fire at least two every passing second. Her surroundings immediately turned into utter chaos, as Wyrms scrambled to move out of her line of fire. As wherever she¡¯d shoot, the ground would explode into a powerful blast of force that knocked any up into the air or over onto the ground. ¡°You, no further, shall you go!¡± Exclaimed one Sin Wyrm captain as his great axe descended down upon Thea¡¯s back, his eyes narrowing as the weapon¡¯s bony blade met her cladding of Aura¡­ Feeling a sudden force upon striking her, as his weapon and arms were pushed away and up above him. Leaving him wide open as Thea turned, aiming both of her gunblades at his chest. ¡°Aura Infusion; Destructive Aura!¡± She quickly chanted, slowly adapting more to her power even her chants became shorter. Reducing the intervals between attacks¡­ As she charged up her strongest spell yet. As both of her gunblades rushed with Aureiatic energy, sparking like blue lightning as it formed at the barrel¡¯s end. Slowly¡­The weapons charged up. Giving the rash captain enough time to leap out of her line of fire¡­ Or so he thought, as with a single kick and a burst of Aura from her feet¡­ Thea suddenly appeared before him once more, unleashing a ray of raw force that shook even her own bones as it blasted ahead. Clashing with the large man¡¯s body and breaking every bone in his body, as he soared with the energy, like a massive cannonball crashing through a formation of soldiers¡­ And the destruction it left behind was very akin to its name, as before her now lay a shattered path through which the condensed Aura had travelled. Sin Wyrms groaning or laying still along it, each either too slow to get out of the cannon-balling captain¡¯s way or thrown aside by the passing force itself. ¡°Well, that is an unexpected amount of power!¡± Mused Hayato as he suddenly appeared standing next to her, Thea¡¯s hairs standing on end as she turned to face the grinning Spirit Beast. Both gunblades aimed at his chest, ¡°Aura Infusion; Twin Aura Bullets!¡± She chanted as quickly as she could manage, sending forth two spheres of highly condensed Aura pointblank into Hayato. Who, as casually as possible raised his left arm towards her¡­ Summoning forth a storm of wind all around them, as focused upon his palm, just barely keeping the two shuddering, whistling and warping spheres of energy from moving further. Seeing this, Thea¡¯s eyes widened to their fullest as she leapt away from him. Hayato chuckled in amusement, ¡°Aura, is it? A different state of mana¡­Only summonable by certain humanoid species, it is the magical extension of one¡¯s thoughts and emotions taking the form of sheer force. Yet, as it is emotion given physical form, it is entirely countered by Spirit. Spirit, which is energy that controls and feeds upon emotions¡­Did you know that? Little Chosen?¡± He asked curiously, before swiping his hand downwards, sending the two spheres of energy back at Thea. Already panicking, it did not stop Thea from reacting to the attack as she raised her gunblades before herself, blades flat towards the incoming attack as she chanted quickly. ¡°Aura Infusi-¡± But she was too slow, as she saw the two spheres come mere feet from colliding with her. Closing her eyes¡­she expected pain, she awaited it. But nothing came, as she reopened her eyes to find two massive white wings spread open before her. Erik stood between them now, his right hand outstretched towards Hayato as it held the two spheres of Aura in place. Surrounded by golden lightning, the Aura slowly dissipated into pulses of force, shattering the ground before Erik. ¡°So, you finally show yourself.¡± Erik mused, his eyes glowing with golden energy as they lay wide and concentrated entirely on his only prey. Hayato smirked as he turned to fully face him, ¡°Indeed, I couldn¡¯t simply let you destroy their hide-out, which I¡¯m sure you already know is here.¡±
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=A0rkfT6R4pM
¡°Hideout?...Hah¡­¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°Oh yes, I know they must be escaping as we speak¡­But right now¡­Ohohohahah¡­¡± Erik¡¯s laughter though ended there, as his grin turned over into a wide snarl. ¡°I care not for the Pact, today I hunt you and you alone, little Beast.¡± Flapping his wings, as he immediately unsheathed his blade, Erik¡¯s rage left its sheath alongside it. As he surged forwards engulfed in lightning, his Underblade meeting the Spirit Beast¡¯s enhanced wings, as emerald winds and golden sparks of electricity raged all around their collision. All moved out of their way, even Thea, as Sin Wyrms and Rebels retreated from the natural disaster that was occurring within the plaza. A disaster brought forth by their clash. As crimson lightning struck down from the sky, as golden flames breathed out of Erikathyr¡¯s maw, both facing the rush of bright ember winds. As both the ground and air around them quaked, all who watched unable to speak a word or move a finger. All were entranced by the fight, as if watching upon a clash of Gods, both bellowing with either fury or excitement. As an enraged Dragon, and a wicked Spirit Beast, tore the streets and buildings around them asunder. Uncaring for their surroundings, uncaring for who did not step out of their way. Hayato no longer held back. And neither did Erik, as his blade flashed with speed beyond that of sound, slashing through raging winds and clashing with spirit enhanced feathers before each pulled away from one another. Each clash, followed by the sound of dozens before. Almost too fast to be followed by eye-sight, most of what the two armies saw was a hurricane clashing with a storm of flame. As the occasional flash of light was followed by the appearance of leathery wings or a feathered pair, then having to back off further as bolts of crimson lightning or slashes of powerful winds strayed out towards them. But what they saw, was nothing of what occurred within. As Erik¡¯s blade lay engulfed in spiralling golden flames and crackling crimson lightning. Slashing downwards upon Hayato who had no choice but to evade, using his greater speed to keep his distance as he sent blades of ember winds flying at Erik who with each attack immediately chased after him to progress into another. And as blades of wind rained upon him whilst he chased the evasive Hayato, Erik swung his blade ahead of himself at each one, cutting the air itself and dispersing each attack while his powerful wings propelled him forwards. Every wing beat sending back a clap of thunder, every slash resounding as some beast¡¯s growl. Yet, he wasn¡¯t anywhere near catching up with the quick Spirit Beast. If anything, every attack was slowing him down. And Hayato¡¯s smug smirk only told him how clear it was. As Erik¡¯s rage rose further, as he clenched his blazing, surging blade¡­ And threw it. Not expected the move at all, Hayato hadn¡¯t even the time to lose his smirk as the empowered blade reached his chest. Barely able to build up a single drop of sweat from the sudden heat, as he tried to evade, yet it seared right below his left arm¡­Missing physically, but the blazing flames and sparking electricity which raged about it missed not. As the flames burst at him, exploding on proximity and kept at bay only by the full force of his winds¡­ But he wasn¡¯t as lucky against the electricity, as several bolts of lightning surged through the flames and the wind, striking at his limbs and electrocuting him. His very bones showing through his skin briefly, as the powerful electricity rushed through his body. Hayato burst into an explosion of feathers as several where burned off his body, the single attack burning most of him as he still did his best within those mere mili-seconds to hold off the flames less he¡¯d be burned further.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Unwilling to watch after the blade as it soared away, Hayato turned to face what he knew would follow¡­ Turning to meet Erik¡¯s glowing golden eyes, as the Dragon¡¯s clawed hand reached out towards him. ¡°Fall~¡± Erik hissed, as through his moving lips he breathed out a cone of golden flames, forcing Hayato to remain on the defensive and summon up his winds to shield himself¡­ Erik though, felt far more reckless. As he beat his wings, a singular and powerful wingbeat¡­ Sending him soar through his own flames and blade-like winds, bearing through the pain as his skin and scales were cut, as his entire body felt like it was being squashed¡­Yet his magical armour protected him. Until he felt it, the glorious moment he had been fighting for this entire clash¡­ The moment his hand, grasped the Spirit Beast¡¯s throat. As his claws, gripped tightly around Hayato¡¯s thin neck. Hands clenched, crushing the life out of him, as the Spirit Beast finally realised just how much more he had bitten off than he could actually chew. As Erik pulled him in, then beating his wings and clearing the winds and flame from around them. Hayato struggled against the Dragon, summoning blades of wind which were blasted aside by strikes of lighting from above. Kicking and punching at Erik¡¯s body, only injuring himself against the tough enchanted armour. Then meeting his eyes, Hayato¡¯s expression paled. As Erik grinned, a wide wicked smile. No words were exchanged, only a briefly meet of Erik¡¯s furious eyes along Hayato¡¯s surprised expression. As Erik suddenly folded his wings¡­ And they fell. The both of them descended, as Erik held Hayato down ahead of him. Briefly he¡¯d beat his wings, increasing their descent¡¯s speed as lightning rushed through him, as flames trailed behind them¡­ Hayato found, that for the moments as they fell, he couldn¡¯t breath. He also found, that the sound of shattering bones was clearly different from the sound of shattering stone. As he was slammed down into the earth, the ground quaking and tearing aside as Erik sunk him deep into where the plaza once lay. Blood splattered across Erik¡¯s face, as he glared down coldly at his caught prey. Injured, broken and pinned down. Yet still, as the dust cleared, Hayato laughed. ¡°Aha¡­Ahahaha! Yes! This is what I want! So matched in power yet so much more experience you wield!¡± The Spirit Beast exclaimed in maddened excitement, as a sudden surge of ember ethereal energy flowed out of his body. Forcing Erik to move away and rise up into the sky above, as the forming spiritual energy engulfed Hayato whole and further. Growing, taking shape¡­ As Hayato rose to his feet, they hovered up into the mass of energy¡¯s centre. As screeched, the energy having taken the shape of a massive ember falcon, moving as If alive whilst Hayato lay within its core. ¡°Come! Dragon! Show me more! Give me your all! And once I¡¯ve learned all of your movements, then¡­this shall be your fate too!¡± Hayato exclaimed, as the ethereal falcon opened its beak wide¡­ ¡°Farukon;Taberu!¡± Hayato chanted in an unknown language, laughing hysterically all the while as multicoloured wisps of ethereal energy began to rise all over the thrashed plaza¡­ Souls, the energy of those who need it no longer, the consciousness of the fallen took visible form as hundreds upon hundreds more flew over the buildings and out of the streets. An army of souls gathered from throughout the city, each joining the flow, forming like a massive whirlwind all around Hayato¡­ As Erik watched in confusion from above¡­ As the mass of souls, quickly began to stream into the falcon¡¯s maw. ¡°Behold¡­Dragon¡­¡± Hayato¡¯s voice boomed throughout the city, ¡°Fuelled by the force of life itself, behold true power!¡± He exclaimed, as the last of souls rushed through the falcon¡¯s closing beak. Before suddenly reopening it, the sheer sound that escaped it sending Erik flying back several meters before he could catch himself. Opening his eyes, only to see the now raven-black bird of prey rushing up towards him. A single beat of its gigantic wings, propelling the black ethereal being to hover right above Erik. Its massive feet, swiping down upon him as darkness trailed along its every movement. Erik looked up just in time to breathe out a cone of golden flames, but it was all for naught as the creature¡¯s talons sliced right through them. He had no time to evade, only take it, as the falcon¡¯s foot crashed into him. Sending him tumbling downwards. Flames trailing along his fall, before his back smacked the already broken ground, enlarging the crater that now was the city¡¯s centre. Erik groaned as he opened his eyes, finding yet again the jet-black falcon standing over him. Its ember eyes wide, as its wings bent forward and crashed down into the ground around him. ¡°How do you like it Dragon!? Can you face this!? Can you take it!? Show me, what my ancestors faced, show me the power all recognise even before this!¡± It said, Hayato¡¯s words but nothing akin to his voice, as it boomed out with the force of a hurricane. ¡°How? How Dragon? How will you meet the full power of a Spirit Beast!?¡± It asked. As Erik rose to his feet, ignoring the pain his body felt, shrugging off even the pressure the beast oozed out. ¡°Hah¡­Let it be known¡­that you were the one who asked for this!¡± Erik exclaimed, as he suddenly beat his wings, soaring backwards and away from the massive beast. Beating his wings once more, the last thing Hayato saw was a wide grin over his face, before Erik soared up into the sky. Screeching out, the falcon leapt into the air, beating its massive wings it followed after him. Yet Erik¡¯s form had already disappeared into the stormy clouds. The bird-giant ended its chase, confused as it was no longer able to sense Erik¡¯s mana signature among the storm. Hayato could no longer sense him¡­not even his emotions. But he could hear Erik¡¯s words, as the Dragon chanted, the sound reverberating down like thunder. ¡°Light, which we earned. Brightness, which makes us whole¡­The white of our scales and the gold of our eyes, for we are the light and light is us¡­¡± The booming voice chanted, as the storm suddenly lit alive with rushing electricity. ¡°We neither command it, nor it commands us. Blessed, we, are, not. Imbued, we are. Fire and Lightning stand aside, as my blood¡¯s true element rises forth!¡± And just as suddenly as the storm filled with rushing lightning, the surge of energy disappeared¡­ ¡°Draconic School;¡± The voice continued to chant¡­ As the clouds began to part, giving way to his great form. ¡°Unleash Linage.¡± He finished his chant, as he then descended down from among the clouds, no longer humanoid in form¡­ But as his massive wingspan stretched out, as he growled, the sound like rumbling thunder itself. The black ethereal falcon was suddenly faced with a fully life-sized White Dragon. A very, Pissed off, Erikathyr. ¡°You wish to face my full power!?¡± The Dragon exclaimed enraged, as off its pure-white scales shined a blinding light that dispersed the Falcon¡¯s darkness. Revealing the multicoloured mess of ethereal energy that made it up, and a wide eyed, awe-struck Hayato deep within. ¡°Then behold, Me.¡± Erikathyr said, as the light which engulfed his body suddenly dimmed. ¡°The roar that defies thunder, the breath that mocks lightning!¡± Erikathyr chanted, as a surge of energy began from his tail and wings, rushing through his body and towards his maw. Snapping out of his daze, Hayato too chanted, words in a language only known to his people. As the souls which made up his form lost shape and all gathered into his out-stretched palms. ¡°Fear, my element. Be blinded, by my light and incinerated by my power!¡± Erikathyr exclaimed, as the surging light formed into a storm among his fangs as he opened his jaws. ¡°Seishin;¡± Hayato exclaimed, as each soul was condensed into a sphere of black that lay hovering between his palms. ¡°Draconic School;¡± Erikathyr continued his chanted. ¡°Burakkuh¨­ru!¡± As Hayato finished his, sending forth the shuddering sphere of darkness up towards the White Dragon. As it, as Erikathyr finished his own chant. ¡°Drako; Erikathyr!¡± Opening his maw to its widest as a beam of bright blue light with tendrils of pure-white energy, shot out and down towards the approaching black sphere. And as the two final-tier magiks clashed, four separate shockwaves of energy pulsed out of the collision point. First a bright flash of blue, forcing many to look away from the sky. Second, a bright flash of white, blinding many. Followed by a sonic wave of force which cleared the sky of clouds, dissipating even Voltru who held up The Black Citadel. A sonic wave which was so powerful, both Erikathyr and Hayato lost consciousness from their proximity as it hit them both. Both beginning to fall form the sky, Erikathyr slowly shrinking and returning to his humanoid form, as behind them fell the island-kingdom. And then, last but not least¡­the fourth shockwave occurred. Black as darkness, yet somehow bright like the sun, a shockwave of dark-light energy slowly expanded from the collision point of the two attacks. Engulfing both the falling Erik and Hayato whole, before slowly eating away at the falling Black Citadel¡¯s island, and Lahihr¡¯s taller buildings. Disintegrating both stone, wood and cloth on contact. Dissipating only after having taken a large chunk out of the falling kingdom¡¯s island and crumbling much of one side of the city itself. Revealing, to the relief of many, Erik¡­and Hayato still whole and falling. Yet so was the island kingdom, descending down upon them as it caught speed. The air beneath whistling loudly as it rushed to move aside for the large mass¡¯s fall. Many panicked, many began to run. But many others cared not, unafraid and fully reliant on their allies, as they watched their unconscious leader fall. As massive crystal-embedded vines rose out of the ground throughout the city, thick as buildings, they grew as hundreds and rose up to meet the falling island. Crashing into the stone, and slowing its descent, before spreading into a forest of vines beneath it. Stopping the Black Citadel¡¯s fall entirely, and the two combatants as they both suddenly regained consciousness. Beating their wings, each took post upon a growing vine, facing one another as the mangled forest settled around them. Hayato, who¡¯s face and body lay a mess of burns and un-feathered skin, chuckled. ¡°Incredible¡­To produce enough mana for an attack that could stop¡­even that? Truly, you¡¯re a people of monsters. No wonder mine, decided to eliminate every single one of you.¡± Erik on the other hand, seemed mostly unharmed, if only on the outside. As the damage within was considerable, as he coughed up blood, ¡°Hah¡­¡± yet he stood up. ¡°I¡¯m far from done.¡± He hissed. Causing Hayato to laugh out, cut off by his own agony as he then turned into a coughing mess. ¡°Hah¡­Hahaha! Yes, indeed we are nowhere near done¡­Yet, I¡¯d rather enjoy this feeling for longer¡­¡± The Spirit Beast said as he also rose to his feet, ¡°Let us say, you win this round, Dragon¡­¡± Hayato said with a chuckle, as a rift opened behind him. And as he saw the fury reappear within Erik¡¯s eyes, Hayato could only smile in amusement. ¡°Haha! It is those eyes¡­.Those fucking eyes, that just scare the living shit out of me! It is those eyes that I will never forget¡­So for just a bit longer¡­this fear¡­This fear is something I wish to experience if only a day longer!¡± Hayato exclaimed, as he slowly sunk into the rift. As Erik spread his wings wide, leaping off his vine he beat them to suddenly soar towards the escaping Spirit Beast. ¡°Come, Dragon! Come, Erikathyr! Chase me¡­Chase me to the end of this world so we can have our epic finally!¡± Hayato exclaimed alongside hysterical laughter, arms wide in a gesture of welcome, as he disappeared into the tear in reality. Just as Erik¡¯s fists crashed into the rift, slamming against it as to his surprise, he found it to be solid. ¡°The Spirit Realm¡­blasted Beast!¡± Erik bellowed, as he slammed his right fist into the rift once more. Then seeing¡­off the corner of his eye¡­ A blue figure soar past him, barely catching her face before she flew into the rift. Erik saw the expression of steeled resolve upon Thea¡¯s face, as she delved head-first into the Spirit Realm. -
- The Spirit Realm Minutes Earlier Shizuka still, as she had been since the wickeder of the two falcons left, struggled with her bindings. Hissing as strange balls of light neared her, kicking and tumbling over as the younger falcon tried to calm her. ¡°C-Come on, stop that! You can¡¯t escape!¡± Quinn tried to explain, yet her soft voice was all too easy to ignore for Shizuka. As she did, and continued to struggle. That is, until the frustrated falcon stepped on her tail¡­ Causing every hair on Shizuka¡¯s body to stand on end, as her eyes opened to their fullest while she screamed. ¡°A-Are you going to calm down now!?¡± Quinn sheepishly exclaimed as she stepped off the feline¡¯s tail. As Shizuka¡¯s wide and focused cat-like eyes turned to glare at her, ¡°I¡¯m gonna rip your throat out.¡± She warned, and Quinn shuddered at her dead-cold tone. Terrified by the melancholy she sensed within Shizuka, Quinn took several steps back, shaking her head as she apologised over and over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Sorry! Please don¡¯t! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± her back hitting a strangely mangled treetrunk before crouching down, raising her hands over her head Quinn then continued to apologise, but now seemingly whispering to herself. Shizuka watched her captor in confusion, (¡°This¡­is that guy¡¯s sibling?¡±) she pondered remembering Hayato¡¯s cold and wicked behaviour. Then comparing it to¡­this meek girl before her, the contrast between them was far from familiar. ¡°The hell is wrong with you?¡± She asked. ¡°Hm?...¡± Quinn hummed back as she peaked a glance at Shizuka, ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re no killer, are you?¡± Shizuka mused, narrowing her eyes as the girl¡¯s expression paled at the question. Quinn shook her head in response. ¡°Then what the hell you doing here? Why you caught up in this mess if you¡¯re too afraid of someone already bound up like me?¡± Shizuka asked her, trying to rise from where she lay but only able to make it onto her knees. Quinn tried to lean further away, but with the tree trunk behind her she found that she couldn¡¯t, ¡°Wha-What do you mean?...¡± ¡°Your brother is one bad apple, do you even know what he¡¯s got you taking part in?!¡± Shizuka exclaimed, ¡°Entire fucking realms are at stake and here you are scared shitless from something like this? Where the fuck do you think you are? You think you can afford to be afraid? War is no place for cowards so, I¡¯m asking you, what the hell are you doing here?!¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Quin whispered as she shook, anger filling the Spirit Beast¡¯s eyes as she suddenly bellowed, ¡°Dammit I know!¡± a shockwave of Spirit releasing alongside her voice as her eyes suddenly shone emerald green. ¡°Yeah¡­Yeah I¡¯m a coward¡­But can you blame me? Back home¡­Back home all we know is peace¡­All we know is tranquillity and¡­Then they come¡­¡± ¡°They? Who are they?¡± Shizuka asked, giving up on struggling as her curiosity took hold. ¡°Kurzan¡­¡± Quinn hissed the name, ¡°His people came¡­Monsters we¡¯d never even heard of before¡­They forced their way through our peace, they shattered our tranquillity¡­Kurzan¡­He owns us now¡­¡± ¡°And you¡¯re okay with that?¡± Shizuka then asked, forcing herself forward, she dragged along the dimly coloured ground like a worm. ¡°Are you fine with being owned? Are you fine with being someone¡¯s item?¡± Quinn shook her head, ¡°I-I wanted none of this¡­¡± ¡°And your brother?¡± Shizuka asked, as she came to lay before the younger falcon. Quinn smiled with melancholy, ¡°Hayato loves it¡­He loves the sight of blood, always has. But before the Devil, we had clear laws¡­laws he always pushed against. Now?...Now he¡¯s the Devil¡¯s lapdog, enjoying every single bit of it¡­¡± Shizuka rose to kneel before her, ¡°Your brother at this moment is fighting a monster, a real monster, that could very well take his life. What do you think of that?¡± Quinn¡¯s hands lowered from above her head, clenching against her robes as her eyes narrowed. ¡°Hayato¡­He¡­He did nothing¡­¡± ¡°What didn¡¯t he do?¡± Shizuka pressed. ¡°He watched¡­He just watched¡­And forced me to just watch as¡­as Kurzan killed our grandfather¡­¡± Quinn mumbled out, her eyes wide open yet Shizuka could tell, the young falcon¡¯s sight was elsewhere as she spoke those words. Trapped in that memory. Shizuka knew what it felt like, to be frozen in the past, to be unable to forget. She knew those eyes too, eyes full of hate, trapped in a body too weak. Shizuka also knew, what needed to be done. As she rose higher, and suddenly slammed her forehead into Quinn¡¯s, ¡°Oof-¡± headbutting her head back into the tree¡¯s trunk. Both of them then falling aside, Shizuka groaning in pain as she rose while Quinn tumbled back and forth screaming in agony. ¡°W-Why!? Why d-did you do that!?¡± Quinn asked with teary eyes as she rose to her feet and backed away from her, holding her now reddened forehead as she stared at Shizuka in fear. ¡°Cause that¡¯s the only way I know of snapping you out of it.¡± Shizuka said, blood leaking down her own forehead as she slightly regretting that action. ¡°Pain, is something you¡¯ll have to face a lot of, from now on. I know how that feels¡­I was trapped like you before as well but-But I was saved.¡± ¡°S-Saved?¡± Quinn stuttered in question. Shizuka nodded, as the blood leaked down onto her left eye, forcing her to close it. Seeing this Quinn immediately kneeled down before her, taking out a cloth and cleaning the blood off. ¡°I was saved by someone so strange, from no less her own master¡­I had no worth to her, there was no point in saving me yet she did it anyway even at the risk of her life at the time¡­¡± Shizuka told as Quinn carefully cleaned off the blood. ¡°And after that¡­The monster of her master who was so keen on being rid of me¡­at the risk of his and all of his comrades¡¯ lives¡­fought a vampire lord just to save me as well. Do you know what he told me? I¡¯ll never forget¡­¡± Quinn¡¯s meek gaze rose to meet Shizuka¡¯s resolved eyes as blood lay smudged over her face, ¡°What¡­did he say?¡± ¡°Legends he said¡­¡± Shizuka whispered as she grinned, as she managed to force herself onto a one-legged kneel, ¡°Does Kurzan scare you? Do his actions haunt you? Does he plague your mind and soul?¡± Shizuka asked as she rose into standing over the still crouched down Quinn, ¡°Do you think that makes you weak? Then you are, very weak. But do you not want to be strong instead?¡± Shizuka asked as Quinn watched on in frozen awe. As Shizuka continued to struggle with her bindings, crimson spiritual energy forming around her hands as she fought against the ember winds. ¡°If you do¡­Then let that fear, that terror, fuel you instead! Burn it, turn it into hate and let that fury overwhelm you instead!¡± She raised her voice, shouting as she struggled against what before she thought to be too strong a spell to break. But as she reminded herself of those words once told, Shizuka felt her power meet those requirements. As the ember winds suddenly burst aside, replaced by raging crimson as it engulfed her entire body. She then looked down upon the meek falcon, not as the terrified kitten she once was, but as the lioness she now felt like. And she said. ¡°I can free you, but only if you wish for it. Right now, you are akin to a slave, but I give you a choice. Do you want to go on with your life afraid¡­ or do you want to be free? I won¡¯t lie, you alone, won¡¯t accomplish much but¡­Together, wield your power alongside mine and be remembered not as a coward, but as a fighter. Join me, join us, Quinn. And I promise you if you accept to face the challenges ahead? Your name will echo throughout history!¡± She said, as she forwarded her hand to the falcon. ¡°With us, we shall stop hell, and in turn become legends beyond myth.¡± Shizuka promised, as the meek Quinn stared up at her, tears starting to form at her eyes. ¡°I d-don¡¯t want this anymore¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Quinn exclaimed as she wept, ¡°I want to be strong¡­I want to be able to stand up to my brother and not fear for my life the second after!¡± Quin screamed out, balling her hands up as her gaze fell to the ground. ¡°Then take my hand.¡± Shizuka offered, and Quinn¡¯s gaze rose to see it outstretched towards her. Their eyes locked, and Quinn reached out for it. Grasping the crimson engulfed Shizuka¡¯s hand, as at her own palm formed an emerald energy, slowly growing to engulf her too. Shizuka pulled Quinn up to her feet, ¡°Welcome to the party.¡± She told the meek falcon with a wide grin, ¡°You¡¯re our problem now.¡± ¡°Uhuh¡­¡± Quinn said, seemingly still entranced with wide teary eyes. Shizuka tried to pull her hand away but found that for how thin and weak Quinn seemed, the girl had an iron grip. ¡°Can I¡­have my hand back?¡± ¡°Err, Ah!-¡± Quinn suddenly let go, realising she was still holding on and going completely crimson red as she stepped away, ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Shizuka sighed, ¡°Back to square one already?...Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± She then said, but after glancing around she remembered that she had no clue as to where they even where. ¡°Or¡­¡± She pointed her finger at Quinn, ¡°Lead the way, we¡¯re going after your brother before he does something stupid. That is¡­if something stupid hasn¡¯t already fucking happened¡­¡± ¡°Y-You should really watch your language¡­¡± Quinn said, but immediately regretted it as Shizuka¡¯s cold glare fell upon her. ¡°Shut yer trap, I speak how I want kay?¡± Shizuka warned her, to which Quinn stepped away and bowed her head down. ¡°S-Sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Then apologising over and over again. ¡°S-Shit-Calm down!¡± Shizuka told her, flustering herself. ¡°Stupid¡­Get a hold of yourself!¡± she shouted. Causing Quinn to suddenly straighten up, ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shizuka sighed once more, ¡°Alright, show the way then.¡± She said gesturing at the forest nearby. ¡°W-We can blink to his position¡­This is the Spirit Realm and we are Spirit Beasts¡­¡± Quinn said as if it was the most obvious thing. Annoying Shizuka, ¡°Go¡­ahead?¡± Quinn nodded and stepped to stand closer to her, reaching out with her right hand to Shizuka¡¯s shoulder, yet faltering. ¡°Well?¡± Shizuka snapped at her. Causing Quinn to fluster red once more, ¡°S-Sorry!¡± she apologised for the millionth time, slamming her hand onto Shizuka¡¯s shoulder as she felt it almost break from the sudden force. Then, her vision blurred. Shizuka saw the world around her swirl, making her feel sick as everything turned into a smudge for the briefest of seconds before taking new form. Now finding that she stood elsewhere entirely, she felt to her knees from the ensuing nausea. ¡°No¡­¡± Quinn said as she stared ahead, Shizuka rising to glance at her wide eyes before following her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­we''re too late.¡± -
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8qLL2Gx3I_k
- Moments earlier Hayato stood before an open rift, burned and beaten bloody. Whilst before him, stood Thea, glancing between the Spirit beast ahead of her and the mistake she had just made behind her¡­ ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m sure you shouldn¡¯t have been able to do that¡­¡± Hayato mused between weary breaths, ¡°Yet, this was no magic was it? Else why is the Dragon not chasing after also? Hah¡­Hahaha!¡± He laughed, amused by this incredible occurrence. ¡°No¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­it can¡¯t be that you-B-bahahaha!¡± Hysterically he laughed, as Thea¡¯s stone-cold gaze turned to face him, yet a step back she took. Only to find that Hayato was suddenly gone from ahead of her quicker than a blinking eye. ¡°Well, well, well¡­How cruel, just can destiny be?¡± Hayato mused, Thea turning around to find him standing between her and the only way out. As he raised his hand to the rift, and it quickly closed up. ¡°This, if you didn¡¯t already know, is the Spirit Realm¡­¡± Hayato explained, as he straightened himself, ¡°And as a non-physical plane of existence, only Spirits and Spirit Beasts can enter¡­with just one exception¡­¡± Again, Hayato laughed, as his eyes set upon her. ¡°You should have died a long time ago, huh? Truly, how truly amusing fate can be sometimes¡­¡± He mused with a wide smirk. ¡°Now to do the reaper¡¯s work is usually beyond me but¡­such an intriguing coincidence is something¡­I simply cannot ignore no?¡± Backed in a corner with a beast she couldn¡¯t hope to defeat, yet still Thea stood tall, clenching both of her weapons as Aura surrounded her. ¡°Feisty, I like that, yet I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not worth my time for amusement.¡± Hayato said with a sigh, his already bored eyes meeting hers. ¡°You¡¯ll find that¡­I¡¯m stronger than I look!¡± Thea exclaimed, raising her left gunblade towards him. ¡°Where is she!?¡± ¡°She? Oh, the traitor from another bloodline? I don¡¯t know¡­I left her laying somewhere?¡± Hayato mused, chuckling as he glanced about. ¡°Maybe a Spirit ate her? Who knows¡­¡± Thea grimaced at his words, her Aura thickening around her body further as she prepared to fight. ¡°My, how pointless.¡± Hayato said with a sneer as he returned to staring at her, raising his charred arm towards her, he chuckled. As he swiped his hand aside, and to her cold surprise, the entirety of her Aura disappeared. Thea¡¯s expression paled as she took several steps back, gazing at the monster before her in fear. As it approached her. ¡°Well? Where did all that sass from earlier go? Will you not defy me? Will you just stand there as I butcher you like an animal?¡± Hayato asked with clear annoyance, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I hate more than a coward unwilling to give it their all!¡± He bellowed, and reality around them shook. Causing Thea to stumble and fall back, losing her grip on one of her gunblades which quickly dissipated into nothingness as she stood right back up, leaving it behind. ¡°Truly, fate is cruel.¡± Hayato mused once again. And Thea, realised what his words meant. That realisation taking with her fear, as nothing more than coldness was left behind. ¡°I see¡­¡± She whispered to herself, Hayato raising a brow as he didn¡¯t quite hear her. ¡°Huh!?¡± Hayato said, taking another step towards her. ¡°Ah¡­Hah¡­¡± Thea sighed, before suddenly breaking into a laugh. Confusing the Spirit Beast as his eyes focused and narrowed. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s so damn hilarious? Do you not understand your situation, human?¡± Thea shook her head, ¡°Oh, I get it. I fucking get it. That¡¯s why I laugh.¡± ¡°Well I bloody don¡¯t.¡± Hayato argued back, ¡°Have you lost your mind or something? Never saw fear do that before, I must say I¡¯m intrigued.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­Maybe I have!¡± Thea exclaimed, ¡°But still I¡¯ll laugh.¡± She said with a wide forced grin. ¡°Why?¡± Hayato asked, as ember winds began to flow all around them. ¡°Because, I made a promise.¡± Thea said, as her blue eyes suddenly turned gold. ¡°I promised him my soul. I¡¯m his champion, his chosen¡­His Empress¡­And for as long as I hold those titles¡­I¡¯m not allowed to be afraid! And if I fail¡­¡± ¡°Then I fail while fighting, in his name! Smiling through every moment!¡± Thea bellowed as golden lightning surged through her body, feeling as if Erik himself held her shoulders as she rushed forth. Sensing his power raging through her as well, Hayato¡¯s demeanour immediately changed, as he willed his winds forward to meet her. Thea though charged still, her gunblade lunging ahead of herself as crimson flames too engulfed her. Surrounded by his mana¡­protected by his flames and empowered by his lightning. Thea met the spiritual winds head-on, stomping her right foot into the ground and sending forth a quake as she slashed her weapon through the wall of ember blades. Feeling, as the flames and lightning clashed with the wind¡­ Feeling as it divided beneath her blade¡­ Thea smiled, even as she felt the winds tear at her body and engulf her in agony. Still, she forced a smile, as she fought against the overwhelming strength before her. She screamed, as alongside his power she struggled. Yet¡­ The winds then suddenly stopped. And her vision briefly blurred. Then returning, something strange seemed amiss¡­ Her gunblade was gone? ¡°Utterly pointless.¡± Hayato hissed as he glared at her. Thea was confused, she was still unharmed and standing so what was he up to? ¡°NO!¡± Then a voice bellowed from their side, both of them turning to follow the sound and seeing Shizuka crash down nearby, stumbling forward before freezing in her steps. Eyes wide and reddened from held-back tears as she stared at Thea¡­then at something behind her. Thea, followed her distressed gaze¡­Seeing what she had seen¡­ Seeing herself, sprawled out on the ground as her gunblade lay broken beside her. Her own body, ripped up and beaten, grinning still as her eyes also still lay wide. Her own body¡­. It took her several moments for it to sink in. Her own body¡­ She knew she stood there, yet also before herself she lay there too? It didn¡¯t fully sink in¡­not until she turned to meet Shizuka¡¯s eyes once again. The pain, the horror she saw in Shizuka¡¯s eyes told her that her own sight wasn''t lying to her. ¡°Hah, how does it feel to see your dead self? Amusing isn¡¯t it?¡± Hayato asked with a chuckle as he turned to Shizuka, ¡°And you¡­managed to escape huh? Not that I cared, but I guess I¡¯ll kill you too just in case¡­¡± His eyes though, widening as he saw Quinn step out into the open and come to stand next to Shizuka. ¡°You¡­Ah, I always knew you were weak¡­But this? Master Kurzan will not be amused.¡± Hayato said in a cold tone. Quinn though ignored him, as she glanced between Shizuka and Thea, understanding fully the event before her¡­she stopped Shizuka who turned to charge at Hayato. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Shizuka warned, her eyes laying wide and full of fury as they set upon Hayato. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­We can¡¯t fight him even like this¡­¡± Quinn reasoned. ¡°Fight me? Hah, of course you can¡¯t!¡± Hayato chuckled. ¡°No I¡­I still can¡­I could still!¡± Shizuka exclaimed enraged, glancing between him and Thea¡¯s situation in both anger and confusion. Quinn wanted to say it, she truly wanted to explain what they were seeing but the words simply couldn¡¯t leave her throat. And those words she couldn¡¯t say, were instead spoken by someone else. ¡°Hah¡­So that¡¯s it huh?¡± Thea mused, her voice echoing out with a deep vibration as she spoke, briefly staring down at her dead-self before returning to Shizuka. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I guess this is as far as I make it.¡± She said with a smile, causing even Quinn to choke over her own tears as Shizuka suddenly ran up to Thea. ¡°No wait! I can¡­maybe we can still¡­¡± Shizuka tried to say as she came before her, trying to grasp Thea¡¯s shoulder¡­yet her hand suddenly passed right through as it briefly dissipated into multicoloured smoke before reforming. Shizuka stared, long and hard she stared at her own hand before her gaze rose to meet Thea¡¯s cold smile. ¡°Why?...Why did it have to be you?...I was fine¡­I could have come back myself¡­Why? Why did you come for me?¡± She asked, sniffling as she tried her best to keep her tears from falling. Thea chuckled, even her laughter sounding distorted as she did. ¡°Cause, you¡¯re my responsibility you know? Plus, who abandons their friends?¡± she said with a wider smile, a smile that betrayed her as ethereal tears filled her eyes too. As she raised her hand to Shizuka¡¯s face, yet neither felt a thing more than coldness. ¡°This bores me.¡± Hayato said with a loud sigh, ¡°Will you hurry it up?¡± ¡°Brother, you shut your mouth!¡± Quinn suddenly responded with wide furious eyes, faltering briefly as her brother¡¯s cold glare fell upon her. Coldly he glared at her, yet grin widely he did. ¡°Ohoho¡­I¡¯ll kill you in just a moment dear sister¡­¡± He said, then turning back to Shizuka and Thea. ¡°Firstly though, it would leave a bad taste if I left such a tasty soul wandering about unattended to. Not to mention this feline twerp¡­¡± He said with a chuckle, ¡°But I¡¯m a kind person, so I¡¯ll let you have some last words to say to each other. Keep it short.¡± He warned, as ember winds began to flow all around him once again. Shizuka turned to glare at him, but Thea¡¯s outstretched hand although ethereal, made her falter from rushing at the falcon. ¡°Alright¡­some last words then¡­¡± Thea said with a hardened gaze, then returning to face Shizuka. ¡°Wha-¡± Shizuka was about to speak, but Thea leaned in and tried her best to hug her without dissipating or going through her. Yet still, each felt no more than coldness where they touched. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shizuka¡­I messed up.¡± Thea whispered, leaning away to face her, ¡°But you have to live, you have to. So¡­Please, Shizuka will you do something for me?¡± Thea asked. ¡°A-Anything¡­Anything!¡± Shizuka exclaimed with pleading eyes. Thea continued to smile, even as her tears reached critical flow. Still smiling, even as she spoke her last words in a whisper gone heard only by Shizuka. ¡°I said keep it short.¡± As Hayato grumbled, taking a step towards them, yet faltering as his sister appeared before them with emerald winds raging by her side. Shizuka¡¯s mouth then going agape just like her eyes, as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°No¡­No I-¡± She tried to say, but Thea raised her finger to her lips, feeling the coldness of Thea¡¯s ethereal touch Shizuka couldn¡¯t say no more. ¡°You have to live, promise me Shizuka, live.¡± Thea said, as she lowered her hands to hover over Shizuka¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Why¡­Why do you ask this of me?¡± Shizuka asked, as her gaze fell. ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one that can¡­Because I know that you can. You¡¯re not like me¡­No¡­You¡¯re just like him¡­aren¡¯t you?¡± Thea said, as Shizuka clenched her fists. ¡°You¡¯re strong just like him.¡± Thea said, as Shizuka¡¯s gaze rose to face her once more, the pain still present yet now met with hardened resolve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thank you.¡± Thea said, giving her the most genuine smile she could manage. And Shizuka no longer could hold back her tears. ¡°Times up.¡± Hayato coldly announced, as he raised his charred right hand forward, sending forth a massive gust of ember winds. Ember winds which were suddenly met with equal power, as blood-red ice burst out of the ground and dispersed it all. Causing Hayato¡¯s amused expression to freeze half-way to confusion. As he saw through the ethereal red ice¡­ Shizuka standing with both her arms raised towards him. Breathing in the last bit of multicoloured smoke. As her weeping eyes, turned from rose-red¡­ To a shining bright blue. ¡°I will live.¡± {Off-topic announcement}
Processing...
Loading Components...
Compiling Data...
Assessing Sass...
Operation; Beyond The Game, Chapter 1 - The First DayThis story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. State; Online
Load up complete. Please prepare your buttcheeks.
Attached Link; https://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/19217/beyond-the-game
Posting will probably be once a week, The Dragon Within is still being worked on, and will take priority, so some weeks I might miss posting on BTG. But it''s happening nonetheless ^ ^ Working on the cover art atm... thanks @Cool3303 for the help and patience with that xD - The Sly Wolf Out- Ch 55 / Part 3 - It Breaks Shizuka ran, survival her only purpose, survival her own method. Shizuka ran, the only thing she could do when faced with the master of spiritual arts that was this maniac which hunted her. As she raised an entire landscape of blood-red crystal spikes, changing what was once a forest into a field of crimson glass. ¡°Come out, come out, little one.¡± Hayato¡¯s voice would come around, like a breeze it would sneak up on her, filling her with a chill. As she held onto Thea¡¯s body, dead set on protecting what was left of her. As she hid, four long dreadful moments she hid. Quinn¡¯s senses, as she followed the younger Falcon, and the landscape which now surrounded them the only thing keeping them alive. ¡°You cannot run forever now~¡± Hayato whistled, chuckling wickedly as they felt his voice get closer. But Quinn knew better, as she rested her hand on Shizuka¡¯s shoulder to stop her from dashing off. It was a trick, he wasn¡¯t anywhere nearby and she knew it. But she couldn¡¯t blame her either¡­Seeing the fright and fury mixed in within Shizuka¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t blame her for wanting to run. She also knew that he was right. They couldn¡¯t run forever, one small mistake on her part and he¡¯d be upon them like a falcon onto mice. Then there would really be no running away, not anymore. (¡°He¡¯s enjoying this¡­¡±) Quinn thought in frustration, (¡°He likes the hunt.¡±) as she clenched her hand into a fist. Glancing down at Shizuka once more, a thought then came to her. It was a crazy thought, but a long time coming too. As she crouched down to whisper into Shizuka¡¯s ear, ¡°Listen to me, we can escape but only if you trust me okay?¡± Quinn told her quietly, as her voice unnaturally flowed directly into Shizuka¡¯s mind. Shizuka shook her head as if asking, ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°The area he had opened the rift at before, it should still be volatile. I can use that to open a rift of my own and also use the still lingering connection to reach your allies.¡± Quinn explained, ¡°I need you to lie in wait while I do this because it will attract him to me. I¡¯ll be the bait and the hook, but I need you to be fast.¡± Shizuka¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head much more fiercely now, (¡°No, No bloody way we¡¯re doing that!¡±) she thought, knowing that speaking could mean their demise. ¡°It¡¯s the only way,¡± Quinn assured, ¡°I¡¯ll open the rift, and he will come. At which point, you will encase him in these spirit crystals, that will give us the few seconds we need to step through to the other side.¡± Shizuka¡¯s mind lay in deep thought as she considered this option. As she glanced at her surroundings, her gaze passing by Quinn who seemed calm and collected, then falling upon Thea¡¯s cold corpse which lay in her own arms¡­ Her trembling, shaking hands. (¡°Why?...Why did this have to happen?...¡±) Shizuka thought, as despair and fear swirled within her. Quinn sensing this as she stood by her, and knowing that if she could sense it, then so could he. ¡°W-We¡¯re out of time.¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s now or n-never, be ready.¡± Then seeing Shizuka¡¯s horrified expression rise to meet her gaze, Quinn also knew that this would not do. She was too calm, and next to this mess of fear and anger¡­She knew which one Hayato would go after. Quinn had to do something about this, she had to confuse Shizuka and light up some strong emotion like fury, hate or¡­pride within herself, so that Hayato would go after her instead. Quinn resolved herself, she knew who she was facing, and she knew what she had to do. As such, she put all her fears and misgivings behind her. As she leaned in, and pulled a now utterly flustered and confused Shizuka closer. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± Quinn said after stealing her lips, then immediately turning about and dashing off. Leaving Shizuka behind her, an expression of brighter crimson than the crystals which surrounded her. Quinn ran, as fast as she could she ran. A bright flame burning within her. Pride, terror and embarrassment all mixed in together, they formed that flame. And she fed that flame, Quinn let those emotions burn, she stoked them and let their heat overwhelm her. And as she reached an opening in the field of red crystal. Like a moth, to that flame. ¡°Found you, sister.¡± Hayato appeared, grinning widely, wickedly so. Her heart sank, he was standing in between her and the volatile space. (¡°He knows¡­He¡¯s figured me out¡­¡±) She knew, there was no snowball¡¯s chance in hell she could get through him alone. But as Shizuka¡¯s crystalized spirit suddenly engulfed him, entrapping him. Quinn still ran, surrounding herself with emerald winds, she flew. As the crystals cracked and shattered, as with that brief second of bought time, she managed to get around him. Stopping right there, and ignoring all else, Quinn opened her arms wide. Hands stretched out and clawing at the space around her, she focused. She focused on the warping of reality before her, she focused on the connection that still lingered. And as Hayato¡¯s hand clenched around her throat, she willed her spirit through that small lingering. ¡°Sneaky little shit¡­You really thought you could out do me? I taught you every single little fucking thing that you know.¡± Hayato hissed, as he raised her off her feet. As he choked her. ¡°E-End¡­T-Thi-This¡­¡± Quinn managed to mutter out through breathless moments. And Hayato chuckled, ¡°Oh, I shall.¡± Amused by her challenging eyes, seemingly refusing to give up hope¡­ He didn¡¯t understand, Hayato did not understand what gave his sister so much hope. He didn¡¯t, until a burning sensation of pure hatred burst into existence from behind him. Quickly he let her go and spun about, his eyes widening at the sight now before him.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. While Quinn lay kneeling on the ground next to him, coughing as she tried to regain her breath. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t¡­talking to you.¡± She said, her gaze rising to also meet the source of manifested hatred. As the two Spirit Beasts were once again faced with the White Dragon. A blurry rift in reality, showing each side to the other, but also keeping them apart¡­ Until, an emerald hue suddenly surrounded the Dragon. Engulfed in Quinn¡¯s spirit, he raised his hand through the rift¡­ And it passed through. Turning Hayato¡¯s expression into a pale paper white, as Erik¡¯s hand clenched into a fist. As he then stepped through the rift, and came face to face with him again. Hayato chuckled, when Erik¡¯s expression became clear to them. Wide, blue eyes, frozen still with hate. Hands clenched into reddened fists, as they shook and shivered with rage. Hayato then found that¡­could not move, his body would not move before this manifestation of anger. As Erik¡¯s gaze turned to Shizuka, while she stepped into view, heaving Thea¡¯s body within her arms. His eyes twitched as he saw her, pale and cold, laying still and lifeless. Long, dreadful moments passed, as everything lay still. As Erik gazed at Thea, the trembling in his hands coming to a stop. The hate in his eyes, dimming into an emotionless stare as they narrowed. ¡°Bring her back.¡± The Dragon said, his voice reverberating through their very bones. Nobody responded, nobody answered. ¡°Give her back.¡± Erik hissed once more. And right then Hayato noticed, it wasn¡¯t fear which held him in place, but time all around them seemed to have suddenly stopped flowing. Everything, had frozen. All but the Dragon before him, and his eyes which allowed him to see. ¡°G-Give¡­¡± Erik continued, as rage once again filled him. ¡°I shall not.¡± When a voice, suddenly filled their minds. Toneless and emotionless, the voice was neither feminine nor masculine, neither loud nor silent. The voice, seemed like it was everywhere at once, but also nowhere. ¡°Why? What difference¡­does it make you?¡± Erik growled. ¡°Life, ends. That is true, and shall remain so.¡± The voice said, ¡°I cannot bring her back, I will not even if I could. Her time has passed, Erikathyr, but yours still longs.¡± ¡°Even¡­Even if I vow here and now to lay waste to every single stone and drop you¡¯ve ever given creation to, if you do not?¡± The Dragon threatened, as lightning and flame raged within his eyes. ¡°I will not.¡± The voice still said, ¡°And I know, that you shall not do so either. Empty threats will gain you nothing.¡± The magic within Erik¡¯s eyes dimmed, returning them to their clear blues. He sighed, a weak sigh full of despair as his gaze remained frozen upon her face. ¡°Remember, what you told me?¡± He then asked, ¡°To accept my guilt, which I have. To find my purpose, which, I, have¡­To find my hope¡­¡± Again, Erik¡¯s eyes widened, as his hands clenched and arms began to shake. ¡°She was my hope.¡± A long, drawn out growl, reverberated through Hayato¡¯s body. As the Dragon¡¯s dreadful gaze turned to face him. ¡°This one¡­took that away from me.¡± Erik said, as time suddenly continued all around them. Shizuka and Quinn both taking deep startled breaths as it did. ¡°Go, leave us.¡± Erik told them, and Hayato was too focused on Erik to stop them. Confused, but acceptant of the situation, the both of them rushed around Erik and into the rift. As Erik watched after them, his eyes following Thea as her body sunk into the blur in space. His gaze then, returning to Hayato. As the Spirit Beast dared not move. Frozen where he stood, Hayato¡¯s mind was still catching up with all that had occurred. He heard it, a voice so detached from reality it couldn¡¯t have been anything other than a Void. It confused him. He felt it, hate so pure course through Erik that turned his own bestial instincts against himself. It excited him. He also¡­sensed something else. Within that brief moment, as Thea¡¯s body was carried out of the Spirit realm, Hayato sensed the exact second it occured. Knowing not what it was, still, he sensed it¡­ And Erik felt it too, as it had happened within himself. He sensed cracks quickly grow across it, as Erik¡¯s emotions ravaged through it. He sensed it shatter, like fragile glass suddenly smashed apart. Hayato sensed something deep within Erik¡¯s soul¡­suddenly break. And out of it, Hayato also sensed something else emerge. Something so warped, that it chilled him down to the core. As golden lightning surged across Erik¡¯s body. As crimson flame burst about him. As pure white shimmers of light, shone through him, while veins of bright light grew all over his skin. Pulsating with brightness, shaking his body with every beat. Hayato watched, as the warped energy met the light within him. Enveloping it whole, warping it too. He watched, as the bright white veins of light¡­turned a pitch black. He watched, confused, as the crimson flames which raged ferociously, turned into a sickly green. As the golden lightning dissipated briefly, then reappeared as a dim violet. As the black veins, rose up to the Dragon¡¯s eyes, turning them dark too.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nlalFOnPolU
Erik spread his wings wide, sending forth a volley of the lightning, sending tendrils of the volatile energy at the Spirit Beast. Hayato spread his wings too, flapping them forth and blowing a blast of air at the surging lightning. The two magiks then meeting mid-way, and something unexpected occurred. As lightning clashed with blades of air, Hayato¡¯s expression turned to fright, as he watched the violet electricity turn his own attack to ice. And through that wall of frozen air, the energy passed still, flowing out of the other side and suddenly lashing out at Hayato. He tried to evade, but the magic was too quick, striking his side and filling him with a piercing agony as his skin and flesh froze over. It confused, and terrified him. ¡°What is this? What is this warped magic!?¡± He bellowed in question, as a world of green flame appeared before him. Engulfing the wall of ice, he watched as it melted as if faced with a sun. Yet he felt no heat, he sensed no fire before himself. Yet¡­there it was, a wave of bright green flames falling upon him. Surrounding him. Giving him nowhere to run. And as the flames melted even the blood-red crystal terrain, he knew he also had nowhere to hide. Hayato screamed out in fury, willing raging ember winds rising to surround him. He enveloped himself in wind, hundreds of blades of spiritual air whirling around his form like a ferocious hurricane. The winds, forced the flames to change direction. And the hurricane, absorbed the fire into itself. As Hayato cackled, ¡°Do you forget fool? Air is to fire as it is to all living beings! You won-¡± He stopped. Hayato froze. Horrified at what he was now seeing. As the green flames burned even the hurricane. He watched terrified, as his winds dissipated. The winds he had summoned, he sensed them¡­melting. Not with heat, but as if acid was burning away the very air that made them up. ¡°No¡­impossible¡­that makes-That makes no sense at all!¡± Hayato exclaimed as the walls of flame rose all around him, entrapping him. All but one side, as it split open for Erik to walk through. Darkness engulfing his hands. Yet it wasn¡¯t like any other kind of malleable dark magic. The darkness, somehow, gave off its own light. Erik did not answer, as he raised his hands forth. And when Hayato saw those hands engulfed in dark-light energy, he realised what it was. Hayato realised also, what within Erik had broken. ¡°Let turmoil take over as your mind breaks under the chaos of your own imagination.¡± Erik began to chant. ¡°W-Wait! I can fix you!¡± Hayato exclaimed, now recognising the warping in Erik¡¯s mana. ¡°Let agony define you, as your body¡¯s senses reach new heights of pain.¡± But Erik ignored him, continuing to chant. Hayato, seeing that there would be no reasoning with him, sent forth another wave of furious winds. ¡°Hell is a terrifying place, yet what you are to witness, is beyond even it.¡± Winds which, were met with lashes of green flame, dissipating the attack completely. ¡°Dark Arts;¡± Erik said as a misty blue wisp of light shot out of his hands, trailing dark-light energy behind it. ¡°Dreamweaver School;¡± Having nowhere to run, no way to hide¡­The wisp collided with Hayato¡¯s chest, the bright darkness then enveloping him whole. ¡°Personal Abyss.¡± Erik finished his curse, as it overwhelmed the Spirit Beast. As he suddenly began to scream his lungs out. Terror like no other, filled him. A crazed fear that left no space for reason nor relief, it permeated Hayato¡¯s mind. Erik dispersed the wall of flame, as he approached the now kneeling Spirit Beast. As he held his head whilst stuck in a continuous horror-filled scream, his eye-lids laying wide open yet his eyes had rolled back into his head. ¡°You will die,¡± Erik said, his tone void of any emotion. ¡°This spell, is the worst of my known Dark Arts. And the only way to escape it, is a cleansing of the mind. But, that cannot be done, if you do not have a mind to speak of. You will die now, but your mind shall forever be trapped in a nightmare of your own making. Constant fear, a constant chilling terror enveloping your every thought.¡± And as Erik said those words, sickly green flames burst out of his mouth. Erik engulfed him in a single breath of flame. As he screamed. As he fell to the ground which also melted around him. As his entire body dissipated away. His skin turning to liquid before evaporating, then his flesh too, then his organs, then his bones. Nothing remained of Hayato. Only an ethereal spirit taking his form, his soul, still stuck in a perpetual shriek of pure torture. Erik remained, for a few moments he stayed, listening to the cursed beast¡¯s howling. But it affected him not. The empty void that now lay within his chest, remained hollow. Sighing, he turned around and left. Walking through the rift, Erik left Hayato¡¯s soul to forever exist. To forever be, drowning in never-ending torment. Ch 56 - A New Age 6th Age Year 226, month of 3rd Opal. The Sinbeni slave mining city of Lahihr, falls to The Dragon Empire. Year 226, month of 4th Amethyst. The Dragon Empire continues its invasion, a horde always on the move, leaving Sinbeni with only the one option of defending itself. Yet still, another city¡¯s sky is blackened by the Dark Citadel, reinforcements never to arrive since the fall of Lahihr. Ai¡¯Sen also¡­falls. Year 226, month of 6th Jade. Again, the bright sky blackens, as the long-awaited storm arrives. The Dark Citadel looms over Abu Katra¡¯s outskirts, as its lords and ladies fear the damnation to come. As such, the Sinbeni Council gathers¡­ -
- Today Sinbeni, Abu Katra The Hall of Golden Sands The oval hall was vast, as vast as it was decorated. Various gems and crystals embedded into life-like paintings that filled the curving walls. Pillars of gold and silver laying just ahead of those walls, the paintings briefly ending behind them before another began on the other side. These paintings depicted scenes of glory from each of the ten lesser seats. The ceiling though was a single decoration, depicting only the three crown seat¡¯s family insignias merged into one. A crest of gold with thin silver linings and even more gems of sapphire, emerald, ruby and even diamond. It showed three beasts intertwined in battle. A panther with eyes of diamond, a crocodile with eyes of ruby, and an eagle with eyes of emerald. Chasing one another, while at the same time striking at what lay in the center of the crest, a wingless Dragon made solely from silver and with narrow eyes of sapphire. The paintings were fairly new, for the lesser seats did change house from time to time. But the crest upon the ceiling was old, archaic even, for the crowned seats never changed. Thirteen of these ornate seats lay around a long oval glass table, yet only twelve were filled. The crowned three lay spread out on one side of the table while the other lesser ten lay closer together on the other side and facing them. Each of the three crowned seats was filled, one holding a young human boy no older than twelve, a strong looking elven woman with warrior¡¯s armour and spear nearby, and the third an old chubby dwarven man with fine bejewelled clothing. The nine filled lesser seats were a mixture of mostly human and some dwarf. Then all around the table, stood several others, ambassadors from other countries and continents. Amongst them, stood Clayton O¡¯Connor, the half-elf Ambassador of Druvia. ¡°The Dragon nears,¡± said one of the lesser seats, a rough looking male dwarf with golden tattoos decorating his mostly visible body. ¡°Nears? The beast lays outside our walls, laughing upon us from his castle above the clouds¡­¡± Grumbled another, a thin, almost sickly looking human man. ¡°We have lost many a Wyrm defending Lahihr¡­¡± Then groaned the chubby dwarf at the crown seat, as he glanced at the empty lesser seat, ¡°Ramzi¡¯s disappearance must be his doing as well, Ai¡¯Sen was his territory after all.¡± ¡°And Lahihr was your damn territory, Shakeel, but that lord you set to do your job failed and look where we are now!¡± Exclaimed another crown seat, the female warrior. ¡°Jannat, lord Shakeel was here for the council we had planned before we even knew this Dragon Empire existed¡­¡± Argued the young boy sitting over the third crown seat and in the middle of them. Jannat sighed, ¡°You are too kind Samir, this bulge of fat will never learn his lesson unless we two teach him it!¡± she exclaimed, clenching her spear whilst glaring at the ever-shrinking dwarf. Samir chuckled coldly, young he was but empty his expression was too, hollow eyes that seemed to stare into one¡¯s very soul. As he set those eyes on Jannat, who immediately froze beneath his chilling gaze. ¡°Fighting amongst us will prove and gain nothing. Let us instead speak of the real threat, this resurrected Dragon which plagues us and threatens this kingdom¡¯s extinction.¡± Shakeel coughed and cleared his throat as he straightened his sitting posture, ¡°Indeed¡­The storm lays just over our beloved capital¡¯s outskirts, unmoving but ever looming over us. It has been hours, and not a word has come from it, whilst any scouts we send near those clouds are instantly incinerated by lightning.¡± ¡°How do our numbers stand against what lies within that storm?¡± Asked another of the lesser seats, a human woman with unusually dark clothing and a cold demeanour. ¡°I would think you¡¯d know that more than any of us Inaya.¡± Jannat scoffed at the shadow of a woman. ¡°And with Ramzi gone, I can only guess where his resources went to¡­¡± Inaya chuckled lightly, ¡°With the numbers they first showed at Ai¡¯Sen, they were small, barely a company of mercenaries. But between freeing the slaves of Ai¡¯Sen and soldiering them, and now with the collective number of slaves from Lahihr¡¯s outskirts, mines and city proper¡­Well, this is only a guess, but I¡¯d say more than twice our own forces.¡± ¡°Twice they might be but there is no way they can equip that many slaves in this short amount of time.¡± Said Samir, ¡°Even if they gathered every piece of armour and weapon from both the Ai¡¯Sen and Lahihr guard, barely a third of them will be.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure my lord.¡± Clayton suddenly spoke up. ¡°Rude, but please explain.¡± Inaya said with a wide cold smirk, as Clayton moved to stand at one end of the table for each of them to comfortably see him. The sand which covered the floor, rising with every step he took. Meeting Inaya¡¯s glare, Clayton smiled as well. ¡°The Dragon is a powerful ancient being, equipping a few thousand¡­even a million people, wouldn¡¯t be an issue for a creature of its natural standing. Not to mention, it has the equipment from both the Slayers of Druvia and many a Sin Wyrm to dischant and use. We¡¯ve heard of these Dragon Knights, they exist and have probably only increased in number.¡± ¡°What about Druvia? Will our older cousin be sending any sort of aid then?¡± Inaya asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure Seeri and New Druv would love to send their resources where you ask them to Inaya.¡± Clayton said, deeply amused by the grimace his words produced on her. ¡°No, Druvia is unfortunately busy with the Orcish invasion occurring to our south. Trade will remain open of course as the north remains safe, but the southern seas are blocked, therefore it shall be somewhat slow.¡± ¡°Silence,¡± Jannat then suddenly groaned, ¡°Your bickering grows me a headache. No aid shall come, no country¡¯s response will be quick enough. We are alone.¡± ¡°You are alone.¡± Suddenly spoke a deep rumbling voice, as it echoed out through the hall. ¡°Wh-Who goes there?!¡± Jannat exclaimed, rising from her seat as many did, spear clenched and ready. As lighting suddenly surged across the hall, sparking out from the ceiling and pillars, bursting out into tendrils of energy which clashed mid-air and at the hall¡¯s centre. Wings spread wide, Erik appeared out of the rabid energy, hovering in place as he glared down at the table. ¡°I am Erikathyr, Guardian, Destroyer, Devil Slayer, Emperor and now once again Conqueror.¡± He announced himself, his eyes focused into serpentine slits as they scanned the seats below. ¡°Those which protected you from the shadows, have since left this land.¡± He said, his eyes moving from the wide-eyed Samir to the now trembling Inaya. ¡°This hall is sacred and barred against entry to all Dragon kin!¡± exclaimed Jannat, as flames burst alive across her ornate spear. Erik chuckled coldly, (¡°And a strong enchantment it was, but with an agent on the inside, it was merely a simple trick to enter.¡±) He thought in amusement, glancing at Clayton. ¡°Oh? But here I am¡­¡± He said, suddenly pushing himself downwards with his large wingspan and crashing through the glass table, shattering it and blowing both glass shards and sands about the hall. Filling each seat holder and ambassador with cuts, all but Clayton who raised a wall of tree bark to cover himself and Jannat who twirled her spear and burnt aside most of which came her way, her armour protecting her from the rest. ¡°Dragon or not you lay at the heart of our city! The Wyrms will be here and even you cannot fight them all alone! Y-¡± Jannat said, aiming her weapon at the Dragon.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As his eyes turned to her, wide and fiery as they were, she froze with terror. ¡°In this age, numbers are for some reason considered better than singular power. Amusing as it is to watch you lessers squirm about my feet, annoying it is as well.¡± He sighed, closing his eyes briefly. ¡°Earth which I protect, earth which feeds and fuels me. Bend and flow, move and change. Draconic School; Drako; Quake!¡± Erik chanted, opening his eyes as the ground began to shudder before suddenly the entire building around them rumbled and crumbled. Lighting sparked off his body, ravaging his surroundings, as if out of control. Clayton¡¯s expression paled at the sight, ¡°W-Wait y-¡±, this wasn¡¯t what they had agreed on. ¡°Stop him not, ambassador.¡± Spoke a hiss from behind Clayton, as Makaela suddenly appeared out of the shadows, grabbing hold of the half-elf¡¯s shoulder as the building fell all around them. Flames and lightning rose, piercing through the ornate ceiling as it fell upon them, searing a hole through and every single floor above. Revealing even the sky, as the sun shone down into the building and upon Erik. He glanced about, briefly watching as Clayton rose from the floor, shaken and covered in tendrils of shadow. Makaela had saved him from the collapsing building. And as the dust cleared, Erik chuckled after seeing that only four of the seat holders managed to avoid the rubble. Inaya and another lesser seat holder being two, whilst Jannat lay holding Samir nearby as a barrier of flame covered them. ¡°Pitiful, and you would dare call yourselves leaders. Since when do sheep lead sheep?¡± He growled in amusement, glancing at the broken and buried body of Shakeel, the dwarf¡¯s chest was caved in with blood splattering out and onto the now ring-like golden ceiling half his body was crushed beneath. ¡°The panther has grown fat from avarice.¡± He said, then glancing at Jannat. ¡°The Croc, blinded by fear and empty pride.¡± His gaze then ending on the now terrified Samir, as he hid behind Jannat, ¡°And the eagle, desperate and frail.¡± Erik growled, as suddenly his eyes flashed brightly before dimming back, the golden light fading and revealing his deep blues. Blue just like the two sapphires at his feet. Bringing a chill to both royals. ¡°Your ancestors recognise me, your blood trembles before my presence. Yet I sense you not, where have the three houses of this kingdom gone to? Where are the three champions meant to protect these people? This land? Gone they have, lazed throughout time, their remnants now shaking before me.¡± Erik said, as his wings closed up and he turned to walk towards Clayton. ¡°The Dragon Empire stands with Druvia, but this kingdom here we claim. As such, does Druvia have any complaints?¡± Clayton shook his head, his eyes and face frozen in bafflement. ¡°I thought not.¡± He mused, turning back to face the two crown seat holders, ¡°Seven days I give you, seven days to gather all slaves within this city and send them out through the northern gate, unguarded but most importantly¡­unchained and uninjured.¡± Erik hissed, his eyes right then regaining their golden glow. ¡°If even a single slave remains within the city walls by the end of those seven days¡­Then I and my army shall walk through your streets and gather them ourselves. Walk over your homes, over the corpses of your families, over the bones of your people.¡± He warned them, watching with great amusement as even Jannat¡¯s expression paled. Erik turned around, spreading his wings as if to leave, ¡°Also, for every chain I see, for every injury¡­scar¡­or scratch. Lighting shall strike down within these walls.¡± He said, flapping his wings and soaring up into the sky before lightning raged out of his rising form. Bright blinding light shining out of him, before dimming and disappearing completely, as did he. Inaya watched with mouth ajar, falling to her knees as he left, but the fear still remained within her. ¡°We¡­We¡¯re finished¡­¡± -
- Sinbeni The Dark Citadel Throne Room. The long hall lay dim and dark, though its marble white smooth pavement, carved walls and pillars, glowed a mild white with magical power. Suddenly shining brightly as Erik appeared within through a surge of lightning that descended from the ceiling, a ceiling covered with dark clouds. Closing his wings, Erik sighed as he stared at the two marble thrones before him, one of them shattered and broken. Empty his eyes were as he stared at the broken one, unable, unwilling to clean up the mess he made of it weeks ago. ¡°How fare my people?¡± He asked, and a shadow burst into existence behind him. Makaela kneeled, ¡°Better, most of them were starving when we found them, but with the Citadel¡¯s clean lands agriculture is flourishing. Although, we have little of those lands.¡± She said in elven. ¡°Soon they will have more.¡± Erik said, walking up to the whole throne and sitting down. ¡°Come in.¡± He then said, sensing those who waited behind the large white doors. They opened, revealing the other side of them to be pitch black, along the walls, floors and ceiling. A stark contrast with open doors. Nerick entered with Kayle, Shizuka and Quinn in tail. It had been three months, but little had any of them changed. In appearance, but in expression all of them differed. The laid-back warrior that was Nerick, was no more. The Nerick of now stood like an unmovable pillar of black armour, eyes narrow and expression resolved. Whilst playful as ever, Ivara stormed in after them, now almost as wide as the giant doorway itself¡­She sat down next to Nerick, even then being three times his own in-human height. Her barbed tail sneaking up behind him, slithering onto his shoulder and about his neck which he slapped away. Causing the adolescent wyvern to snarl, but much to Ivara¡¯s pride, only Quinn was startled. Rolling his eyes, Nerick sighed, she had grown so much but still deemed his neck as her roost¡­ ¡°How did I do?¡± Erik asked, glancing at Kayle as her eyes suddenly filled with white. ¡°Well, you only left four of them alive, so it¡¯s moving slow.¡± Seer Kayle said, her eyes then returning to normal. ¡°Will it work? Will they really surrender?¡± ¡°It will work, you teleporting me in and out alongside the destruction I added in, it shocked them to the core. But even if they do, the bloodshed isn¡¯t over.¡± Erik warned as he relaxed into his throne, ¡°Zrosa might interfere, Nerick, Makaela, make sure we remain vigilant.¡± He said and both the Dragon Knight General Makaela and Wyvern Lord Nerick nodded in understanding. ¡°Then I guess¡­you¡¯ll just have to wait and see?¡± Shizuka said, stepping forth alongside Quinn. ¡°You¡¯re going? Made up your mind have you?¡± Erik asked, eyeing the two Spirit Beasts. Shizuka nodded, ¡°This world has forgotten my kind, the kind I am now. And hers, needs a new perspective, together we will change that place. That, is my quest now.¡± Resolved she declared, turning to meet the Dragon Emperor¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­also wish to learn, I wish to know more of what I am now. With Kyllix¡¯s training before, and Quinn¡¯s guidance I¡¯ve grown stronger, but I know there has to be more to us than just power.¡± ¡°Wise, wise words those are.¡± Erik said in agreement. Shizuka¡¯s hands clenched then, as her gaze fell. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit her one last time before I go, so you won¡¯t see me after today. Not for a while probably.¡± Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll enjoy your visit, for some reason, she saw something within you I failed to see¡­¡± Those words filled both of them with dread, ¡°She saw the same thing in you.¡± Shizuka then responded. Erik silently nodded, gesturing then for them to leave. ¡°I wish you well in your quest, Shizuka, hopefully when you do return I¡¯ll have finally fixed this one.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­She¡¯d enjoy that too.¡± Shizuka said, then each of them turned around to leave, Makaela disappearing in a burst of shadow. The doors closing behind them as Ivara¡¯s long tail dragged out. Makaela reappeared outside the hall and next to them, forming out of nowhere as usual and startling Quinn. Further hurting Ivara¡¯s pride. ¡°He¡¯s still¡­¡± ¡°It will take time.¡± Nerick sighed, ¡°But yeah, he hasn¡¯t been the same since.¡± Then holding Kayle closely as he said that. ¡°None of us have.¡± Kayle said. Makaela nodded, ¡°And then there¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I feel it too,¡± Kayle agreed, ¡°Something with his mana¡­has changed, and keeps changing.¡± Shizuka sighed, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t leave yet?¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t help even if you wanted to kitty.¡± Ivyieth chuckled as she appeared across the hallway, turning to walk towards them. ¡°The nature of his change¡­even I know little of it.¡± ¡°Yet you won¡¯t explain shit.¡± Nerick growled. Ivyieth shrugged, ¡°With the little that I know, you wouldn¡¯t understand no matter how much I tried to explain it. All I can say is, it¡¯s up to him how badly it affects his mind.¡± Makaela rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine, maybe you can¡¯t explain but I¡¯m sure your elders can with ease.¡± Her words causing Ivyieth to look at her with a raised brow. ¡°You and Erik aren¡¯t the only dragons remaining, there is a third, and I¡¯ve contacted her. Whenever she might decide to¡­reply¡­¡± Makaela cringed, she had heard stories of the Ice Dragon, and none of them spoke of her mood nor personality. She could only guess, and knowing Erik and how most Ice based creatures acted¡­Her hopes were dim, but there nonetheless. ¡°Hm, I¡¯d love to meet Elder Sister then~¡± Ivyieth mused, her eyes seemingly shining with excitement at the thought of another. ¡°Ugh,¡± Shizuka groaned, the little brat still annoyed her. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave then.¡± She said, turning to face Makaela, Nerick and Kayle. ¡°Thank you, for everything. Is something I¡¯ve only ever said to Erik and¡­Her, but you all have done much for me as well¡­¡± She leaned forth, bowing, a stance of respect in Zrosa. Nerick grinned, ¡°It¡¯s fine kid, go and have your adventure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping watch on you too~¡± Kayle said, a cold thin smile across her face which always gave Shizuka a chill. She had changed the most, her strange powers utterly creeping Shizuka out. Makaela then stepped forward, putting her thumb beneath Shizuka¡¯s chin and raising her head to face her. The Dark Elf stared into the young Spirit Beast¡¯s eyes briefly, before smiling, ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, she¡¯s always with you, isn¡¯t she?¡± Shizuka¡¯s gaze faltered, yet she too smiled. ¡°Yeah, she is.¡± She said, rising away from them. ¡°Farewell, for now.¡± She said her goodbyes, and they gestured back the same. Shizuka walked off, there was much still to be said, but not here¡­Not to them. Quinn followed, anxious as always by the Citadel¡¯s dark theme, and even more so nearby those four. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her smile like that¡­¡± Quinn mused after they reached the stairs, ascending them then. ¡°Who?¡± Shizuka asked as they walked. ¡°Miss Makaela¡­¡± Quinn answered, ¡°She¡¯s always so¡­Brash and chaotic¡­grinning like a madwoman!¡± ¡°Ahhah¡­¡± Shizuka chuckled awkwardly, ¡°She actually smiles a lot, that was probably her least freaky one though.¡± ¡°She terrifies me.¡± Quinn admitted. ¡°Good¡­Cause she might not have the sight Miss Kayle has¡­but she can still probably hear us.¡± Shizuka warned, chuckling as she saw Quinn¡¯s expression pale. They chatted, for the length that took to reach the top of the castle they talked the time away. Until finally, they ascended the last flight of stairs and walked across the hall. A rich gold making up the very pavement, walls and ceiling¡­Erik held back no expense in the creation of this new level of the castle. They glanced at the design on the walls, emerald and other beautiful greenish materials forming the shape of vines which grew out from the ground and about the room. Merging on the ceiling, where the Selene household crest lay. And then, filling what the large stained-glass window on the back wall did not. The window taking the shape of a figure, a beautiful woman with unkept short blue hair and narrow light blue eyes. Armoured in plating of full white with drapes of blue, and wielding before her an ornate sword of white and gold. Shizuka and Quinn squinted their eyes due to the rays of bright sunlight that shone through the window, as they stared up at her visage. Their gazes then falling to what lay at the centre of the room. Laying on a pedestal of mixed gems, was a coffin of the deepest black onyx. They approached it, climbing up the gemmed stairs to stand before it. Glancing over the words inscribed upon its lid. ~ Here lies Thea Selene Theaviss The Chosen Empress Of The Empire Sister Friend ~ Shizuka lay her palm over the coffin, her eyes closing as she felt the coldness of it. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Miss Thea, I¡¯m off to start my life anew. This¡­This is all thanks to you. You who saved me, a mere street rat, you who took pity in me and held me close. You changed me, and my fate...¡± She said in a whisper, opening her eyes to look up at the visage of glass once more. ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go.¡± Shizuka said, turning to Quinn who nodded at her. Quinn closed her eyes and focused, as did Shizuka. Holding each other¡¯s hands, they then raised their free ones forward and open wide. Feeling the thin veil that separated realities beneath their touch. Each Spirit Beast clawed their hands downwards, and the rift opened. Quinn stepped through first, but Shizuka glanced back at the coffin once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­Thank you.¡± She whispered those last words, before stepping through the rift herself. -
- Faetera 6th Age Year 226, month of 6th Jade Two Spirit Beasts leave for another world. Three Dragons still live, one of them broken. One Devil still remains in hiding, awaiting the opportune moment¡­ Another Devil''s ploys and plots continue on too. And as this age comes to an abrupt close. A new age...begins now. B2; Chaos - Ch 57; The Great War - Part 1; Wingbeat Five days later Morning
Erik sighed as the morning winds blew past his lengthening golden hair, watching from the keep¡¯s parapet walk and down at one side of the Dark Citadel¡¯s city streets below. He watched as his Dark Elves began a new life within the city, families coming in and out of actual homes, guards roaming the streets, traders even coming with their own families from hidden villages all around the Sinbeni desert. Word of the Dragon Empire¡¯s siege on Abu Katra had gone far and wide these past five days. Yet whilst the streets seemed peaceful, Erik knew the tension which lingered, he could see it on the faces of each of his children. Abu Katra had yet to send out a single slave, instead the Sinbeni capital had barricaded itself inside the walls, raising several magical barriers whilst siege equipment of each kind was prepared onto the walls themselves. Seeing such as he walked around the keep, the pulsating sphere of dark blue magic surrounding the entire city ahead. ¡°Fools.¡± Erik hissed in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯ll be their own destruction.¡± Makaela mused in elven as she suddenly appeared behind him, leaning under one of his wings and into his arm. Erik showed no reaction, simply continuing to stare off at the enemy. Makaela¡¯s gaze fell to his other wing, as it lay dragging on the floor behind him, his scales turning from white to a dark violet whilst the golden netting gained further patches of black with each passing day. Her eyes moving to his face, scales there too turning purple whilst strands of his golden hair gained a tinge of black. Most worrisome though was Erik¡¯s left eye, as tendrils of black formed out of the side, growing closer and closer to the deep draconic blue iris. ¡°You look worse with each day that passes,¡± Makaela mused, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let us gather the healers? You¡¯re sick Erik, we can¡¯t just leave you like this¡­¡± Erik chuckled weakly, ¡°This is no sickness, I¡¯ve already told you, no healer will even comprehend this. Only I can save myself now, and if I¡¯m not strong enough to¡­So be it.¡± Makaela sighed softly, ¡°I beg to disagree,¡± she said pulling away from him. ¡°If no healer can help you, and if only your own strength can, then you wouldn¡¯t mind coming to meet with our newest visitor?¡± Erik¡¯s eyes turned to her, ¡°Visitor? Who and where?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve left them to wait in the throne room, they expect you there. As for who, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand.¡± Makaela said with a nervous smile. ¡°I said no visitors, not while I look¡­like this. The pe-¡± He began to chide, but was cut off. ¡°It is for your own damn good, also it isn¡¯t anyone who would undermine you by your looks alone.¡± Makaela chided him back, ¡°Do you not trust my judgement?¡± and finding no place to argue the growling dragon thought it wiser to simply back off. ¡°Fine¡­General.¡± He sighed, turning to walk inside after which Makaela followed him. ¡°I hold my right to disintegrate any offender though.¡± Erik grumbled as they reached the stairs. ¡°But of course~¡± Makaela giggled in amusement, turning by the stairs and walking through the long hallway, reaching then the closed white doors. Erik moved to open them with his hands, but as he did pitch black veins grew about his arms, filling him with pain. He backed away, a flash of darkness filling his eyes as he did. ¡°No,¡± he said to Makaela as she moved to help him, raising his hand towards the doors they then slowly creaked open on their own. Revealing within five individuals, four of which he recognised but¡­ As Erik and Makaela walked in, he saw Nerick and Kayle talking with Alan, next to which Ivyieth hung onto a beautifully cold woman with long crystalline blue hair and bright cyan eyes. Draconic, cyan eyes. The excitement of both Ivyieth and the woman dying down as each turned to gaze at a sickly looking Erik. His own darkening blue eyes meeting the woman¡¯s, it took him several moments to realise who stood before him. ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally gained your wings, Erikathyr.¡± The woman said in Draconic. ¡°Although fate wishes to rob me of them still.¡± Erik mused back, ¡°How long has it been Findri? It feels like an eon has passed since I watched you gain yours so quickly.¡± Findri chuckled, ¡°My master was your brother after all, Ziethei the Sun Dragon, my it truly has been a while hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I had heard that you¡¯d returned,¡± Erik switched to speaking in common, ¡°What happened?¡± Findri¡¯s smile faltered as he asked so, ¡°Grim brought me back, as it did with both you and Alandru. But, only days after that, the God of Death stopped communing with me. I am unsure why, but I was left lost in this new world, alone. I was found by Alandru¡¯s child, the adventurer¡¯s guild and met with him through there. A week ago though, I received a message from your¡­¡± She glanced at Makaela, ¡°General, that you¡¯d fallen sickly.¡± Findri then glanced over Erik and the colours which corrupted his body. ¡°Fate truly is cruel¡­and here we thought you had already been corrupted before.¡± She said as her sorrowful gaze met his darkening eyes. ¡°I was not corrupted before,¡± Erik said with a sigh, ¡°Those were just ramblings of those old fools from my clan¡­No, I wasn¡¯t corrupted. I was possessed by a Devil¡¯s ilk. So do not blame yourself, neither of you.¡± He said, glancing between both Findri and Alan. ¡°Corrupted?¡± Makaela repeated, anxious to learn what was happening to Erik. ¡°Even we¡­Dragons, know little of it.¡± Erik admitted, ¡°All I know, is that when corruption begins, it is fully up to that Dragon¡¯s strength of body and will to retain their sanity.¡± ¡°That¡­simply put is the truth.¡± Findri sighed as she stared at Erik¡¯s dragging wing with sadness. ¡°I¡­studied this affliction deeply, and that is the only conclusion I was able to come up with myself.¡± ¡°Studied?¡± Erik repeated in question, a raised brow as he stared down at Findri. Who¡¯s expression gained a blush from being stared at, ¡°I¡­Uh, when I heard that you were corrupted I delved into our history and studies of our biology and arcanology to find or make a cure¡­¡± Makaela, keen as she was, noticed the Ice Dragon¡¯s expression. ¡°But¡­you failed?¡± she said scornfully. Watching then as Findri¡¯s shouldered suddenly began to tremble, and her gaze fell to the floor. Frost began to form all around the Dragon as Alan suddenly moved to try and comfort her. Makaela, Nerick, Kayle and Ivyieth all backed away, expecting this Dragon to explode with fury at being called out on failure¡­ But instead, they watched, as icicle-like tears began streaming out of Findri¡¯s eyes. The Ice Dragon suddenly burst into tears, ¡°I-I did! I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± sniffling and apologising while Alan held her by the shoulders trying to calm her down. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright! She didn¡¯t¡­¡± Alan glanced at Makaela, ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± he lied, he knew that she did¡­ Erik sighed at the sight, stepping forth to stand before Findri as she wept and shook. Grasping her chin with his two fingers, Erik forced her to face his narrow cold eyes. ¡°And here I thought you had become this Cold Queen of the Ice Clan I¡¯d heard so much about, yet, you have not changed one bit. Have you, little weeping drake Findri?¡± Findri¡¯s tears faltered as did her sniffling, her cold expression freezing onto Erik¡¯s. Alan glared at him from behind the entire time though, annoyance filling the hero. Erik smirked just as Findri¡¯s foot found perch onto his right knee, kicking him before suddenly turning away. ¡°Hmph, only master called me that! Pompous twerp Erikathyr.¡± She said, giving him her back as a redness filled her face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Erik¡¯s expression immediately turned to annoyance at the sound of those titles, his grin turning to a grimace too as his knee burned with pain, ¡°Yeah¡­I guess I haven¡¯t changed much either from back then?¡± His expression turning to amusement as he watched Findri break down into tears once more. Turning to him, her quivering expression now drenched, ¡°You¡­You¡¯ll beat this right?¡± Erik chuckled weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever been beaten once,¡± he mused glancing at Alan, ¡°Yet here I still stand.¡± He said as he placed his hand over Findri¡¯s forehead, ruffling her crystalline yet soft hair. Alan continued to glare at Erik with hidden annoyance the entire time, at this moment Ivyieth was looking at this gesture with some jealousy as well¡­Makaela on the other hand, was murderously staring daggers at Findri. Nerick and Kayle stood away from the entire awkward scene, Kayle trying her best not to break out laughing. Findri though stood frozen, the only one meeting the Dark Elf¡¯s glare, as a shiver of cold strangely crawled up the Ice Dragon¡¯s back. Findri then pulled back, fixing her hair as her gaze lay on the ground, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you¡­¡± ¡°You should know above all, I¡¯m not so easy to kill.¡± Erik said, chuckling when he saw Ivyieth¡¯s pleading expression as she now stood next to him and on her toes. ¡°Ah, you two have met already I presume?¡± He said, patting the little drake¡¯s head next, who¡¯s expression filled with joy and glee at the gesture. ¡°Yes! Elder Sister was telling me of things Fae could not!¡± Ivyieth exclaimed with excitement. Erik smiled weakly, ¡°Well, you¡¯re both free to stay for as long as you wish, I¡¯m afraid the scenery won¡¯t remain as peaceful as now for much longer though.¡± ¡°Actually, we can¡¯t stay.¡± Alan now spoke as he came to stand before Erik¡­and between him and Findri. ¡°There¡¯s another reason we decided to come.¡± ¡°Hm? Druvia?¡± Erik guessed as he met the hero¡¯s hardened gaze. ¡°Druvia has shared many resources with you, from food, materials and equipment. You asked for a lot, and the King approved it.¡± Alan said as his narrowed eyes met the Dragon¡¯s calm stare. ¡°We now ask for something in return. I know you¡¯re busy sieging Abu Katra, but the Orcs grow restless, they must be assaulting our border as we speak. We cannot hold them on our own, there¡¯s too many and more keep coming.¡± Erik¡¯s gaze moved to Findri, ¡°And since I cannot even sense your presence, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re still unrecovered to do much?¡± Findri silently nodded in response. ¡°We¡¯ve tried contacting the Jotunn, Findri¡¯s children, but they are too hard to find without her magic.¡± Alan then said, ¡°Erik, anything you can give us we will appreciate, but we need something.¡± ¡°Indeed, I cannot overlook the Orc¡¯s invasion any longer it seems.¡± Erik sighed, (¡°Mostly because it is probably spearheaded by the Pact from the shadows¡­¡±) He thought, having seen no movement by Azkel¡¯s people anywhere around Sinbeni in several weeks. Glancing at Nerick, ¡°Is it ready?¡± Erik asked. Nerick suddenly stood at attention, his inhumanly tall form looming over everybody else. ¡°My men have been ready for deployment since last month, it¡¯s ready.¡± Erik nodded with a smirk, ¡°Very well, the Dragon Empire will send reinforcements to aid Druvia as a show of friendship and strengthening of our alliance.¡± He said, turning to Alan and Findri. ¡°No point in you travelling all the way back either, I¡¯ll just send you with them.¡± ¡°And who¡­might be them?¡± Alan asked as he glanced between Erik and Nerick, then noticing the wyvern cub was nowhere to be seen. ¡°What is ready?¡± Erik chuckled at that question, ¡°Nerick, show them to the roost.¡± He said, gesturing at the open doorway. Watching as Nerick led Alan and Findri out, Ivyieth then rushing after Findri before they left. ¡°How fares the border?¡± Erik asked Kayle, who at the question, had her eyes shift to a white void. ¡°The battle began yesterday, the forts are holding but not for long.¡± Kayle mused, her eyes shifting back to normal right after. ¡°I see, keep me informed.¡± Erik told her. And after nodding in acknowledgement, Kayleleft as well.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Makaela, make sure everyone is ready, this siege is about to reach its climax.¡± He then said, turning to a distracted Xilfir as she stared after Findri and Ivyieth, lightly ruffling her own hair. ¡°Makaela?¡± Erik said once more with a raised brow. ¡°Ah-Y-Yes, it shall be done.¡± She answered abruptly, looking flustered as she dissipated into shadow. Erik sighed at the sight, raising his right hand then at the open doors he willed them to close. Feeling as the blackness filled his arms once more, dark veins of energy growing under his skin as pain filled him. The doors closed, but Erik was left gasping for breath and on his knees. ¡°Hah¡­¡± He chuckled weakly as he rose back up, limping onwards towards his throne, the Dragon King collapsed into it. ¡°It seems as, the Spirits have abandoned me.¡± Erik mused, watching as the dark veins slowly receded. Then suddenly clenching his hand into a fist, ¡°Or¡­have I abandoned them?...Haha~¡± -
- Ivyieth led the charge through the castle and then city streets, enthusiastically showing Findri around while Nerick and Alan followed. ¡°I thought Dragons matured very early on¡­¡± Alan whispered as he watched the young drakon lead Findri by the arm. ¡°I don¡¯t think that affects their personalities.¡± Nerick chuckled, ¡°That one¡¯s a head ache and a half.¡± ¡°Right, like they all aren¡¯t.¡± Alan mused, chuckling too before being cut off. Both of them suddenly felt something entangle around their legs, before feeling the street¡¯s hard stone meet their faces. Nerick and Alan groaned as they rose back to their feet, watching as two vines disappeared into the ground behind them. ¡°You two alright?¡± Findri asked as she turned to them, hearing them fall. ¡°Humans should watch where they step~¡± Ivyieth said with a giggle as she hung off Findri¡¯s arm, a wicked smile on her little face. ¡°Come Elder sister, the roost is right this way!¡± She then said with excitement, pulling Findri away as the older Dragon simply smiled and followed. ¡°I think I can garner what you meant¡­¡± Alan grumbled as he dusted himself off. ¡°No¡­Try three months of that.¡± Nerick said, halfway between a smile and a grimace. Then continuing to follow the mischievous drake, through the dark yet beautifully ornate streets of the Dark Citadel, until finally they reached the building simply called ¡®The Roost¡¯. A newer construction amongst the many buildings of the citadel, yet none of them looked any older than it. Three times the thickness of a common single floor home, the tower called ¡®The Roost¡¯ rose almost half as high as the mountain which held the citadel¡¯s keep. Alan and Findri straining their necks to look up at it, as several hundred of massive windows riddled every side of its many floors. ¡°Her-¡± Nerick tried to say but Ivyieth pinching his leg cut him off. ¡°Here we are then!¡± She said enthusiastically, disappearing from the Lord¡¯s side and reappearing clinging onto Findri. ¡°The Roost!¡± she said, ending her words just as a growling roar bellowed out of the building¡¯s entrance. Sending each of their hairs flowing back. Followed, by a cacophony of shrieks throughout the tower. As out of the large open entrance stepped out a looming reptilian beast, slowly prowling forth on all fours as the dark-blue wings on its front legs lay spread wide. Its long curved talons cracking the stone it walked on as it approached them. Its blackish scales shuddering as it suddenly rose its full height, its wicked tail then looming over its back like a scorpion taking a defensive stance. Ivara¡¯s green eyes widened at the sight of Nerick, stepping forth she suddenly roared out ferociously right into his face. Sending both Nerick¡¯s and Alan¡¯s hair rushing back as they were drenched in saliva. When, Nerick suddenly grabbed the wyvern by the green spike which grew out of her chin, pulling her head down and suddenly slamming her entire body to the ground which shook and shattered. Alan and Findri lost their balance then, both falling back onto their asses as they stared at this feat if insane strength by Nerick. ¡°You wanna play Ivara?¡± Nerick asked, and the massive wyvern which earlier seemed like a ferocious beast, now nodded excitedly as she licked the hand which held her down. ¡°Alright,¡± Nerick said with a grin as he let go of her, ¡°Gather the rest then, we¡¯re going out on a field trip.¡± Tongue still limply hanging out, Ivara rose back to her feet before growling back several times at the dim doorway behind her. Alan and Findri¡¯s eyes widened at what they saw inside. ¡°Let me grab my gear,¡± Nerick said as he walked inside, followed by the now fully grown Ivara, ¡°We¡¯ll be there by nightfall.¡± -
- Druvia Southern Border Fort Swain Dusk Sol stared out into the canyon ahead, watching from the fortress¡¯s highest tower as snow continued to fall all around him. It was winter in Druvia, and that only made everything so much harder for his people. As he watched men and women, soldiers, mercenaries and adventurers running about the inside of the fort. Preparing for the third assault this week¡­ Sol glanced to either side of the canyon¡¯s walls, many of the towers built into this terrain had already fallen and it was now time for the main wall to take the hit. Clenching his hands over the stone, he felt the piercing cold delve through his armour and needle his skin. ¡°Here they come,¡± Kai, the adventurer¡¯s guildmaster said as he stood nearby his King. ¡°This will be it,¡± said an elf nearby, the duke of western Druvia and Elven King, Ta¡¯Lai Fae¡¯er. ¡°This clash will decide it all.¡± Glancing back at the rest of the gathered dukes behind him. ¡°Indeed it will!¡± Exclaimed a burly dwarf with excitement, one of the many dwarven lords present, pulling himself up to see over the tower¡¯s stone fencing. ¡°Aye the bastards brought it all this time around!¡± He mused, watching as the Orcin forces just now stepped into view. Forming at the canyon¡¯s entrance, an army of large green-skinned warriors marched out of either side, hundreds upon hundreds of Orcs armed with thick white furry armour and jagged iron weaponry. The enemy filled the canyon¡¯s entrance, alongside many goblin packs who went unseen amongst the horde of Orcs¡­Other creatures also stepped into view. Ten times taller than any Orc, the burly beast-like humanoids groaned and growled as they slowly moved into the canyon. Large hairy bodies riddled with bulging muscles, hair green manes surrounding their pointed features. These monsters were almost half as tall as the walls which Sol stood on, giving him the shivers as they began approaching although still outside of their range. Their long arms dragging on the snow behind them as they walked, dragging with long hook-like claws covered in a greenish moss. One of the Trolls bellowed, a guttural roar which shook many a warrior within the walls, followed by the bellows of the rest. Making them all wish they were elsewhere entirely. Sol watched as fear filled his people, many freezing in their steps to stare at the greenish goliaths. ¡°The people require your words, milord.¡± Archduke Drew said as he rested his hand over Sol¡¯s shoulder. The young boy nodded, ¡°They do, but how can I speak when even my own throat is frozen in fear at this sight?¡± Drew felt Sol trembling beneath his grasp, the young King had seen many days of war so far yet still he was unused to what was to come. ¡°Fear is good,¡± Henry grumbled as the general suddenly came to stand with them, handing an armful of scrolls to his retainer. ¡°It means you ain¡¯t underestimating the enemy. Fear is your friend in war, it keeps you alive sire. But don¡¯t let that fear devour you whole now.¡± Kai chuckled, ¡°Yes, and if I may speak some words of encouragement sire. And as much as it pains me to repeat these words¡­My father once said, bravery isn¡¯t fearlessness.¡± The half-elf said leaned forward onto the railing, staring off at the approaching army with a grin. ¡°Bravery is pulling yourself through the pile of shit which is fear, it is the will to keep moving forward even when you are truly afraid.¡± ¡°Maybe he should be giving this speech and not me.¡± The King mused. ¡°Well I¡¯m afraid that he is unavailable, as usual.¡± Grumbled Elena, the guild¡¯s overseer. ¡°Then you all leave me with no choice¡­¡± Sol sighed, stepping back from the railing as his eyes suddenly glowed a fierce gold. (¡°Lord, give me strength.¡±) Sol thought, feeling as the draconic energy surged through his body. Everyone¡¯s eyes then widening at the sudden sight of magic from their King, watching in surprise as he suddenly rose into the air and hovered forwards and off the tower¡¯s side. ¡°Fear not, warriors of today.¡± Sol exclaimed, his voice reverberating throughout the fortress. ¡°The enemy lays ahead, outnumbering us, within their favoured terrain and with monsters beyond our own physical strength at their side. Yet, fear not.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°For we are Druvian. We survived two waves of monsters which rose from the very depths of hell. We fought off a Devil twice. And these green-skinned fools have nought of hell¡¯s power!¡± Again, Sol took a deep breath. ¡°We are Druvian. Humans, Elves and Dwarves joined together under one flag, one name and one people. For those people, for that name and for that flag tonight we fight.¡± He said, staring ahead as the sun slowly descended beneath the horizon. ¡°Two sides clash tonight, be it if we fall and fail¡­¡± He gestured forwards, his booming voice suddenly going quiet. ¡°I am the king¡¯s fist.¡± As Sol began to chant just how Pyra had taught him, ¡°The thunder which bellows in the night. The lightning which shines bright through the day. Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength! For I am your Chosen. Draconic School; Custom Cast; Solarion!¡± Sol whispered the chant, as golden energy rushed out of his body to engulf him. ¡°Be it if we fall and fail tonight!¡± He continued to speak to his people, as he shone above them like a newly risen sun. ¡°For our country, for our homes, for our families! These Orcs! Even if they defeat us today! I swear they will not make it a single step beyond this wall! For even if we fall! Even if we all fall today! Face forwards my soldiers, for we are but a single bastion in the way. So even if we die, there will be a tomorrow! And as long as there is tomorrow then there are those who will fight tomorrow! So let us fight! To make way for the warriors of tomorrow! For Druvia!¡± Sol exclaimed, just as the first volley of boulders and rubble bashed into the fortress¡¯s walls. Trolls from beyond heaving up large objects before suddenly lobbing them forth with the strength of a catapult, as Orcs and Goblins all around them charged. A flood of green and white flowed towards their walls, more and more charging into the canyon¡¯s entrance, seemingly a never-ending horde of Orcin. Sol willed himself to land at the first wall, raising his hands forwards alongside many more mages as a barrier of blue mana slowly rose before them. Suddenly turning gold as he joined them, the barrier engulfed the entire wall and all its residents, now blocking every single projectile the Trolls lobbed forwards. He stared through the barrier as the enemy charged towards them, a wave of magic then suddenly rising from within the horde. A dark cloud of black magic bubbled out of the Orcin army, as standing out amongst the many warriors, a cloaked Orc rose to hover above them all. ¡°Empowered, our bloodline surges forth, animalistic and elegant like our ancestors of old! Rise, rise, oh hungry and bold! Rise my brethren for death we court! Dark Arts; Necrotic Arcana; Undying Strength!¡± Winug grinned widely as he chanted, facing the young King whilst tendrils of dark green energy flowing out of his own body before several suddenly struck down like lightning upon a mass of his own people. Filling each Orc within distance of the explosion of magic with a dark green energy, growing veins of black all over as their bodies suddenly expanded and grew, their eyes going pitch black. Growling and salivating like animals now, the affected Orcs continued their charge forwards, now standing twice the height of their other brethren. Sol grimaced, watching as the Orcs now entered firing range, his archers sent a rain of arrows upon them. All the while ballistae and cannons fired volley after volley, massacring Orc after Orc¡­Yet more kept coming. Blindly they Orcin charged forward, through hails of arrows and cannon fire, stepping over their own dead even to reach the looming wall of stone and iron. Reaching it bloodily and finally, ladders began to rise along the tall wall, hooks began to appear along the fencing, and a shuddering bash made the large wooden gate tremble below. Men and women shouted as the Orcs rose to face them, many a ladder and hook being displaced, yet more just appeared. The casters unable to help as they held the Trolls at bay from afar, the warriors, knights and adventurers faced the Orcin barbarians as they climbed the walls and bashed on the outer gate. Blood splattered, whereas blades, hammers, shields and axes met. The clambering of weapons, iron striking iron or the occasional shattering of wood or bone, filled the air. (¡°This is war¡­¡±) Sol thought as he glanced around, one life taking another just to survive another minute, to breathe for just another moment longer. He watched, frozen as before himself a giant of an Orc clambered up the wall, eyes pitch black with dark magic as it reached out for him. Its arm then suddenly falling limp and bloody to the wall¡¯s floor, as Kai appeared between them. Sol stepped back and out of the expert¡¯s way, watching as he and many others clashed with the monstrous Orcs. A sight to behold their strength was, while all he could do was watch, grasping his grandfather¡¯s sword while it still lay in its sheath. ¡°A child for a King,¡± Winug chuckled as his shadow engulfed body hovered through the golden barrier with ease. ¡°The night is already won brothers!¡± He exclaimed with a wicked cackle, raising his hand towards the boy King as dark energy crackled along his fingers. ¡°Out of my way boy, I come not for you but for your patron.¡± Sol unsheathed his sword, an ornate white blade over a dark red handguard. ¡°I am King Sol Druvia, and I am my own master!¡± He exclaimed, raising his weapon pointedly towards the Orcin Shaman. Who simply laughed in amusement, ¡°Then is it not a master¡¯s energy which I sense flowing through you? Out of my way newborn, or bring me your Dragon!¡± Winug exclaimed with a ferocious grin full of blackened and green teeth. Raising both arms forth now as dark energy suddenly struck out of his fingertips. ¡°Black Pulse!¡± Winug chanted and a blast of black energy flowed out, surging into Sol and everybody else around him, sending them all flying off the barricades as the walls shuddered before them. Sol felt the air being bashed out of his own lungs as he flew back through the air, hearing the shattering of wood and creaking of metal as even the gate beneath him was burst open. Sol landed with a crash, tumbling back through dirt as his vision blurred. He rolled over to see, barely able to make out the gate as the Orcs charged in, clashing with a formation of knights the moment they did. His eyes then settling, Sol watched in terror as Troll¡¯s massive hand then loomed into the gate and over everybody else, the beast too large to step through itself yet its arm was long enough that it now hovered wide open over Sol¡­ It descended onto him as he scrambled up and turned to run, its shadow following right beneath him. Sol felt his heart sink, watching as the monster¡¯s massive hand enclosed around him. A coldness filled him, (¡°No I can¡¯t¡­Not yet!¡±) Thinking he would die, Sol turned to maybe face the monster. But then seeing as its hand blacked out the sky above him entirely, Sol knew his little toothpick of a blade meant nothing to this beast. The coldness engulfed him, for Sol knew, he was about die. He was going to die, and that thought drained all the strength he had within his body. ¡°Are you just gonna stand there and stare?¡± The suddenly hissed out a chilling voice, as before him darkness itself seemingly twirled and twisted into a wicked blade. The Troll shrieked in pain as a pitch black scythe carved its way through the entirety of its hand, retreating back and away, yet it was too slow as the flutter of shadow streaked up its arm and severed it at the shoulder. Orcs and knights making way as the large limb fell limp amongst them. Standing over it was a dark figure, holding up a massive black scythe with one hand as he glanced back at Sol. ¡°Cowards shouldn¡¯t force themselves onto the battlefield.¡± Kailu hissed in Elven, his dark eyes glancing over Sol and then focusing on the Orcs around him. ¡°Who¡­Who are you?¡± Sol asked at the sudden appearance of this strange Xilfir boy. Kailu chuckled, ¡°Fear not little king. We¡¯re allies.¡± He raised his scythe up, pointing at the clouded sky and Sol followed his gesture, looking up for his eyes to then widen in bafflement.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yU6s5M3WnfQ
Piercing through the clouds they descended down, dozens upon dozens of wyverns covered in pearly white armour and ridden by warriors wearing much the same. Dispersing the clouds then, appeared the largest amongst them, covered in armour of the darkest black and ridden by an inhumanly large black knight. Ivara bellowed through the night, the sound of her massive wingspan sending a chill throughout the battlefield. ¡°The Dragon Empire enters the stage, milord Druvia,¡± Kailu said with a wicked chuckle as he glanced back at Sol, ¡°We of the Third Legion, Knights of Wyvern, are here to assist!¡± He said, suddenly stabbing down his weapon into the massive limb as then skin, flesh and bone all warped and melted into the scythe¡¯s blade. Kailu rose, now standing on the ground where the Troll¡¯s arm existed no longer, he turned to the open gate as hundreds of Orcs rushed to charge at him. Clenching his weapon, a wicked smile formed on his face as he looked at them. ¡°Now¡­come¡­Let me see what colour you bleed!¡± He exclaimed, charging forth then, swirling and twirling his shadowy weapon as he surged forwards. Blood and gore surrounding the boy wherever he stepped, screams and shrieks of pain surrounding him too, as they also came from the canyon ahead. Ahead where groups of wyverns and their riders dove down and over the horde, claws raking through several dozens of bodies as breaths of fire, ice, acid and lightning dispersed hundreds more in their wake. Sol dropped his sword as he stared at the sight before him, eyes wide in bafflement. He laughed, a weak and choked chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandfather¡­I¡­I can¡¯t keep up with that!¡± B2; Chaos - Ch 57; The Great War - Part 2; Djiin Sol watched as the once hopeless battlefield turned into a massacre befalling from the sky. Raking talons, melting spurts of acid, incinerating breaths of flame, stunning surges of lightning and freezing blasts of ice assaulted the Orcin horde. Panic and confusion now filling the Orcin numbers as even the Trolls were overwhelmed by the Wyvern Knight units. Groups of them flew around, numbering between twelve of mixed elemental type or six of the same. Each type of unit seemingly doing something different, as the mixed units made runs across the entire horde while the specialized units each seemingly had their own orders. From groups of fire and acid wyverns assaulting the highly regenerative Trolls to lightning wyverns barraging the front lines, slowing the horde¡¯s progress while the ice wyverns formed a wall of frost right in front of the fort. Sol had never seen such a perfect combination and use of raw monstrous power, natural elemental magic and induced shock factor. Still though the Orcs were a hardened race of people, the initial shock quickly dissipating as they began to fight back, arrows, spears and roped hooks beginning to fly up at the bombarding wyverns. Unlike his own men and himself who were left frozen in amazement. Sol stood up from the dirt, retrieving his blade he held that Xilfir¡¯s words to heart. ¡°Cowards have no place on the battlefield¡­I¡¯m no coward¡­¡± Clenching his weapon as the golden energy returned to him, rushing through his body as he suddenly felt lighter. ¡°Reinforcements! Don¡¯t let this moment pass us by! Man the cannons! Arm the ballistae and catapults!¡± Sol exclaimed as he rose back up into the air, returning to the wall from which he was thrown. Raising his sword forward, Sol shouted orders with regained resolve. ¡°Give them all we¡¯ve got!¡± (¡°I may not be a warrior¡­But I am still a king damnit!¡±) Sol thought, as he willed the energy filling him into his blade. ¡°I am the king¡¯s fist.¡± He chanted, as his words reawakened the fortress from its shock and surprise. ¡°The thunder which bellows in the night. The lightning which shines bright through the day. Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength! For I am your Chosen. Draconic School; Custom Cast; Solarion Blade!¡± Reaching the wall¡¯s battlements then, as the lent draconic energy surged into his ornate weapon, giving it a bright golden glow. Coming to face the Orcin shaman as he glanced around at the wyverns, surges of dark energy leaving his fingers as he shot many a beast down. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me so quickly¡­¡± Sol hissed as his feet landed on hard stone, suddenly thrusting his blade forwards and sending forth the energy which collected within. The wall shuddered all around him as a beam of golden light burst out of his weapon¡¯s tip, lightning sparking all around it as soared straight. Winug barely noticing in time to turn and face it, meeting the beam of light with raised hands and rushing tendrils of darkness. ¡°Black Deflect!¡± He chanted quickly, as the tendrils spun before him, rushing to form a defensive magic shield. The beam of light hitting him right then, suddenly spreading the darkness apart and piercing right through the shaman¡¯s magic. Winug felt a burning agony fill his chest as the beam seared through his armour, skin and then flesh, sending him soaring several meters back as the light carried on through him and even searing through a distracted Troll¡¯s head. The massive beast going limp right then and collapsing onto its comrades, causing a minor tremor with the fall. Winug recovered quickly though, groaning as smoke rose from a perfect hole going through his left abdomen and out of his back. Touching it briefly with his fingers, pain filled his hand as well as the almost holy energy burning him continued to rush through his flesh. ¡°Ha¡­You¡¯ll pay for that boy!¡± The shaman hissed, as darkness engulfed him once again, the brightness which filled his wound and hand suddenly being snuffed out. Winug raised his hood, revealing his pitch-black eyes rushing with tendrils of violet miasma. The sight of the unharmed Orc left Sol in a stupor, he was sure his attack had pierced through the shaman¡¯s heart yet not only did Winug continue to stand and hover but the sensation of evil which filled the Orc now surrounded him entirely. A sensation which caught the attention of every mage within the ravine, as if some horrid smell had engulfed them all. Winug chuckled coldly, a wet cackle which rumbled through their bones, leaving a chill crawling in their backs as their very throats became clogged with terror. Raising his hands forth, the shaman began to chant. A guttural language leaving his rough lips as each word seemed to multiply once leaving them, his voice echoing out unnaturally as he spoke. Nobody understood him, yet anyone privy to the mildest of magic felt the hellish energy which accompanied Winug¡¯s words. As even the wyverns surrounding him now refused to approach, struggling against their riders to turn away. ¡°No, you, don¡¯t!¡± Exclaimed a rough voice as from the ravine¡¯s left cliff-side leapt a lone figure, wearing nothing more than common leather armour and wielding a basic short sword, Alan soared towards the Shaman as frost trailed behind him. His eyes shining a bright cold blue as he raised his sword up, held with both hands, as frost formed about its blade too. Suddenly turning himself mid-air as a shadow engulfed arrow flew literally out of nowhere, meeting the projectile with his blade, surprise filling his expression as he felt the magical projectile explode against his frost. Alan was sent far off his target and flying through the air, his vision having blurred from the blast, it now recovered for him to see a large flame engulfed Orc soaring above him. Raguk¡¯s massive iron blade descended upon Alan, more so a giant slab of metal aflame than an actual sword. Alan evaded, sending frost out of his own body to change his trajectory. Watching as the mountain of a weapon slashed past him, Alan then met the Orc¡¯s gaze, noticing the blackness filling their eyes. He pulled away, gliding down onto a fallen Troll¡¯s back, and Raguk followed, suddenly kicking forward as if the very air itself was a surface for his feet. ¡°Human quick, but is Human strong?¡± Raguk said as he stomped forwards, heaving his massive weapon one-handed and onto his shoulder. ¡°I am Raguk Boneback, your opponent!¡± The Orc exclaimed in a bellow, towering over Alan as he growled. ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t you something.¡± Alan mused, glancing around the giant Orc and up at the shaman as Winug continued to chant. (¡°I¡¯ll have to get around this g-¡±) He was thinking, when suddenly another strange magic imbued arrow blinked into existence to his left. Alan turned, raising his sword up to meet the arrow as he quickly chanted. ¡°Ice Block!¡± Again he felt the energy filling the arrow surge on contact with his sword, just as a barrier of ice flowed out of his sword¡¯s tip. The ice shuddered and cracked as a black explosion blasted out of the arrow, yet withheld. ¡°We fight this one together Raguk, this Human is too strong for just you.¡± Spoke another Orcin yet feminine voice, seemingly having no origin as Alan looked around. Raguk huffed seemingly in annoyance, ¡°This pipsqueak? Fine if Bula thinks so.¡± He groaned in acceptance, shifting his position into a stance from his previously laid-back demeanour. Alan clicked his tongue, (¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with these two¡­¡±) He thought, glancing around at the horde of Orcs beneath as many a Wyvern unit began to land and engage in close quarters massacre. Looking back at Winug, tendrils of miasma were now forming out of the shaman¡¯s back and converging into his open palms. Alan grimaced, ¡°Alright big guy, let¡¯s dance.¡± He said, suddenly sheathing his blade, Alan stepped to the Orc. ¡°Hah, dumb Human.¡± Raguk mused, as with a swift motion and dispersal of air, his massive blade came cleaving down onto Alan. The clang of metal rang through the Orc¡¯s ears as a sudden burst of ice blocked his weapon¡¯s fall. ¡°Frost Armour.¡± Alan chanted, forming even more ice around his body, as slowly he rose to stand much higher than before. Raguk stepped back, looking the now just as tall being of ice up and down as Alan lay within it. ¡°Hah! Now this will be fun!¡± He exclaimed with a wide grin. Alan had other plans though, as his eyes remained glancing from Raguk and onto Winug, ¡°Maybe some other time.¡± He said, causing an expression of displeasure to fill Raguk¡¯s face as Alan suddenly charged him. The humanoid golem of ice tackled Raguk, as Alan quickly flowed out of its back, pushing the massive Orc to the ground whilst Alan kicked off it and soared towards Winug. His eyes snapping to his left as three pitch black arrows formed out of nothing, trailing darkness as they flew directly into his path. Alan though just smiled, continuing to push his flight magic further and into a path of collision with the projectiles. Clenching his sheathed sword, Alan¡¯s eyes focused on Winug¡¯s back, frost forming around his hand as a blueish light escaped the sheath. The three arrows mere moments from clashing with his body, when suddenly a wall of frost swirled into existence covering him. The arrows collided with the frost and exploded, barely making a dent in the wall of magic as suddenly even more frost spiralled into existence nearby. Forming into a miniature cyclone, as the shimmer of light within collapsed, revealing the cloaked being.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Ugh! What is this!?¡± Exclaimed the female Orc wielding a coal black metal bow, now trapped inside the cyclone as frost began to form over her body. Slowing her movements down to a crawl, Bula fell to her knees unable to fight the cold which permeated her body. Glancing through the turbulent frost, she barely made the appearance of a crystalline figure, the ice shattering and revealing the woman within. Findri stood with arms held forward, eyes shining a bright blue as she hovered in mid-air. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this one, stop the shaman!¡± Findri said as behind her Alan continued to soar upwards. ¡°Yes!¡± Alan exclaimed, then slowly unsheathing his sword as he chanted. ¡°Frost Draw!¡± Seemingly an explosion of frost occurring within his sheath as he pulled the blade out, now entirely covered in jagged ice as pure cold trailed in its path. Alan slashed forwards, his blade cutting right through Winug¡¯s back¡­ As the shaman¡¯s form then shuddered and faded away. ¡°Clearly I should kill you two first.¡± Winug mused, appearing above Alan as he moved his left hand away from his current spell and aimed it downwards. ¡°Gravity Prison.¡± The shaman chanted, both Alan and Findri then suddenly finding themselves falling rapidly. Slamming down into the snow, both of them felt an invisible force holding them down as well. ¡°Multicasting!?¡± Findri mused in surprise, ¡°An Orc?¡± Winug chuckled, ¡°I¡¯d say a Dragon trapped within a Human¡¯s body is far more surprising.¡± Glancing down at Findri with dark eyes as he said that. ¡°Overheat.¡± He then chanted, glancing both at Bula and Raguk, the both of them being released of their bindings as a smouldering heat surrounded them, melting the snow they walked on as well. ¡°Ugh, sorry chief, I cut this one up good now!¡± Raguk exclaimed, leaping to stand over Alan¡¯s fallen form, he raised his blade up. Bula too took aim, pulling back her string as two tendrils of darkness grew out, forming an arrow she pointed at Findri. ¡°Now where was I?...¡± Winug mused with a smirk, returning to stare at the fortress, ¡°Ah right.¡± Speaking a few more words, the miasma surrounding him suddenly lost its form briefly before reforming into a small violet skull hovering in between his palms. ¡°I was about to kill that king and his people, Hah¡­Hell¡¯s Script; Death Fog!¡± He finished his chant, and the skull burst forwards into a haze of dark violet smoke, quickly soaring forwards and towards the fort¡¯s battlements. ¡°This land we claim!¡± Winug announced with wide arms, ¡°And there is nothing you puny Humans can do about it! For Hell itself stands behind m-¡± ¡°You done monologuing?¡± A rumbling voice came down from above, as the blackest of shadows suddenly descended into the cloud of death. At first formless, merely a blob of dark energy before it quickly took shape. Forming arms, legs, horns, wings and two tails. ¡°Djiin; Second Form; Ivrick.¡± Nerick¡¯s voice chanted out as a wyvern-winged black knight formed amongst the miasmic winds, eyes closed as he took a rough breath in, before suddenly continuing to breath in¡­ Slowly, to the astonishment of Alan, Findri and even Winug and his comrades, Ivrick absorbed the hellish smoke in its entirety. Opening his eyes then, a purplish glow shone out of them and through his full helm. ¡°Djiin; Absorb.¡± Ivrick chanted, and the air around him shuddered, as violet miasmic energy then flowed through his body and armour in the shape of bright lines of light. ¡°I-Impossib-How!?¡± Winug exclaimed with wide eyes, ¡°You¡­You should be dead!¡± Ivrick chuckled, his eyes focusing on the shaman then. ¡°Why? That was just a tasty snack.¡± He mused, as two long curved blades formed out of rushing darkness and into his hands. ¡°I sure hope that wasn¡¯t all you¡¯ve got.¡± Ivrick said mockingly, as in a burst of shadow he suddenly appeared mere inches from Winug¡¯s face. ¡°Cause I¡¯m just getting started.¡± Ivrick hissed, the lines of miasma covering him suddenly flaring brightly alongside his reptilian eyes. Winug retreated at the sudden approach, raising his hands forth. ¡°Black Pulse!¡± He quickly chanted then, sending forth a blast of darkness into Ivrick. The dark energy forming a wall of black, blurring Ivrick out of sight as it collided into him. ¡°Too slow.¡± Ivrick mused as he suddenly appeared behind Winug, digging his boot into the shaman¡¯s back and sending him shooting down into the ground. Snow rising at the crash, falling then to reveal the shaman still standing and surrounded by a sphere of ethereal violet. Winug groaned as he rose back to his feet, his eyes then filling with a dark purple flame as he looked up at the black knight with rage. ¡°I was not told of you¡­Who¡­are you?¡± Ivrick chuckled, ¡°Me? Oh I¡¯m nobody. I come from nothing, my name matters not. What matters, is who I stand for.¡± He said, opening his arms wide as his wings abruptly stopped beating, straightening out as he now glided down and in a circle around Winug. ¡°I am Wyvern Lord Nerick, Knight Commander of the Dragon Empire¡¯s Third Airborne Legion. And you, you¡¯re in our way.¡± He said, then suddenly beating his wings as he turned to face downwards, rushing down into Winug¡¯s barrier with blades slashing forth.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8VaLV4E7v-w
The scimitars sliced right through the barrier of magic, astonishing Winug as his body then faded away, reappearing elsewhere once more with arms raised towards Ivrick. ¡°Hell Script; Demonfire!¡± Winug chanted sheepishly, sending forth a barrage of violet fireballs as Ivrick now continued to walk towards him. His blades blurred, Ivrick¡¯s movements flowed like a shadow as he sliced through each hellish sphere, dissipating the attacks entirely as many an Orc warrior around them now turned to face this Dark Knight. Winug could only watch horrified as Ivrick now stomped down, his sheer physical strength trembling the ground all around them as it rose and shattered, stone and snow flying up. With which each Orc warrior lost their balance right then. Ivrick rushed forward, the swords in his hands deforming before retaking shape, now a long black pole-blade. He spun it, swirling it around himself as he leapt and evaded, dancing about the dozens of Orcs standing just barely taller than himself. Blood splattered with every step he took, limbs flew and heads soared with every cycle his weapon spun. The sound of it whistling through the air, heightening as it rose and climaxing into a deep hum as it descended. Winug felt his saliva build up inside his throat, momentarily forgetting to breathe at the grim sound and sight. As Ivrick now stood mere feet away from him, piles of bodies left in his wake from nothing more than a couple moments of approach. Winug watched as the pitch-black pole-blade changed once more, a malleable shadow that retreated back into Ivrick¡¯s hands and formed long blade-like talons along his gauntlet¡¯s fingers. Claws which tentatively rose to either side of Ivrick, as the Dark Knight¡¯s fierce eyes met the Shaman¡¯s now agitated gaze. ¡°Hellscript; Miasmic Entanglement!¡± Winug chanted as a wooden stave appeared into his hands, dozens of strings tied up to the top from which several strange items hung. Slamming his staff¡¯s butt down into the ground then, as the already shattered ground rumbled further, causing Ivrick to pause in his steps and glance around. Snow exploded upwards as suddenly large spiked tentacles of violet miasmic corruption grew out of the ground around them, fidgeting about before Winug aimed his staff¡¯s top at him. ¡°Restrain!¡± He chanted, and the tentacles took aim at Ivrick, each of the six large limbs twitching before lunging at him. Wrapping around him before he could evade, entangling him entirely into a wriggling cocoon of monstrous flesh. Switching to holding his staff onehanded, Winug continued to aim it at him whilst opening his other wide and also directed at Ivrick. As the Shaman again began to chant in a strange guttural language, dark black and violet energies forming around and up his arm, converging at his fingers tips into a slowly growing spiral. ¡°Ugh! Restrain!¡± Winug chanted in between once more, feeling a powerful tug at his staff as the cocoon of tentacles suddenly shuddered. And again¡­ And a third¡­ Expanding suddenly before restraining once more, Ivrick was visibly struggling within. When, his struggling abruptly paused. As Winug finished his hellish chant, ¡°Hellscript; Demonwinds!¡± He exclaimed, and the small serpentine spiral of purplish winds within his palm suddenly expanded forwards into a turbulent cyclone of miasma. The winds dispersed the snow and tore away at the ground below, as the cyclone settled around the entanglement of tentacles, leaving the fleshy limbs unscathed as it seemed to flow right through the gaps and into the cocoon. One last shudder expanded the tentacles widely, revealing two large black wings pushing against them, before faltering once again as the cyclone of dark energy now fully rushed into the half-open cocoon. Silence filled Winug¡¯s surroundings now, as both him and many other Orcs stared frozen at the unmoving cocoon. The sound of battle, of clashing blades, bursts of magic, flapping of wyvern wings and firing of cannons filling their ears. Yet their focus was entirely set on the cocoon. Winug¡¯s eyes widening into horror once more, as he sensed the rise of energy within the cocoon tripling before the tentacles exploded outwards into a rain of miasmic flesh and blood. Revealing the opening of much larger pitch black leathery wings. ¡°Djiin; Third Form; Nera!¡± Nerick¡¯s voice chanted out, as a massive two-headed black Wyvern formed out of a burst of darkness which escaped the entanglement. Looming over Winug as the Shaman¡¯s own mouth lay unhinged and wide open alongside his shivering lips and trembling eyes. Nera¡¯s wings and tails spread out and slithered about, sending hundreds of Orcs slamming off into the ravine¡¯s cliff-sides, as it stood almost as wide as the battlefield itself. Its own feet, clawed and scale-armoured, quaking the ground as it took a single step. Turning to face Winug with both heads, its wide black eyes and silver slits setting upon the petrified Orc Chieftain. Winug was frozen in fear, unable to move, only to watch and listen. Listen to the growling of the giant Wyvern as its tiny in comparison counterparts all rushed out of the ravine, knowing what was to come. Watching, as both maws opened wide, violet energy he knew too well forming in between its fangs. ¡°Djiin; Release!¡± Nera hissed out, and out of its maw suddenly came a breath of dark miasmic winds. The same energy Nerick had absorbed before, it filled the ravine ahead of Nera in a black-purplish fog. The sound of blades clashing, wyverns snarling and cannons firing¡­ceasing then. Replaced with the sounds of agonized screams and choked bellows, as every single Orc, Goblin and Troll fell to their knees. Unable to breath, as blood splattered out of their mouths, ears and noses. Tears of red leaking out of their eyes too as dozen by dozen they fell to the ground. An entire army now laying still amongst the snow and toxic fog. Nera raised its wings open, beating them a single time to disperse the miasmic air out of the ravine. Revealing Winug still standing with a barrier of black surrounding him, yet he was not unharmed, as half his body now lay burning away the same way the entirety of his people had been. Violet patches of flesh bubbling up through his skin as purplish tendrils grew out around it, burning away at the rest of his flesh, it grew and spread with every passing moment. Winug felt the agony which filled his body, but the despair which plagued his mind as he glanced back was far beyond it. The dream he had installed into each of them, gone as they now lay in snow splattered with their own dying blood. Everybody he knew, men and women who entrusted him with their future, finding themselves not even having one anymore. Winug stared, emptily he gazed out at the silent battlefield. As rage filled him, a fury he had never felt before. ¡°What have I done¡­¡± Winug mused, clenching his rotting hand about his sizzling staff. ¡°No¡­You¡­You¡¯ll pay fo-¡± He was about to say, turning around to face Nera, trembling now with anger. His eyes widening, Winug found that he could no longer speak. As he watched one of the black Wyvern¡¯s maws descend and enclose around him. (¡°Then let hell come to this world, let the Devils walk amongst us with their armies of fire and corruption¡­It will matter not¡­¡±) Winug thought to himself as the moon¡¯s light was entirely covered up by the looming beast, ¡°For monsters already walk this earth¡­¡± His final thought, spoken out loud right before Nera¡¯s maw ate him up. ... ¡°Why am I getting used to that?¡± Nerick groaned out of the other head. ¡°Cause meat is tasty!¡± Ivara whined back. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nerick¡¯s head gagged, ¡°Oh lord why does it burn in there?¡± ¡°Cause demon is spicy!¡± Ivara exclaimed as she licked her lips, before glancing around at the rest of the Orcin army. Her eyes widening as she noticed the hundreds of snacks laying before her. Nerick hiccupped then, ¡°Nope, nope we¡¯re unmerging right fucking now.¡± B2; Chaos - Ch 57; The Great War - Part 3; The Deal The Next Day Some place¡­ Some time¡­ The amalgamation of corrupt flesh pulsed, violet skin beating in rapid succession like a living heart. ¡°Good¡­¡± As above it, her illusion hovered; Azkel gazed down upon the bulb of corruption. Veins of violet light growing out of it and covering the entire dimly lit room¡¯s floor, walls and ceiling. A dark energy flowed through these hundreds of veins, going into the strange organ as it slowly grew larger with every pulse. ¡°The monster annihilated the Orcin¡¯s core horde in a single breath Madam¡­¡± Dread reported in its ghastly voice as it and their last associate, Vein, kneeled before her and the organ. ¡°The rate of deaths was far less than we had anticipated, I deeply apologise for my Shaman¡¯s failure!¡± ¡°No, oh no my dear Dread. This is still good, we are so close now¡­Just one more, one more genocide and we¡¯ll be ready to begin the summoning ritual!¡± Azkel exclaimed with a joyful yet horrid giggle. ¡°Vein,¡± she then turned to the other, her eyes shining with excitement. ¡°How goes our preparations?¡± ¡°Three Ley Points have at this point been turned to Negative Spirit mistress, those being Sinbeni, and both sides of Druvia. We have Dumatra, Drak¡¯Mor, S¡¯sern and New Druv remaining to choose from, yet as you say we only need one more.¡± The pale man which was Vein explained, ¡°While there is little to do on Dumatra and Drak¡¯Mor, S¡¯sern and New Druv are great choices indeed.¡± ¡°Well? And?~¡± Azkel urged on. ¡°Preparations have already undergone, conflict between S¡¯sern and New Druv has already begun. The High Elves are too paranoid, and the Mer too prideful. Neither will be able to resist the bait we¡¯re about to plant.¡± Vein said, chuckling coldly in amusement right after. Azkel then glanced at the room around them, ¡°And this new hide-out? Have you made sure you were not followed?¡± ¡°Impossible Madam,¡± Dread then stepped back in, ¡°I removed every trace of our teleportation, that damn Dragon will not be able to find us again.¡± Azkel¡¯s expression suddenly turning into a grimace then, ¡°Erikathyr¡­Oh how I wish I could tear that drake¡¯s snotty grin off his snout!...Those Spirit Beasts were a present from father! Ugh, his time will come¡­¡± Azkel mused, as she returned to smiling coldly, her gaze returning to the miasmic heart beneath her. ¡°Once my minion is summoned¡­Once I merge with it using Brazath pet¡¯s research! I¡­I Azkel will surpass my brothers¡­¡± Her eyes maniacal as she then gazed down at her minions. ¡°Queen of the 8th hell they shall call me! Father will have no choice but to raise my position once I¡¯ve gained that power!¡± She laughed, a dreadful cackle sending needles of cold into her minions¡¯ bones. ¡°Y-Yes mistress¡­You shall reign supreme upon this realm as well!¡± Vein announced sheepishly, while Dread simply remained silent. ¡°Yes¡­Yes I shall! Kekeke~¡± Azkel chuckled¡­ As the entire room suddenly rumbled, cutting her amusement off. The Deviless hissed, ¡°What? What was that!?¡± glancing in between her minions, she only saw confusion as they rose to their feet. Again the entire room shuddered, as quake after quake was then followed by a chilling silence. ¡°Who¡­¡± Azkel mused, as she noticed a shadow standing behind her minions. ¡°Your finale.¡± Then spoke out a whisper. -
In The Meantime Seeri Underground, somewhere.
- Undead roamed the dark tunnels dozens of feet below the ground, from rotting corpses carrying crates of supplies larger than any normal human could carry, to skeletal warriors standing in the sides watching the process seemingly immobile. Amongst them roamed many a mage too, some undead from their pale skins and rotting features, while others still alive albeit the mishaps of their magic also affecting their appearance in some other way. These were remnants of the Assassin¡¯s Pact, making the necessary preparations for their new base of operations after the last move. Necromancers and other Dark magicians casting protective magic along the tunnels, halls and rooms. Undead minions stocking up the storage rooms, and other sorts of demonic creatures aiding. All the while dark smoky figures roamed the tunnels, unseen by the rest but fully aware of their existence, the Pact¡¯s shadows kept watch over all. The base was noisy, as everyone moved around with their own task. Yet it was calm, each mercenary or cultist seeming to have no rush in their steps¡­Something which quickly changed, as the ceiling came crashing down upon one of the main halls.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CsaWHrNm5zg
Immediately chaos ensued, as shadows clashed with shadows, as Pyra landed amongst the rubble brightly aglow. Her gaze rising to a group of mages before her, she suddenly turned into a blur, appearing before them. The ground beneath her quaked and shattered, as her gauntlets rushed forth, a blast of electricity surging ahead before any of them could speak a single word. The entire group of mages fell to the floor then, stunned by the martial spell. Pyra loomed over them, watching as her Dreadblades massacred the rest within the hall, dozens of them taking form out of shadow beside her. ¡°Spread out, kill everyone, destroy everything. Leave not a trace.¡± She ordered in elven, and with barely a nod the entire platoon of Xilfir turned into a rush of shadow, dispersing into the nearby tunnels. Pyra herself popped her shoulders and neck, before kneeling down and grasping one cultist by the neck. She raised the aged man up, holding him two feet from the ground. ¡°Where is it?¡± She asked, her eyes shining fiercely as several more figures appeared beside her.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. A surge of energy rushed from her arm and into the mage, Makaela then snatching him from Pyra¡¯s hand and slamming him into the ground. ¡°Lower? Higher? South or North?...¡± Makaela hissed, ¡°Where is the core.¡± A flood of shadows then rushing down from the hole they came from as she said that; hundreds more of Dreadblades filled the Pact base. ¡°T-Three floors¡­below¡­E-East wing¡­¡± The mage managed to say through the numbness which filled his body, ¡°M-Mercy-¡± He then tried to say, going ignored as Makaela released him then. His head exploding into a puddle of flesh and blood as Pyra¡¯s gauntlet smashed down into it. ¡°Mercy?¡± Makaela chuckled, ¡°What is that?¡± She mused, gesturing for her officers to move, they each then stood aside and around Pyra. ¡°Three floors lower?¡± Pyra asked but needed no answer as she then raised her fists high and together, ¡°Down we go!¡± then slamming both down and into the ground below, collapsing the floor around them. Again, she punched right through the floor as they fell, collapsing it too before slamming down into the next. Three floors down Pyra punched through, a mountain of rubble laying below her now as the rest faded out of the shadows nearby. Ascal whistled, as he and Zentha gazed up at the massive hole. ¡°That can¡¯t be good for the infrastructure.¡± He mused, watching then as Makaela continued onwards. And they followed, two rushes of shadow following after a third, as a bright blur of light that was Pyra kept in pace with them. Each of them coming to stand before a closed doorway, they watched as their sister and general¡¯s body faded into the ethereal then. ¡°Soul School; Spirit Form; Ghost Body.¡± Makaela whispered in chant, as she then stepped right through the wooden doors. Ceasing her spell then, immediately she faded into invisibility. Approaching the two confused mages ahead, unseen by the both of them, but fully being stared at by the ethereal Devil which hovered above. ¡°Who?...¡± Azkel asked with wide furious eyes. ¡°Your finale,¡± Makaela mused, as her hands rushed, lunging into Dread and Vein¡¯s throats the two mages temporary found themselves unable to speak or chant. Her invisibility dissipated, Makaela now fully stood before them and blades unsheathing from her sides. Her hands blurred with speed, as her long talon-like daggers slashed ahead of her, Vein tried to retreat and raise his staff up defensively¡­ Yet the meagre wood was no match for the blades, as a thin layer of ethereal energy covered them. They cleaved right through the staff, digging then into the mages¡¯ throats and slicing them open. ¡°Kill her!¡± Azkel ordered, her tone enraged as her voice made the very room shudder once more. ¡°Oh put a sock in it.¡± Ascal said, appearing beside the beating organ and waving his right hand at her projection, ¡°Dark Arts; Static!¡± He chanted, watching with great amusement as Azkel¡¯s anger rose, watching as her form disappeared entirely. Makaela loomed over the two fallen mages, but backed away, as Dread then suddenly rose back up. Making out the mage¡¯s throat from their now ruined cloak, Makaela only saw bone beneath the dark cloth. ¡°Undeath School; Skeletal form¡­¡± Dread finished his silent chant, as the clothing he wore quickly seemed to lose much of what it hid below. Beside him, Vein lay gurgling on his own blood, yet the mage smiled as he waved his hand over the deep wound¡­The blood, then suddenly gushing back inside, the flesh and skin closing too and leaving a pulsating scar. ¡°Hemomancy; Vampiric Body.¡± He too finished his silent spell, and the scar settled. ¡°Hmph, two higher casters.¡± Makaela mused as the two then turned to stand back to back, Dread facing her and Vein facing Ascal. ¡°You cannot slay us! This is our domain!¡± Vein exclaimed with a cackle, throwing his now broken staff aside, he raised his hand forth. ¡°Hemomancy; Blood make!¡± He chanted and blood gushed out of his palm, quickly forming a long crimson staff into his hand. ¡°And we, are the immortal brothers.¡± Dread coldly added, waving his hands apart as a mist of greenish smoke spread out from him and into the entire room. ¡°Undeath School; Bone Abomination!¡± Dread chanted, as his skeletal jaw clattered as if chuckling. As each wall within the room then crumbled, revealing twelve goliaths of bone rising from within. Makaela though seemed unamused, she simply gestured forwards. ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± She said, as two figures rushed past her then. Pyra charged forth, too fast to make out other than as a streak of golden light, she came to stand before Dread¡¯s wide open arms. Her right gauntlet held back, as she grinned widely. ¡°Custom Cast; Thunderous Smite!¡± She chanted, her fist turning into a blur as it resonated with powerful sound. Punching forth, Pyra¡¯s gauntlet smashed into Dread¡¯s chest, barely a millisecond of collision before her fist¡¯s trembling ceased. Dread then felt a monstrous force fill him, his gaze rising to meet Pyra¡¯s¡­right before his skeletal body suddenly exploded into thousands of shards. The force though continued onwards, sending Vein flying forward and smacking into the room¡¯s wall. The mage groaned as he pulled himself out of the crumbled stone, having been sent flying with such force that his appearance had even been slightly flattened. ¡°Hemomancy; Flesh recovery!¡± Vein chanted, groaning in further pain as his body bulged up back into normal. Glancing about he watched his brother¡¯s minions fall immobile to the ground, his own eyes widening as he turned, finding nothing more than a pile of white dust before him. It was all that remained of Dread. ¡°No¡­Brother¡­You! You will pay-¡± He tried to shout in fury, but paused as a beauty suddenly appeared before him. ¡°Custom cast; Demon¡¯s Gaze.¡± A whisper purred into his ears. Zentha faded out of the shadows mere inches from Vein, her thin yet voluptuous body leaning against him as a toxic mist slowly flowed out of her very skin. Her eyes, shining a bright green, Vein found himself unable to look away. ¡°Custom cast; Medusa¡¯s Scale.¡± He shuddered at her touch, as her hand dragged along his chin, her breasts, stomach and legs pushing on his front¡­ Vein then shrieked in agony, as his pale skin began to turn green wherever she touched, filling him with pain beyond the norm. He fell to his knees yet tried to hold onto her, breathing heavily as he continued to scream, the patches of green slowly growing to cover his entire body. Zentha leaned away, allowing him to fall fully to the ground, she simply watched coldly as the mage shrivelled up into a dry dead corpse. ¡°Ascal, reconnect the bitch.¡± Makaela said, moving to stand before the still beating heart of miasma. ¡°Ah¡­sure.¡± Ascal said with some discomfort, having been staring at the dying Vein before she spoke. He waved his hand at the same space as before, ¡°Dark Arts; Static; Clear.¡± He chanted, and the space above the heart then shuddered, as Azkel¡¯s form returned. Standing with her back to them, they watched as the Deviless¡¯ illusion turned around to face Makaela. Silently she glanced around, first at Vein and then at Dread¡¯s collapsed minions. Anger filling her gaze as it settled on Makaela, opening her mouth to speak yet being cut off right then. ¡°You might ask, how did we find you?¡± Makaela spoke in an amused tone, smirking at the Deviless¡¯s annoyance. ¡°Master¡¯s genius showed us the way. You collect energy through the deaths of others, through conflict and ruin. That energy collection is slow, but not because of the method of collection¡­We wondered, what would happen if a mass of beings were killed in battle within mere moments?¡± Again, Azkel¡¯s mouth opened to speak. Yet again Makaela cut her off. ¡°It created a massive flow of negative spirit, a flow which led us here. Right. To. You.¡± Makaela said dramatically, waving her hands at the room around them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey but you¡¯re really fucked up this time around~¡± Makaela chuckled. And Azkel¡¯s fury then peaked, ¡°I will come to your little realm¡­Personally¡­I will capture you, your master and every other minion you both have¡­Watch¡­You will all watch as I torture then kill your families before you¡­¡± The Deviless hissed, as crimson energy boiled up around her. ¡°Hah!¡± Makaela though simply laughed, ¡°I welcome you to come, I would¡­Love to tear your fucking heart out.¡± She exclaimed, her voice rumbling across the room as a golden glow now permeated her entire body. ¡°But I must thank you¡­¡± She then said, her amusement returning as she laid her hand over the beating heart. ¡°We will make good use of this, so go tell your father, just how much you¡¯ve helped the enemy out. I¡¯m sure, he will reward you appropriately. Won¡¯t he?¡± Makaela asked, her gaze returning to Azkel¡­ As the Deviless¡¯s eyes were no longer filled with rage, but instead terror. ¡°Ahah~¡± Makaela giggled, ¡°Hit the nail right on the head haven¡¯t I? Oh yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to come here once dear old daddy Kurzan finds out that you not only failed in your mission to summon the Arch-Devil, but handed us the very energy source you¡¯ve been collecting all this time¡­My I wish I could be there to see the ensuing spanking~¡± Azkel¡¯s expression trembled now, her gaze seemingly staring off into nothingness as her lips pursed and quivered. Makaela leaned onto the heart then, smiling widely with atrociously amused eyes, ¡°You¡¯re going to lose your riches. Your land. Your titles. Your very name¡­And if I¡¯ve been paying attention enough¡­Kurzan might just kill you no?¡± Azkel did not respond, she simply lay paling with every word, shock filling her mind at the thought. ¡°But there is a way out.¡± Makaela then said, fully regaining the Deviless¡¯s attention¡­ ¡°Wh-What?¡± Azkel asked shakily. And Makaela¡¯s smile then widened¡­ ¡°Master offers you a deal, one which you simply cannot refuse.¡± B2; Chaos - Ch 57; The Great War - Part 4; The Black Order Makaela roamed the city streets, agitated as she searched for him. (¡°Damnit Erik¡­where are you?!¡±) She asked herself, having searched the entirety of the palace but found him nowhere. Pondering then for a moment, how would she explain the disappearance of their King, a procession of people going down one street then caught her attention. Sighing in relief, Makaela leapt off the rooftop she stood upon, landing over the next from where she could now clearly make out the mass of people. Xilfir one and all, from young to old, they followed the adorned figure as he calmly walked down the city¡¯s street. Makaela watched as they sang praises, appreciation and adoration. A true King walking amongst his people. For he was after all the one who freed them, the one who fought for them and gave them a home. He was in the end, the one who created them as well. But Makaela couldn¡¯t allow herself that moment of joy, only anxiety filled her mind as she looked over his current form, seemingly unchanged as he walked with bright white-gold wings spread wide. Yet she saw through his illusion, she saw the two blackening wings dragging behind him, his changing hair and scales too. (¡°Why? What is worth the risk of them knowing Erik? Why did you come out here without waiting for me or even telling me¡­¡±) Makaela wondered, dissipating then into a dash of shadow before reappearing alongside him, keeping pace with his steps. ¡°Master¡­¡± She said in elven, but was unsure how to word her question among these many ears. ¡°Is it done?¡± Erik asked, continuing to walk. ¡°Yes, she accepted our deal. The¡­prize, was delivered here as well.¡± Makaela reported, stepping aside then as a bunch of Xilfir children ran up to them, slowing down to walk beside Erik, they gawked up at the Dragon. ¡°Good, I shall speak with her soon but first¡­Something else has come up.¡± Erik mused, as he glanced down at one child, his wide eyes widening further as he met the Dragon King¡¯s gaze. Erik pointed his finger down nearby the child, the young Dark Elf paling at the sight¡­ ¡°Light School; Illusory Make.¡± Erik chanted, and out of his finger tip formed a droplet of liquid light. The drop of gold fell, hitting the ground it splashed into a small puddle which after a few moments then suddenly rose up and took a different shape. A small, dog sized Dagon now walked with them, shining a dim golden light as it sniffed at a couple of the children. ¡°Run along now.¡± Erik said, and the Dagon then leapt aside, playfully jumping around and fully catching the children¡¯s attention. As they rushed after the ethereal beast. Briefly Erik paused to watch them play with the illusory creature, a thin smile forming over his fa?ade of cold. (¡°You¡¯ve made this possible.¡±) Makaela then spoke through their bond, and his smile widened. (¡°It doesn¡¯t end here.¡±) Erik said as he glanced around, the entirety of the crowd having stopped with them. He looked over them, their joyful expressions, their hopeful eyes. They gazed all at him. (¡°I¡¯ll fix this world Makaela, I¡¯ll fix it even if it kills me.¡±) He vowed, (¡°And be it Hell and its Devils, be it Heaven and its Gods and Angels. Be it the Avatar, I don¡¯t care what they may think. None of them dare lift a finger for others, only for themselves. So I won¡¯t be any different. I¡¯m going to fix this world, I¡¯m going to reshape it to my liking.¡±) Makaela nodded as she too glanced over her people¡¯s gazes of adoration, (¡°Yeah, we shall.¡±) She said, resting her hand over his shoulder as their gazes met. (¡°Damn be whoever blames you for our enslavement, that was our fault entirely. But dead is the voice who says you haven¡¯t done anything. You have given my people more than we could have ever gained alone. Till the day I die Erik¡­I serve you wholly.¡±) For the first time in weeks, she heard the sound, relief filling her then. As Erik¡¯s gaze turned to face forwards, she heard him chuckle, a weak laugh which escaped him. (¡°Then onward we go, to see what the future holds¡­¡±) Erik mused, continuing to walk down the street. (¡°And I¡¯ll wait¡­I¡¯ll wait for as long as you need me to wait¡­Master.¡±) She then thought to herself, a thin smile over her face as she continued to follow after him. Watching at his back as they walked down the busy street, as all turned to look at them. Makaela noticing then, that the gazes of the citizens were turning from joy and adoration to expressions of anxiety followed by relief. (¡°Erik what is¡­¡±) She about asked, but stopped as they paused before one building¡¯s open doors. Before them stood a dozen or so Dragon Knights, six standing to either side of the doorway while two more stood within the wide frame, both wooden doors laying fully open. This was one of the many recreational places that had popped up as the city grew, a usually bustling tavern. Yet, as they walked inside, most of the tables were empty. All but the bar itself, where five figures sat drinking. Walking inside after Erik, Makaela also noticed several more Dragon Knights standing on guard, up to three dozen covering the tavern. Erik stopped midway through the tavern, and Makaela did too, the both of them now staring at the five cloaked figures who sat with their backs towards them. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Spoke one male voice, a sudden rush of draconic filling Makaela¡¯s ears, it startled her. ¡°Surely you noticed us entering the moment we came close.¡± Mused another, seemingly female. ¡°I did, I simply decided to take a nice slow walk through my beautiful city, and keep you invaders waiting.¡± Erik then said with a tone of annoyance. Makaela felt her bones fill with ice, as she realised what sort of beings sat before her. Finding herself unable to move or speak, as silence briefly filled the room. Erik gestured for the Dragon Knights to leave, and they did, taking the barmaid with them before closing the doors behind them. Leaving only Erik and Makaela alone with the five cloaked beings. ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d show yourselves.¡± Erik mused. ¡°Oh, so you knew we existed? Did Delirio perhaps mention us?¡± Asked a large burly male before gulping down an entire bottle of ale. ¡°If one survived then surely did others.¡± Erik said with a sigh, (¡°And if Grim lied to me on one thing then it surely lied on everything¡­¡±) He bitterly thought. ¡°I figured you¡¯d step out of your hiding when I began my siege on Abu Katra. What other place could possibly be more preferred for your kind to hide in? Where you can amass your hordes with ease, and fully within sight of the whole world.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. One then suddenly chuckled, a grating laughter which caused Makaela¡¯s ears to twitch. ¡°Aha! Yes, oh yes so right. Truly it is the best place for greed, gluttony and debauchery!¡± The tallest, yet also thinnest of them all exclaimed, as each of them then rose up and turned around. Makaela watched, horrified, as black horns and black scaled tails appeared. The one at the very centre catching most of her attention, as he reared his shoulders back, a pair of pitch black and silver netted wings then growing out from beneath his cloak. Erik then dropped his illusion, revealing his dragging wings, at first seeming nowhere near as menacing as the other winged figure. But as he raised and spread them wide open, their white, black and crimson colouring alongside the vaster size¡­Erik was by far the most intimidating of them all. He glanced over them, as the one at the centre chuckled in amusement. ¡°Ah, your friend here seems a bit overwhelmed.¡± He mused, as indeed Makaela¡¯s expression was entirely frozen in surprise and fright. ¡°Erik I-¡± Makaela tried to speak, but a shiver in her throat seemingly blocked her words. ¡°It is alright, I knew what they were and that they were coming.¡± Erik assured her, ¡°For, there is no sane reason the Sinbeni council wouldn¡¯t simply surrender, not with how terrified they seemed¡­Unless, there were others pulling their strings too. And not just Azkel and her Pact¡­¡± The winged figure stepped forward, pulling his hood down and revealing a young man with long silver hair and bright silver draconic eyes. ¡°And we never doubted Elder brother would know this, we did however doubt Elder brother could defeat Uncle¡­¡± Erik growled, many of them stepping back at the aggressive gesture, as he himself stepped forwards. ¡°And doubting me, was your first mistake.¡± He hissed in reply, as briefly the entire tavern shuddered. ¡°Announce yourselves, you¡¯re being impolite.¡± He then said, a lingering malevolence within his tone fully sensed by each of the five figures. Erik was making it clear which of them was the senior here. The one at the centre raised his hands forth, ¡°Yes, apologies Elder brother, we mean no insult.¡± Then gesturing at himself as tendrils of silver energy formed around his body. ¡°I am Xavrydar, Half Silver Black Dragon and leader of this comradery of surviving Dragons.¡± He gestured at the rest who sheepishly stepped forward. ¡°Tevrerth, Pure Black Drake.¡± Said the large burly male, having short black hair and dark brown eyes. ¡°Eoka¡­B-Blue Black Drake.¡± Stuttered the next, a short blonde-haired girl with dark blue eyes. ¡°Grylrag the mighty Green Black Drake! At your service.¡± Dramatically said another, the tall lean male with dark green eyes and long black hair tied back into a tail just as long as his actual. Elbowed back into standing straight by the last, an almost as tall and lean female with the same features. ¡°Vemmaninth, Green Black Drake and twin to this fool.¡± She said coldly. Xavrydar then gestured at his comrades, ¡°We, as we called ourselves, are The Black Order. And we, are the true rulers of Sinbeni. We come before you in peace, and to speak of such between our old nation and your newly revived kingdom.¡± Erik though continued to gaze at Xavrydar with dreadfully narrowed eyes, ¡°One untested Black, and four of his wingless cousins¡­Dare walk into the White¡¯s Lair, thinking themselves equal.¡± He hissed in draconic, stepping forward to stand face to face with Xavrydar. ¡°I should bite your throat out. Whilst, you should be on your knees begging for mercy.¡± Xavrydar felt the pressure Erik produced, having to do his best at remaining to stand and face him, his comrades though were not as fortunate. As each of the four Drakes fell their knees, shivering. ¡°Only one of you is trained in our ways, only one of you can probably even fight. Yet you dare mingle about my children, you dare come here unannounced.¡± Erik continued to growl, as his bright golden eyes fiercely met Xavrydar¡¯s trembling silver. ¡°Cowards, the lot of you. Where were you when Hell invaded? Hiding, weren¡¯t you? Where were you as the Pact and Delirio did as they pleased? Cowering beneath them I presume¡­Where were you when a young Green was taken captive by Delirio? You ignored it, didn¡¯t you?...¡± Erik¡¯s fury was unhinged, as tendrils of flame and lightning now frolicked about his person. Joined by tendrils of black-red energy. He then abruptly stepped back, ¡°At first, when I sensed you, I expected more. I expected a coalition of proud black dragons coming here to warn me, warn me that I was stepping out of bounds. Yet¡­¡± Erik chuckled coldly, ¡°Yet all I see is four snivelling pups and a premature fool at their lead.¡± His right hand then rose forth, and within appeared a long ornate white staff. ¡°Tell me¡­Why shouldn¡¯t I kill you all here and now? I wouldn¡¯t even have to lift a finger, after all my four guardians and my army of Dragon Knights would be far more than enough.¡± ¡°Well, that went bloody well didn¡¯t it?¡± Grylrag mused anxiously, as his face now pressed against the floor. To which his sister hissed back at him before turning to Erik, ¡°We mean no harm Elder brother¡­Please, hear us out¡­¡± ¡°We are the last¡­There are no others!¡± Xavrydar exclaimed, ¡°Would you really put our kind¡¯s very future into jeopardy?¡± Erik¡¯s eyes though did not calm, his gaze continuing to glare down at them with severe scrutiny. ¡°You misunderstand, I care not for our kind¡¯s continuation. I only care about what is mine, and who deserves my protection. From my standing point, none of you have done anything to earn it. Hah¡­You even own the country who enslaved my people. So again I ask, why should I have mercy?¡± ¡°W-We can offer aid a-against the Pact! A-Against Azkel!¡± Eoka pleaded, shivering worse than any of them. Erik¡¯s annoyance grew, ¡°I need not your help with that, which leaves you, with what exactly?¡± Silence, silence filled them now, as there was nothing else they could offer. ¡°Indeed, you have nothing more.¡± Erik mused, lowering his staff and pressuring energy then, ¡°You have nothing you think you can offer me, while I hold all the cards. Now, you understand, just where we each stand.¡± Tentatively they rose back to standing, gathering behind Xavrydar who¡¯s wings had long closed up from fright. Erik smirked as he looked upon them, ¡°Lesson one, any other Dragon would have killed you all before any of you had even the chance of speaking a single word of reason to them. Luckily, I am not just any Dragon, am I?¡± Confusion now filled their expressions as they glanced at their leader, Xavrydar too seeming unable to follow Erik¡¯s sudden change in tone. ¡°I do, have one use of you all.¡± Erik then mused. ¡°W-We can compromise th-¡± Xavrydar then tried to say, but was cut off as the pressure suddenly returned. ¡°Well, at least I thought I had made the field clear.¡± Erik hissed, shutting him up entirely. ¡°I give you one, unchangeable offer. As it stands, you have your untrained selves and a crumbling kingdom. I, a trained Dragon empowered by this unorthodox revival, also have an entire empire behind me. I am the Lion, and you are simply the rats who¡¯s den I wandered over. Now you have two choices¡­¡± The pressure upon them increased, each of them now falling to their knees. ¡°Either, I wipe out Sinbeni¡¯s very existence from Faetera and make new sets of equipment for my soldiers out of your cold corpses¡­¡± His words sending a child crawling up each of their spines, ¡°Or, Sinbeni and you, become a vassal to my Dragon Empire, as Druvia has.¡± ¡°So¡­nothing will change then?...¡± Xavrydar mused bitterly, ¡°We¡¯ll once again be nothing more than retainers to another¡­First Delirio, and now you?¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°If you wish to serve, you will serve. But I was more thinking along the lines of students.¡± He said with a smirk, each of their gazes then rising to meet his amused eyes. ¡°I will teach you hatchlings what it means not to just be a Dragon, but a strong one.¡± ¡°You¡­offer to become our teacher?¡± Tevrerth asked in confusion. ¡°And is there a problem with that?~¡± Grylrag edged his comrade aside, ¡°Y-Yes we¡¯d be honoured!¡± He exclaimed, shivering with the rest where they lay. ¡°But¡­¡± Xavrydar then mumbled out, ¡°Is that wise?¡± He asked. ¡°I assume you speak of the gap in power it will create.¡± Erik then mused. ¡°Gap?¡± Makaela questioned, still utterly astounded by the entirety of this. ¡°Our surrender¡­Zrosa will see it as a weakness, they will invade Sinbeni¡¯s borders.¡± Vemmaninth explained. ¡°No, far worse.¡± Erik said with a sigh, releasing his pressure upon them once again. ¡°With Druvia and Sinbeni under our toe, The Dragon Empire will now be much vaster than the other four large powers of Faetera. Seeri, New Druv, S¡¯sern and Pepputia. War will still come, be it a combination of any of those.¡± ¡°T-Then you¡¯re ready, you¡¯re r-ready for another G-Great War!?¡± Eoka stuttered in amazement. ¡°Hah,¡± Erik¡¯s smirk returned, ¡°Ready, we shall be. If they decide to attack, we¡¯ll retaliate of course. And Sinroz, will be the staging grounds for this coming Great War. The staging grounds for our Empire¡¯s rise to total power. So, what do you say, Black Order?¡± He asked, then forwarding his free hand to Xavrydar as he rose back to his feet. ¡°Will Sinbeni be a stepping stone in my way, or¡­¡± Erik¡¯s smirk grew into a wicked smile, ¡°Will you join us in world domination?¡± Xavrydar stared down at Erik¡¯s outheld hand, for several moments he stared with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re insane, Elder Brother.¡± Erik chuckled, as Xavrydar shook his hand. ¡°Insanity is simply misunderstood genius, young one.¡± {Posting schedule, Joining a new site, and more :D} So first things first, through several changes to my posting schedule these past few months I''ve finally decided that chapters will be posted once a week and at about 4k words. This is to give me time to work on both TDW and BTG effectively "> I''ve also joined a new site! You can find my new page here; The Dragon Within Including a nice interview by the website''s very own Secretary of Social Media, George Bakerson, which can be found heya'' ;Interview~If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. There I will be posting my stock of chapters at about a 5 chapter post every day till it catches up with RRL, when it does there will be a day lag before the next post on RRL so that CrN will be aday ahead of posting. You guys and gals who dont wish to switch sites just for ol'' me, dont have to worry your pretty minds! You''ll only notice the one day lag on that one chapter Everything will go on as per normal from then on, but if you do wish to support me, just by reading. Head on to CrN once the novel has caught up ^ ^. I also highly suggest just heading on there and looking through their awesome archive of stories! From originals to even translations That''s all for this announcement :3 ~ The Sly Wolf Out~ B2; Chaos - Ch 57; The Great War - Part 5; Diplomacy?... Erik¡¯s clawed finger tapped rhythmically at the table¡¯s surface, as he sat at one end of the long ornate table, the rest of his body lying frozen as he stared. Gazing at the opposite end of the table, where no chair was placed but instead a mass of flesh lay, beating alongside his rhythm. To either side of him sat his companions, Nerick, Kayle and Ivyieth along the left, then Makaela and her officers to his right. All but Pyra were present, as along the rest of the table others sat. The Black Order, Dragonkin one and all, they sat along the left, just a few seats away from Ivyieth who¡¯s eyes shone as she ogled each of them childishly. They lay waiting, silently they awaited others, all but Erik who¡¯s impatient tapping was slowly creeping up the nerves of everybody else. ¡°Finally.¡± He then mused, as the hall¡¯s large doors then opened, Pyra coming through first and leading the way for the procession of figures behind her. ¡°Truly, the journey from Druvia to here isn¡¯t that far.¡± Erik grumbled as he eyed the new arrivals. With young Sol at the lead, many others walked up behind their king. Drew the Arch-Duke, alongside the other Dukes and Bishop Kalashnikova. Then General Henry, alongside several of his own officers. And lastly came Alan, with Findri, Kai and Elena following up closely behind him. Each of Druvia¡¯s leaders stepped into the room, eyes wide and expressions aghast at what they had seen on the way in. ¡°Welcome.¡± Erik said, standing from his seat then. ¡°I¡¯m sure young Solarion has explained some, but let me reiterate. I, am Erikathyr, Dragon to the White Clan. Destroyer, as you might know me. Yet also, now Emperor to this newly formed Dragon Empire.¡± He gestured at the rest who sat along the table, Henry eyeing Kayle in further confusion as she simply smiled back in amusement. Drew cleared his throat, ¡°We¡­Know of your standing, yet¡­We do not understand how it is possible. You say you¡­freed the entirety of the enslaved Xilfir race, and that¡­Sinbeni has announced its surrender to you?¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°Surrender? No, Sinbeni as we speak is announcing to its people that they as a kingdom are now part of the Empire. As, unofficially, you have been for the past months.¡± ¡°Unofficially, as you say.¡± Drew quickly added, ¡°And we accepted your rather¡­forceful, invitation. To keep peaceful relations with your so called¡­Empire. We are grateful, for the aid you sent our way in our time of due need but¡­¡± ¡°Please, sit.¡± Erik then said, cutting the Arch-Duke off as the chairs before them suddenly rushed out from under the table. He watched them, eyes ablaze with golden light, Erik stared coldly at them as they took their seats facing the Black Order. As they eyed each individual in the room, most of their gazes fell upon the beating mound of greyish violet flesh. ¡°As you point out, our alliance with Druvia has been rather unofficial thus far.¡± Erik continued to speak then, regaining their attention. ¡°As such I invited you all here, to make it official.¡± ¡°Druvia has no qualms with joining the Empire.¡± Sol then suddenly spoke up, gaining many a surprised gaze from his side of the table. ¡°But sire we sh-¡± Drew whispered with urgency. ¡°No Drew, things are far more complicated than you know¡­¡± Sol whispered back, cutting him off. ¡°The Empire has not only saved our kingdom from Azruxan the barbarian, but also stopped the Orcin invasion short. We owe them far more than we can offer.¡± Sol then announced. ¡°Well,¡± The bishop then tried to stand back up, yet finding that his seat wouldn¡¯t move, he remained sitting as he spoke. ¡°Ahem¡­I find it quite unpleasant that we as a nation would, without vote nor prior explanation to the populace¡­Ally, with His sor-¡± His words frozen short then, as Erik¡¯s resounding growl filled the entire hall. ¡°I would choose your next words very carefully, servant of Gods.¡± Erik hissed out in draconic, causing the bishop¡¯s entire complexion to turn paper white. ¡°While¡­¡± Sol then stepped back in, trying to calm the situation. ¡°While you speak true that there was no warning from my part, I take full responsibility of such, but the conversation here is of another point yet to be made¡­¡± He glanced at Erik, dreading what was to come. As a wide smile then grew over Erik¡¯s face, his eyes setting upon Sol¡¯s group. ¡°The point¡­The point is, that I offer Druvia the chance to willingly join the Empire. Should you decline, as I¡¯m sure many of you are¡­pondering, on doing. I offer you the next solution.¡± Erik explained, raising his right hand up then, he snapped his fingers. And as he did, reality behind him seemed to shudder as a wall of dim light formed from one end of the room to the other. Within the light then formed another place, showing scenes from elsewhere. ¡°What you see before you, is Abu Katra, and out come every single slave and Xilfir who was kept within.¡± Erik said, as behind him was shown such. ¡°Thousands over thousands have come out, released of their masters. They are now citizens, family and friends under my Empire.¡± ¡°Now that is kind and all but-¡± The Bishop tried to speak, but Erik¡¯s clawed finger closing his lips as he suddenly appeared standing next to him, shut the man up entirely. ¡°Now, how many times was it?¡± Erik asked, glancing then at Zentha who rose to standing. Politely she bowed, ¡°Twenty four thousand, six hundred and eighty nine breaches of your word, sire.¡± She announced, the number meaning very little to one side of the table, but everything to the other. As Erik¡¯s gaze then befell the Black Order, ¡°As agreed then, I shall be tolling the price.¡± He said, snapping his fingers once more as the scene suddenly expanded outwards. Showing now the Dark Citadel hovering in place, barely over the capital of Sinbeni. They watched, as tendrils grew out of the black cloud which kept it adrift. Serpents of dark storms formed, snarling and growling, dozens of them took shape. Twisting and swirling about one another, the storm loomed over the capital¡­ ¡°This, is my point. Ladies and gentlemen. I wish to you be¡­spectators, to enforcement of my rules.¡± Erik explained, as he turned then to the scene. ¡°Voltru¡­¡± He growled in chant, as the serpents¡¯ eyes shone a bright gold in response to his voice, as his voice itself echoed out a thousand times louder¡­ Rumbling down upon Abu Katra, like thunder. ¡°For every chain, every scratch¡­For every new scar or injury witnessed. I am a Dragon of my word.¡± Erikathyr announced, ¡°Twenty four thousand, six hundred and eighty nine. Those, are your sins to bear. And for each sin, my wrath shall strike down. Voltru.¡± Lightning crackled through each serpentine cloud, a surge of energy slowly rising within each tendril¡­ A silence fell upon the city, and the room. Filled then by the rumbling of thunder as the sparks of light dimmed back into the clouds. As they all watched, the barriers which once protected the city¡­dissipate. Before suddenly dozens flashes of light struck down upon the city below, hitting buildings, walls, statues¡­Structures collapsed, caught fire or simply exploded as lightning rained throughout the capital. Villas were disintegrated, entire streets torn asunder as men, women and children ran for their lives¡­ Yet still, many died. Gone unseen by the blinding befalling light, their deaths were. Their cries of fear and agony gone muted out by the rage of thunder following every single zap of golden electricity. Erik briefly stared at the alit city, his gaze wandering over then between the faces of the Black Order which lay cold and empty. To the Druvians, who stared aghast, horrified and disgusted by the slaughter. They watched, a cold chill crawling up their spines with every flash of light and roar of thunder. ¡°Now, we would be here all week.¡± He then mused, his draconic voice rumbling over even the thunder. As the strikes of lightning suddenly stopped. ¡°So I¡¯ll just say that is enough.¡± He said, turning to now look at what remained of Abu Katra. Where once stood a proud flourishing river city, now lay ruins of smoke and flame. ¡°You¡­You¡¯ve not changed¡­¡± The Bishop mused as he rose from his seat, turning to stand facing Erik then. Eyes wide and expression pale, the plump man trembled before the Dragon yet somehow kept some sort of calm. ¡°What was that supposed to prove? A senseless massacre, just like back in your day. What are hundreds of corpses worth to you?¡± Erik though smirked as his eyes met the man¡¯s shaken gaze, ¡°Oh, but senseless it wasn¡¯t. It proves that I do not make idle threats, I only give choices.¡± Stepping forwards then as the chair behind the bishop also moved back, and so did the bishop as Erik approached, instinctually stepping away from him.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Falling back onto his ass and into sitting, he lay staring up at Erik in frozen terror. ¡°So, I hand you the choice, servant of the Gods¡­And I suggest you do what you do best.¡± Erik said, as his wings suddenly spread wide open. ¡°Preach my word, otherwise, shut up and serve.¡± ¡°Or¡­what?¡± Kai then hissed as he also stood up. Smiling still, Erik turned to the adventurer¡¯s guildmaster, glancing over Alan¡¯s glare and Findri¡¯s frantic eyes. ¡°We have taken over Sinbeni, yet we shall not stop here. We have two choices of expansion. As we speak, Zrosa marches upon what once was Sinbeni land. So either, we march against them and show those beasts what true strength is¡­Or, we abandon these lands for the Zrosians to take and march west.¡± Erik stepped around the bishop, coming to stand facing Kai. ¡°Take over the Lost World, annihilate the Orcin remains and then officially take over Druvia.¡± ¡°We¡¯d fight.¡± Kai added. ¡°You¡¯d die.¡± Makaela corrected, ¡°Hopelessly struggling for life, crawling in the blood of your families, you¡¯d disappear. Never to be heard of within the writings of history, nothing more than a stepping stone for our rise.¡± She stated simply, taking a sip out of her cup then. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Alan said with a sigh, as his cold gaze met Erik¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, Druvia as it stands, we¡¯d be trampled over. Yet, to what point though? What¡¯s the point of this military expansion? Why are you insisting on building a super power so forcefully?¡± He asked, his eyes then glancing over at the well of disturbing energy in the room. The miasmic-violet beating heart. ¡°To prepare, for what is to come.¡± Then spoke a sinister voice through the corrupt organ. As Azkel¡¯s form appeared hovering above it, causing great distress on Druvia¡¯s side of the table. ¡°Good lord, what is this creature doing here!?¡± The bishop exclaimed, signing out protection with his hands as a silent prayer went whispered beneath his trembling breath. Much to the Deviless¡¯s amusement. ¡°This creature, is Azkel, and soon to be under the protection of my Empire.¡± Erik said, moving past Kai to come to standing next to the bulging mound of flesh. ¡°Her organization, lost and destroyed by my Xilfir. This Devil, is left with no choice but to accept a deal I¡¯ve proposed. In return for giving me the information I want, in return for continual assistance, the Dragon Empire will shield this Devil. In simple terms, she is switching sides.¡± Erik explained as he then laid his left hand onto the pulsating heart. ¡°Tear open, make the connection clear.¡± He began to chant, as a dark fog of shuddering energy then began to ooze out of the heart. ¡°Bring forth, from the other side. Bring forth, from elsewhere.¡± The room fell quiet, a nervous silence befalling them as the strange smoke formed a shell around the heart. Erik¡¯s arm almost entirely sinking within, the illusion of Azkel above him disappearing too. ¡°Spatial School; Eight Tier Summoning!¡± Erik exclaimed, feeling the collected energy within the heart burning up as a resource for his spell, yet still barely a drop from the mass of spirit which lay within it. Stepping back then as the smoke dissipated, a figure, stepped out from behind the heart. Dark red scaly skin with violet flames rushing through the indentions, short crimson hair with strands of braided violet. Her hand held within Erik¡¯s, Azkel now physically stood before them all. Opening her eyes a deep crimson shone out, sending a shuddering chill through each Druvian as her melting gaze met theirs. ¡°Erikathyr¡­what¡­is this?¡± Findri asked as she too stood up, confused and appalled by the Devil¡¯s appearance. ¡°This, is the state of things.¡± Erik replied, turning to fully face Azkel then, as the Deviless kneeled down. ¡°Sinbeni, the Black Order, this Devil¡­and Druvia. All, serve me now.¡± His gaze turned to Sol¡¯s, as the young king stood up from his seat. Walking about the table, as Erik let go of Azkel¡¯s hand, he too turned to face Sol. ¡°Sire what¡­¡± Drew asked as he suddenly rose up, trying to stop his charge from approaching the hellish creature. Sol though ignored him, pulling away from Drew he continued to approach. Coming to stand before Erik, he too then kneeled. Erik¡¯s hand then waved across, suddenly sending the table flying up into the ceiling. His eyes, gazing coldly at the Black Order then as briefly they faltered. Yet also stood up, in unison they walked up to Erik¡­ And kneeled. ¡°We, as dark lords of Sinbeni, pledge our immortal servitude.¡± Xavrydar announced, as suddenly each of their draconic features appeared. Bitterly Azkel then spoke, ¡°I¡­Daughter of Kurzan, abandon my post as princess and second to my sister Ekzen¡­And I pledge, my servitude¡­¡± ¡°This is madness!¡± The bishop exclaimed, ¡°The people will not stand for this sire!¡± He said, gesturing then at the dukes who lay frozen in bafflement. ¡°Surely the duchies won¡¯t!?¡± ¡°Samael,¡± Sol then spoke, glancing back at the bishop as he kneeled. ¡°S-Sire?¡± Sol¡¯s eyes cold and glaring as he met Samael¡¯s. ¡°Consider this, a royal decree. Sit your fat ass down, and shut up.¡± Sol hissed in command, shocking the bishop further, before returning to Erik who loomed over him. ¡°My people¡­Will they be safe?¡± ¡°All citizens of the Empire, will receive our full protection.¡± Erik replied. Sol nodded, ¡°Then I pledge, I King Sol Druvia, monarch to the allied kingdom of Druvia¡­pledge our servitude.¡± ¡°Then let it start, rise.¡± Erik said, and they rose. Turning then to giving them all his back, as a Xilfir knight at the corner of the room pulled on a rope nearby. Allowing a massive drape of cloth to fall upon the wall. A banner, black in colour with a white and red winged Dragon drawn within, alongside words beneath it inscribed in draconic text. ¡°Let our conquest of Faetera¡­¡± Erik announced as he gazed upon their new flag, the text reading as, ¡®The Dragon Empire¡¯. ¡°Begin.¡± -
Hours later
- After tiring hours long talks of diplomacy and economics with the other leaders, Erik now collapsed into his throne, worn out from the magic he had cast earlier. Yet, he did not let his weariness show, instead he continued to force himself into lying straight and resolved. As his companions, and Azkel, still stood before him. ¡°Let¡¯s get right to it then¡­¡± Erik mused as he at least allowed himself to lower his wings. ¡°That core, can it contain only Dark Spirit?¡± ¡°No, it can contain any type of mana I can think of.¡± Azkel answered, glancing around both cautiously and awkwardly as Nerick, Kayle and Makaela held their distance from her. She eyed them, curious at what sorts of companions a dragon would have, but also very careful at how long she did so. Finding that, eyeing Makaela for too long, gained her a rather annoying cold stare from the Dark Elf. ¡°Would, converting the mana within it now, cause damage to it?¡± Erik then asked as a group of Xilfir knights carried the heart in question into the room, resting it at the centre before leaving. ¡°Not¡­that I know of, what¡¯s the point of this questioning? I think it¡¯d be of more use if you just told me what you plan to do with it!¡± Azkel complained loudly, raising Erik¡¯s brow as he now glared at her. ¡°Do not¡­misunderstand, our new relationship. Devil, I will tell you what you need to know, if and when I decide you need to know it.¡± Erik explained in a harsh tone, to which Azkel said nothing other than growing a grimace. ¡°I allowed you into this world, I gave you an easy escape from your father¡¯s grasp. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t change my mind, after all, I doubt Kurzan will overlook you now¡­¡± Erik mused, smirking in amusement as her shoulders slumped. ¡°Traitor.¡± ¡°F-Fine, yes, I understand my situation¡­¡± She stuttered in reply. ¡°And you¡¯re right¡­Father will come¡­one day, you¡¯ll find this world crawling with another armada from hell.¡± ¡°Let them come,¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°But first, we have other things to plan for. Not only will the other kingdoms react to this founding of ours, your cousin is still¡­at large, and a great unknown.¡± ¡°Brazath?...I¡¯d say more but, other than that he¡¯s utterly off his rocker, I know nothing of that madman.¡± Azkel grumbled. ¡°Is she?¡± Erik asked, turning then to Kayle, who¡¯s eyes flipped to white. ¡°She is telling the truth.¡± Kayle mused, her eyes then returning back to normal. ¡°Seer¡­¡± Azkel hissed in annoyance, recognising the rare power. ¡°One I must thank you for, don¡¯t I?¡± Kayle smugly replied. ¡°And it is not the only power I gained from that witch either¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, like I care.¡± Azkel grumbled back. ¡°Either way.¡± Erik then growled, regaining their attention. ¡°Your role in all this is simple, I want you to prepare the core for acting as a catalyst to a tier ten spell. Are you capable of at least that?¡± ¡°Hah, simple.¡± Azkel chuckled, ¡°But I will need to know what kind of spell, and a vast space for the heart to spread and grow. Tearing the core out disconnected it, as it lays now, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°You will have your space, but you are not to leave the citadel, not one step outside. I will know if you do.¡± Erik warned, his eyes focusing into slits then as he met her own cold gaze. ¡°Under¡­stood.¡± Azkel sheepishly replied. ¡°As for the kind of spell¡­¡± Erik then stood up, running his claws over his own chest before suddenly plunging them into his flesh. Almost were his heart would lay, he dug inside his own body, grasping something within. Groaning and growling with pain as he did so, they could only watch with surprise as he pulled something out. A black crystal, its spherical shape deformed as vein-like tendrils of crimson wrapped about it. ¡°I no longer need this¡­do I?¡± Erik whispered to himself as he gazed at the crack which lay over the draconic core. ¡°E-Erik!?¡± Makaela shouted, horrified by his actions she rushed to his side, ¡°What are you doing!?¡± ¡°What needs to be done.¡± Erik said, casting a silent spell then as he passed his free palm over the wound, as slowly it began to close itself. Makaela sighed in relief at the sight, ¡°But your core¡­what do you mean you don¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°It is not his¡­anymore.¡± Azkel then mused as she stared at the sphere, everyone then turning to stare at her. ¡°I knew I sensed¡­something, about you. Hah, now I understand.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Erik asked with a chuckle, ¡°Not that you can help.¡± ¡°No, no I can¡¯t do anything for you¡­But I can warn you, you¡¯re changing. With your core broken, and soul shattered, I can feel it¡­Something within you has awakened.¡± Azkel warned. ¡°The ancient wakes¡­¡± Erik then mused, ¡°I know the legends, I know the stories. But what good are myths to me!?¡± He then growled, his voice shuddering the entire hall. Causing Azkel to instinctively step back. ¡°My condition¡­aside,¡± Erik then threw the core to her, ¡°The spell is a tier ten of the school of Astral magic. Your miasmic heart as the catalyst, my broken core as the conductor. Do you know what to do?¡± ¡°But of course I do! What do you take me for, an ignorant fool? Who doesn¡¯t know basic Astral rune inscriptions and draconic patterns.¡± She scoffed, to which Nerick¡¯s expression twitched, unsure what language she had just spoken in. Although she had never switched away from common¡­ Erik straightened himself, grasping the now closed wound as Makaela worriedly held onto him. ¡°Then go, get started.¡± He spoke in command, his tone making the Devil cringe once more. As the Xilfir knights from before re-entered, raising the miasmic heart by the wooden platform it lay on, they ushered it out followed by Azkel. Giving Erik one last glance before she left, her eyes narrowing as they then befell the core which now lay in her hand. The doors, closed behind them, leaving Erik alone with his companions. As he stepped back, fully collapsing into his throne then. ¡°Is this¡­wise?¡± Makaela asked, staring off at the closed doors from where she stood. ¡°It is the best I can make of this¡­situation.¡± Erik answered wearily, sinking further into his seat. ¡°War is coming, and not just with the other nations of Faetera¡­While I have Azkel under my roof, Kurzan will look this way.¡± ¡°So get rid of her, kill her, why are we shielding that creature!?¡± Nerick then exclaimed, brazenly approaching the throne. Albeit their new titles, neither of them saw one another less than companions still. Erik sighed, ¡°Because, she is useful, more so than¡­even she knows.¡± ¡°And that thing¡­what are you planning to do with it?¡± Makaela then asked, ¡°Your core may have been unbound from you but¡­to sacrifice something so valuable into a construct of hell¡­¡± ¡°Right¡­I guess it¡¯s time I let you in on my...theory.¡± He mused, leaning forward in his throne as they came to stand around him. ¡°The spell¡­It¡¯s-¡± Makaela and Nerick¡¯s eyes widened at his answer, shock and realisation then going through them as they stood frozen before him. Except for Kayle¡­ Kayle broke down, falling to her knees at the very sound, tears streaming down her eyes as she stared at his now warm smile. B2; Chaos - Ch 58; The Prophecy - Interlude; Insanity ¡°So¡­It comes, or doesn¡¯t!?¡± A voice mused, as the melody played out before it¡¯s shadowy gaze. The stomping of thousands of feet, followed by the bellows of bestial monstrosities and cries for battle. The Zrosian army marched through, as beasts of all kinds prowled with. ¡°The final clash, the end, or is it the beginning!?¡± Brazath mused with a maniacal chuckle as his form took shape out of the shadows. ¡°Haha, either way something is amiss¡­¡± A wicked grin forming along his face, stepping forth from under the forest¡¯s edge, he gazed upon the marching beasts. Flags held high, drums beating a rhythm to the march. ¡°War, madness, despair¡­Insanity begins now!¡± He exclaimed, laughing in amusement as he watched the town ahead burn and fall beneath the Zrosian might. ¡°The prophecy¡­Balance fades away! And the prophecy shall be fulfilled¡­This realm will be-Ours!?¡± He cackled, a sound unlike any sort of joy, a sound incorporating his very instability.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Hah...Haha!¡± His eyes, wide as he watched the fires of battle devour away at homes, moving then to envelope the fields nearby. ¡°When the heart¡¯s twin breaks, all beware! For only its twin can resist the change¡­As chaos twists and turns the mind!- Awakening what is locked inside.¡± Brazath chanted, yet it sounded nothing like a spell. ¡°The Ancient wakes, the Ancient roars! Haha!- All is done, all is gone¡­ Run you might, but you cannot. It has wings, so there is no running at all. Hide you might! You cannot! Its eyes too keen! Its senses too strong! There is no hiding at all! Hahaha~¡± Laughter, it filled his surroundings as miasma oozed off his mixed body, with every moment his very tone and expression twisting and changing. ¡°For when the Ancient wakes, for when it¡¯s true blood boils¡­Monsters beware! The end!- Is nigh and comes for all¡­¡± Its form then shattering, dissipating into the fog of corruption that now suddenly enveloped the forest¡­Slowly then, enveloping the fields¡­ Devouring the flames. Covering the town¡­ And then as well, the Zrosian army beyond. B2; Chaos - Ch 58; The Prophecy - Part 1; Relationships? Erik slammed aside another book, grabbing a new one from the surrounding library which filled the large room¡¯s walls. Yet already most of the books were stacked in a mountain where he sat the last read, pacing around it now to move back to the table at the room¡¯s centre, a map of the continent lying before him. Glancing off his read momentarily, he looked the map over, multiple thoughts running through his head as he switched from one to the other. Back and forth his gaze went, as the night only continued to get older. His weary eyes, forced to remain open, as from time to time he¡¯d silently chant a short spell beneath his breath. A revitalizing light then spreading across his face, allowing his expression to harden and refocus once again. Albeit the redness in his eyes only continued to get worse. As the hours passed whilst he paced, stacking the mountain of books higher, even moving something over the map here and there. To Makaela as she entered the room, it was a disheartening sight. Even more so as he seemed to not even notice her, ¡°Erik?¡± Speaking his name, she noticed his shoulders rise suddenly in surprise. As he turned around to face her, blood-shot eyes opened wide. ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s you Makaela¡­¡± He mused, relaxing then as he returned to multitasking his thoughts. ¡°I was just going over the books I ordered up from the Abu Katra library, just through the oldest of them and some Zrosian ones, which are surprisingly rare.¡± He said, moving another flag over the war map around, the same one he had just moved earlier. Makaela sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been five days Erik, you haven¡¯t slept for five days.¡± Erik chuckled, ¡°Who needs sleep when a whole nation is marching to your door? No, I need more information¡­¡± He said, lowering his book then onto the table as he glanced over the stack nearby. ¡°Is it?...¡± Makaela mused, moving to stand by him then. ¡°It¡¯s getting worse, by the day it¡¯s just getting worse.¡± Erik whispered, ¡°And all I¡¯m finding is the same two things over and over, the prophecy of the ancient, and the lie spun about my past¡­It¡¯s like¡­It¡¯s like someone destroyed all records of it. And I know there were other Dragons in the past who turned¡­I know there were.¡± Erik grumbled, leaning onto the table then as his gaze froze upon the map before him. Makaela looked him over, his decaying scales falling off for the newly grown black, his deteriorating blue eyes turning a dark red surrounding by black, his darkening hair, his now half crimson half golden wings. But what she saw, wasn¡¯t all either. She felt it, she felt the change occurring within him. Makaela sensed a dark energy collecting where his core once lay, pooling into his chest. She sensed what once was the soul of a mighty dragon of fire and light¡­slowly but surely, becoming something else. ¡°Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t be searching for answers within the records held by a kingdom who survived upon lies and deceit?¡± She offered. ¡°Hah, I wish it was that simple¡­Even Druvia¡¯s records, public, kingdom and church¡­Even the collective adventurer¡¯s guild records. Guess how far they all go.¡± Erik mused, rising then to meet her gaze. ¡°The end of the 4th age, my first rise, is as far as everything goes. Nobody has anything beyond¡­Nobody except¡­¡± He then grabbed hold of a scroll which lay wide open upon the table, ¡°Me.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Makaela asked, as she looked over the writing but found that she couldn¡¯t read a single word. ¡°Draconic script,¡± Erik answered, ¡°not that we Dragons write or read¡­It was invented by one of my kind long ago, before even I was born. We rarely make use of it, if anything, this and two other pieces of indestructible parchment are the only ones I know of that hold these characters. I found this many centuries ago, and held onto it¡­¡± ¡°And what does it say then?¡± Makaela urged on. ¡°The prophecy of the ancient, is the title, it speaks of what I believe to be my ailment but¡­to no detail at all.¡± Erik sighed as he put it aside, ¡°Nothing more than the ravings of a mad dragon, speaking of doom and horror.¡± He glanced down at his own hands then, ¡°I¡¯m growing weaker Makaela, with each passing day I feel the control over my own magic faltering¡­¡± Makaela watched over him, his grimace filled with pain, his faltering gaze as his hands clenched into fists around the table¡¯s edge. ¡°Everything is coming back around full circle,¡± Erik mused, ¡°I find myself asking, can I actually fight off fate? Can I truly shrug off my defeat as it keeps on looming over my back? It is the reason Grim brought me back in the first place¡­I know that now, I¡¯ve known it for a while¡­To lose, that is the purpose of my return!¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. There was no rage in his gaze as he spoke those words, no fury which Makaela felt should have followed them. She only saw sorrow. For the very first time ever, she saw through his tough borders and walls, right through the scaly armour he wore. Makaela for the first time, saw fear within Erik¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know¡­¡± She spoke softly in elven then, turning to rest her back along the table as her gaze wandered off. ¡°Do you remember, the first time we met? I do, it was like a God had descended before me¡­Amongst the chaos of our surroundings, a deity had come down and set his own laws. No matter what plans anybody else had, no matter what impossible odds moved against us¡­While everyone else was planning for the end of Druvia, to grab all the titles and riches, and run¡­You appeared, and did what we thought was going to be impossible. Erik, you slew a Devil King.¡± She let those words hang through the following silence, allowing them to sink in through several quiet moments. ¡°You broke me, when you told me the truth, that you were no almighty god returned to show my people the way¡­I was lost, yet somehow even after being betrayed¡­Somehow I found my way back in you.¡± Makaela sighed, turning back around to meet his own wandering eyes as they stared down at the table¡¯s surface. ¡°I¡¯ve watched you for this long, Erik, I know who you really are and this¡­this here is not it.¡± Makaela then sternly said in common, grasping him by the collar as she forcefully raised him to meet her gaze. His own eyes going wide with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re a conqueror who put his foot down upon every king and queen throughout the civilized lands. You¡¯re a nightmare to each and every hero and adventurer. You are no God, you aren¡¯t any sort of immortal. Yet that only makes your story so much more incredible. Erikathyr, the destroyer of the weak, guardian of nature¡¯s spirits, Devil slayer, Dragon slayer¡­White Red Dragon, master of the arcane arts, Emperor of The Dragon Empire and¡­¡± Her eyes resolved, as she smiled. Makaela stepped around, cornering him between herself and the table¡­as she then leaned in. ¡°The man I love.¡± Whispering those last words before her lips met his, pushing the entirety of her body upon him as he instinctively held her. For long moments, they remained intertwined, grasping onto one another as their lips pressed into the other¡¯s. As Makaela¡¯s tongue ruled supreme within, acrobatically leading his around and about, also later grabbing his arms. Leading his hands then through a quick tour around her own body before she released his lips. Her eyes, almost glistening as they met his wide and weary gaze. Moving in closer, she whispered into his ear. ¡°I¡¯m done holding back.¡± A cold shiver crawled up Erik¡¯s spine then, followed by a warmth beneath his belt as it was Makaela¡¯s turn to wander with her hands. -
Cough https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SFZ951XFk9o Cough
- Hours later - Rousing from her sleep, Makaela slyly snuck out from under his arms and sheets. Glancing back momentarily at his form, Erik lay sound asleep. A smile snuck upon her face then as she looked back onto him, gazing over his grimacing expression. A nightmare, she figured. As he restlessly turned about even in his sleep, his tail swiping back and forth, distorting the sheets which lay on him. She watched as he curled up, knees raised and arms around them, it amused her just how much like a beast he liked to rest. Coiled up like a serpent. (¡°And other things¡­¡±) She mused, smiling to herself at that afterthought as she rose out of bed. Remaining fully naked, she silently flowed over to the nearest window, a dark metal humming out magical energy surrounding it. The barrier within was barely visible as she looked through it and onto the midday sun. Taking in a deep breath, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time we make our move.¡± Makaela said as she gazed at the sky, twisting within her grasp a strand of her own hair. ¡°As we planned¡­Yeah.¡± Erik sighed, having sensed her rising he also had woken up, moving into sitting at the bed¡¯s side then. ¡°Makaela I¡­¡± He tried to speak, but her sudden laughter cut him completely off. ¡°Erik, spare me the excuses.¡± She said with a chuckle, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± She then said, taking in another deep breath. ¡°Second to her, or whatever. I really don¡¯t care anymore. I told you, I¡¯m done holding back. I won¡¯t hold you down either, I¡¯m not going to stand in your way. But just like that, I¡¯ll also do as I wish and like.¡± She explained as she stretched out her arms upward with a groan. Erik couldn¡¯t help himself from giving her flexing body a glance, a weak smile crawling upon his own face. ¡°If that, is what you want.¡± He mused, rising then to stand straight. ¡°Makaela, you know I might die¡­be it today or tomorrow. I don¡¯t know what is happening to me, worse is even possible¡­¡± ¡°Whatever happens, I know you, you¡¯ll find a way around or right through it~¡± Makaela said with a giggle. ¡°What if I can¡¯t? What if I don¡¯t, and just how the prophecy says, I become an unstoppable monstrosity? What then?¡± Erik solemnly asked. ¡°Hmm?¡± Makaela hummed as she turned to her pile of clothing, starting to redress. ¡°If you do, then I¡¯ll stop you. If you die, then I¡¯ll just have to burn world after world until I find a way to bring you back. That¡¯s, what you¡¯re going to do for her, after all.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re fine with that? You¡¯re fine with my obsession anyway?¡± Erik asked, turning to find her fully clothed and already donning her leather armour. Meeting her wide smirk as she glanced over his still naked body, she fully turned to face him, then kneeled. ¡°I¡¯m a complicated woman, Erik, but my wants and needs are as simple as they get. I am not your Empress, I am your General, and lover. Your bidding, is my command. If you wish to burn this world, if you wish to collapse reality, I will give everything I have to make sure you can.¡± Erik gazed upon her then, his eyes narrowing as his mind filled with many more objections to her words. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but allow his smile to widen. Snapping his fingers then, the pile of fine clothing that lay beside him rose up, warping and reforming around his body of its own will. ¡°Then¡­as your Emperor, you know my orders. Go¡­¡± Closing his eyes, Erik took in a deep breath as well, allowing himself a few silent moments to accept this strange new relationship of theirs. ¡°Go commence this war.¡± ¡°With pleasure~¡± Makaela giggled, opening his eyes then to find that she was gone, having left behind nothing more than dissipating wisps of shadow. And one mess of a bed. B2; Chaos - Ch 58; The Prophecy - Part 2; Sending a Message Zrosian Capital of Dabangui Two Days Later Evening - A thick layer of mist filled the ground within the room as roots, vines and other flora grew free all over the walls, pillars and floor. Some even hanging down from the ceiling above, dangling all the way down before him. A jungle, is what Clayton thought this place seemed like, as the ex-Druvian...now Empire Ambassador, entered through the large iron doors. Nervous unlike ever before, the Half-Elf still continued onwards. (¡°Damn him¡­making me of all come here¡­¡±) Clayton cursed as he walked past dozens of Zrosian warriors, beasts of all shapes and sizes, wielded all sorts of weapons. Yet each wearing the same design of armour. Plated yet in ways so different from anything he¡¯d ever seen, the Zrosian Samurai glared him down cold as he passed by. His own gaze then moving to the floor as he dared not look ahead, knowing it to be rude, instead he kept his head low even as he kneeled down before what he knew to be the throne. Gaining only a glimpse of the being ahead; A young child with a bun of bright red hair, yet coldly narrowed calculative brown eyes, sat over an ornate golden pillow surrounded by dark wooden slabs carved with golden paint. All around her lay see through blueish curtains with a darker set lying tied ahead and aside, held up by a circular overhang which grew out of the wall behind her. Made of the same wood and inscribed with the same runes as the slabs she rested her arms on, it also wasn¡¯t entirely circular as attached to six corners were golden busts of six animal heads. The three heads at the back lay broken, not by age but seemingly purposely shattered off their spots. Whilst the three at the front were made up of a wolf¡¯s to the left, a serpent''s to the right, and a snarling bear at the centre. ¡°You may¡­speak.¡± Then spoke a gnarly old voice from his left, Clayton barely able to make out the dozen or so attendants who stood to either side of the throne. He glanced up briefly in the voice¡¯s direction, nodding at the old man with sleek smooth greenish skin and serpentine emerald slit eyes. Looking back down at the floor then, ¡°I am Cla-¡± he was about to introduce himself. ¡°Oh skip the blabber and get right to it.¡± When a young grumbly voice cut him off. Pausing for a moment, Clayton quickly gathered his thoughts. ¡°Your majesty, I come bearing a message from my liege.¡± He announced, loud a clear and with little to no given emotion within his tone. ¡°Liege? Hah!¡± The young girl chuckled wildly. ¡°Zrosa does not recognise your master¡¯s title.¡± Then said the old serpent, one Clayton recognised as the Elder Advisor. ¡°Oh but go on,¡± Added the child with great amusement in their tone. Again Clayton cursed within his thoughts, he absolutely hated these people. ¡°By orders of the Dragon Empire¡¯s first Emperor Erikathyr the White, you are to surrender the lands you¡¯ve unlawfully seized from the now vassal Sinbeni.¡± A stifled giggle began as he continued to speak, ¡°These lands include the towns of Dammamas, Abyele and all smaller villages in between.¡± Rising to uncontrolled laughter then as he finished. Clayton sighed, as he then rose to standing, finding several a blade then suddenly unsheathing to surround him. ¡°I wished, there would be a different way, yet I knew somewhere inside that none of you would care for my words. But I¡¯ll ask either way, as it is simply proper.¡± Meeting then the young royal¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°Empress Dabangui Hanae, we offer you mercy under the conditions of complete surrender.¡± Clayton announced, silence falling within the room at his words. A silence then broken, by the same childish laughter. As Empress Hanae rose from her seat, her bear-like brown ears twitching as she grinned widely, showing the sharp fangs within. Still nothing more than a child, yet as she slammed her little fist into the nearest servant, it knocked the poor man six feet deep into a now shattered wall. Clayton though showed no reaction to her explosive strength, he knew exactly what this creature was. ¡°Surrender?¡± She mused, her voice now permeating the entire room as each vine and root within came alive, slithering away suddenly as she moved through.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Nausea filled Clayton¡¯s mind as she spoke, yet he held, remaining standing straight he continued to focus his trained gaze at the royal. As she now stood mere feet away from him, her smirking stare frozen and meeting his. ¡°For centuries my ancestors prepared for this day, the day those Dragons lost their grasp upon the north. From birth, I was trained and prepared for this¡­And you ask me to surrender? Hah!¡± She laughed, a childish yet booming chuckle. Resonating within his very bones. ¡°I Elder Beast of the Dabangui clan, will not be known¡­as the defeated. No, no I will be known as the conqueror of Sinroz!¡± She exclaimed, as her form shuddered, briefly another seeming to take her place. Clayton caught only a glimpse of it, of her true form. True, it terrified him, yet what ordered him to come here terrified him far more. Having only a glimpse of his plan, Clayton knew he himself was barely a piece on the board that Erik loomed over. As he turned around, giving the monster that could squash him with a mere touch, his back. Hearing her growl, Clayton sighed once more. ¡°Then you decline our offer, as such, military action from our part begins now.¡± Clayton announced loud and clear, his words not entirely meant for those within the room¡­ As sounds from the outside suddenly began to fill their ears, coming in from the surrounding halls and windows, the sound of panic and chaos reached them. ¡°What now!?¡± Hanae exclaimed, shaking her retainers out of their own confusion, as one rushed to the nearest of the large windows that lay across the room¡¯s walls. Speaking back then in Zrosian, ¡°The sky¡­¡± the servant¡¯s eyes were wide with shock as he turned back to them. Growling further, Hanae suddenly raised her hand forth, and each servant rushed out of her way. As the wall she pointed at suddenly twisted and changed, the window expanding from its tall rectangular shape to a massive circular hole covered in vines. Each within the room then gazed at the outside, eyes wide at what they saw within the sky above their city. Tendrils of greenish smoke filled the sky, like a cloud yet in constant motion as it was made up of hundreds of serpentine figures slithering about. Wide open wings, a long serpentine tail and a snouted head with horns. The smoky serpents took the formation of a massive winged dragon, marking the sky with the Empire¡¯s emblem. ¡°It begins.¡± Clayton mused in Zrosian, chuckling as he himself saw the mark. ¡°W-What begins!?¡± The Elder Advisor demanded, grabbing him by the collar of his fine shirt. As suddenly a reverberating sound rumbled through the entire city and its surroundings. ¡°You move to invade Sinbeni lands,¡± Clayton explained, watching with great interest as the draconic mark then scattered, raining serpents of poisonous smoke upon the entire city. ¡°This is retaliation.¡± He mused, watching as serpent after serpent clashed with rising pillars of stone, expanding tree roots and cyclones of wind. ¡°Hah!¡± Hanae laughed, ¡°Your petty tricks won¡¯t get through our def-¡± She began to say, then watching as every serpent of smoke destroyed only scattered further, falling as a large cloud of death upon the streets and homes below. Watching her eyes widen, Clayton chuckled as he turned away. ¡°This is the real message, I was sent here to interpret.¡± He said, raising a glass of fine wine he found lying on a table nearby, ¡°That no matter who you think you are, choose mercy. Else¡­¡± Taking a quick taste, he turned back to facing the now silent room, yet filled with the screams and chaos of the outside. ¡°Your titles, your riches, your lands and even people. Erikathyr comes to take it all.¡± -
- Elsewhere within Zrosa The river lands between Dammamas and Abyele. Sunset. - Dimming rays of sunlight barely filled the large encampment as torch-light began to replace it. Large tents had been set up for storing equipment and resources out of the sunlight, yet the soldiers themselves also had scattered hundreds of smaller ones surrounding them. Movement within the Zrosian warcamp had died down as warriors and workers returned to their tents, shared between groups of many. Having had a long day of marching back from securing Abyele for their kingdom, each were weary from battle and travel. And with another two longer days of travel ahead before returning to Zidao, even the night watch was sparse. As silence began to fill the camp the lower the sun fell, only the sound of flickering torches and the occasional bestial breaths could be heard. Beasts so large, they seemed like hills of fur and mounds of snake-skin scattered across the encampment. Their looming bodies rising and lowering as they slept, three kinds could be made out from the larger species who lay unrestrained while dozens more kinds of smaller carnivores lay in make-shift pens. From massive hairy four-legged birds known as gryphons to almost serpentine six-legged reptiles large enough to carry a dozen. Yet the largest of them all were the mountains of fur, mammoths so large that constructs of wood and stone lay built upon their backs. These monsters slept while standing as they surrounded the camp, a fortress of living muscle holding up actual siege towers. The night watch mostly filled those towers, watching the camp and its surroundings from high above. Keens eyes, but blind to the shadows that stalked behind them, becoming aware all too late. As dying croaks filled the towers, a quick flicker of shadow followed by the splatter of blood. Silent as the night, Xilfir enclosed around the camp. As the shadows already inhabiting it came alive right then. Taking form from shadow as she stood surrounded by sprawled out corpses, Makaela faced the shuddering of reality before her. Appearing out of nowhere just as well, the figure faced her too. Wearing tight black clothing with long dangling sleeves, the figure also had four belts in total strapped across his body riddled with weapons and tools of all kinds. Yet every move he made, not a sound was heard, as each object lay expertly tied to his person. His face was covered by a crimson red mask depicting a horned fiend, while only his eyes were perceivable through the holes made just for them. Serpentine in nature, they were a light green set of slits, focused now entirely on Makaela as their gazes met. Makaela stood alone within this tower and sensed about two dozen of these figures surrounding her, yet she grinned widely as she stared at the only visible one who she knew to be their distraction. Raising her index finger to her plump lips, ¡°Shhh¡­¡± She shushed them, summoning ethereal blades all around her person then, floating in mid-air like ghostly apparitions. And as such, the silent battle between the Dreadblades and Zrosian Shinobi Unit, began. B2; Chaos - Ch 58; The Prophecy - Part 3; Makaelaryl Makaela took in a deep breath, feeling the connection with each and every summoned blade at her side, she felt them surge alive. ¡°Sshhhh¡­¡± As she suddenly shot forwards in response to the ninja¡¯s approach, melding into shadow she clashed with three others, nothing more than wisps of black smoke twisting and turning about one another briefly before they reformed¡­ Five dead ninjas now lay beside Makaela, having killed two more who had tried to flank her whilst invisible. Glancing back quickly at the rest as they all dropped their invisibility now, twelve more moved to surround her. Blades and swords being changed around for chains, throwing knives and crossbows. ¡°So primitive.¡± Makaela mused, as each of the ninjas then noticed¡­something was missing. Realising too late that her ethereal blades had disappeared from sight, eleven of the ninjas fell to their knees, throats slit open as blades of energy hovered silently above their bodies. All but one fell, as it continued to lay standing and facing her. Makaela turned to it, at first confused but as she glanced the figure over more attentively she noticed why. As its body moved strangely, making quick and sudden movements before pausing to look up at her. No eyes, there were no eyes within the mask¡¯s sockets Makaela noticed. The ninja rushing at her right then, Makaela raised her hand forth, sending her blades soaring into the being¡¯s body one after the other. But the sound that came out, was not what she expected to hear. As the crack of wood filled her ears, her eyes widened at the sight of this being still standing even with thirteen short blades stuck into its body. Able to see through its tattered clothes now, the wooden and metal-bound form beneath. ¡°Do you like?¡± Whispered a voice right then, as two more figures suddenly appeared out of nowhere, blades lunging into Makaela¡¯s back as she melded into shadow at the right moment. Evading the two attacks and appearing behind one, Makaela focused onto her fist, quickly collecting a mass of Spirit within before punching forwards and into the being¡¯s back. She felt it, she felt her fist bash into something hard and crack a few inches deep, as she sent the one ninja flying into the other. Makaela stepped back then, rubbing her fist as she gazed between the still standing first ninja and the two she just knocked aside¡­ As they stood up once more. ¡°Beautiful, aren¡¯t they? Yet the master craftsmanship is merely the shell.¡± The voice chuckled, as the three puppets took sudden steps towards her again. A figure appeared behind them, fully cloaked with a low crimson hood, hiding most of their own features. Only a crooked smile was visible beneath. ¡°And who might you be?¡± Makaela said, dissipating the blades from the one ninja as several more formed all around her. ¡°Oh how rude, I¡¯d say you should be the one to introduce yourself first¡­Yet, I¡¯m also one to abide by not wasting my own damn time. I am Goro of the Zidao clan, Master of Strings, Lord Shadow Commander of the Zrosian Shinobi Unit whose wrath you¡¯ve just enticed.¡± The figure introduced themselves, bowing quickly and with wide arms, briefly revealing scaly four-fingered hands. ¡°But, you knew that. Just as I know who you are, Dreadblade, Makaela Xilfir.¡± ¡°Those days are behind me¡­¡± Makaela hissed as two blades fell out of her sleeves and into her hands. Goro huffed in amusement, ¡°Trash will always be trash, just how rodents will always live in the sewer, just how Xilfir will always live in the murky shadows. Your Age ended centuries ago, Dark Elf, when Sinbeni and Zrosa bound you in chains and called you dogs.¡± Two dozen more figures appeared then, empty sockets just like the last three, Makaela found herself surrounded once more. ¡°Your little rebellion might have caught the foolish Sinbens off-guard, but Zrosa is always ready, Zrosa thirsts for war. While your little Dragon Emperor and those Drakes squabbled, we prepared.¡± Goro explained, ¡°We¡¯ve watched, we¡¯ve studied and know everything.¡± A smirk grew over Makaela¡¯s face then, as her eyes shone with interest. ¡°Oh? Everything huh?~¡± Giggling in amusement, her previously careful posture fell slouched as she laughed. ¡°Tell me, what do you know?~¡± She asked, taking step forwards then, Makaela disappeared. And so did the puppets. Each turning into a burst of shadow, Makaela clashed with the sudden wall of wood and blades. As the puppets stood over one another, limbs intertwined unnaturally as their arms flung forth. Makaela fell back, smiling still in amusement at the strange yet effective ability she was faced with. ¡°We know of your speed and agility, we know of your magic and tactics. We know of the Slayers amongst you. We know of the abominations of magic too. We also know¡­Of your dead Chosen.¡± Goro mused, as the puppets suddenly scattered into surrounding him defensively, a single motion of his hand controlling each and all.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He too smiled, a cold smirk of amusement from the joy he gained of knowing he had already won. Yet even though he knew so, his smile faded when he was met with Makaela¡¯s sudden change in expression. ¡°You know¡­¡± Her eyes empty and cold as they glowed gold, as her playful demeanour all but disappeared. ¡°Nothing.¡± She hissed, a wave of spiritual energy then surging into her surroundings, shaking the very tower they stood on. Goro¡¯s demeanour too changed at the sensation, his resolve crumbling as he backed away. Unsure, confused at what he had just felt rush through his own body¡­ As his own reptilian green eyes met Makaela¡¯s fierce golds, pulsating with light unlike anything he had ever seen. Then, he didn¡¯t. Makaela disappeared once more, a wisp of shadow remaining in her place as she appeared behind his puppets and before him. ¡°Shadow Step.¡± Quickly she chanted, her blades now rushing forwards, coming to mere inches from reaching Goro¡¯s chest before she then slashed to her sides. Deflecting the puppet¡¯s blades as they turned on her, Makaela grimaced as she saw Goro also appear elsewhere, controlling his puppets with both hands now. As half surrounded him with the same defensive formation, while the other half turned to Makaela. Makaela was forced into the defensive as the sturdy yet agile puppets assaulted her, sidestepping their every move, she watched them all. She studied them. Their speed, their attacks, their combinations. Makaela¡¯s eyes spanned her surroundings, as her ears covered what she could not see. As she evaded and parried every attack, putting their timing and actions to memory. She chanted too. ¡°Faster than light, your eyes can¡¯t catch me. Silent as night, I make not a sound¡­¡± Seeming just fast enough to dodge their blades, seemingly just quick enough to block each flank and combination the puppets had¡­ When suddenly¡­¡°Draconic Martial Arts; Custom Art; Shadow Walk.¡± Disappearing from sight right then, the puppets were left to glance about without a target, as neither a sound was made nor tendril of shadow was left behind. Makaela seemed entirely gone even to Goro as he too looked startled. Until a sigh of disappointment reached his ears, ¡°No, you¡¯re not it.¡± Makaela mused from the shadows, her voice seeming to change direction with every word she spoke. ¡°W-What?¡± Goro asked as he grasped onto a charm which lay around his neck, speaking a quick chant beneath his breath before a blast of white energy suddenly filled the room. Yet nothing seemed to happen, confusing him further. ¡°You dare¡­Waste my time¡­My breath, with a fake?¡± Makaela hissed, as Goro then felt a chill crawl up his spine, turning around just in time to find Makaela standing mere inches from him. A golden ethereal blade held in her left hand whilst she wielded her whip in the other, Makaela¡¯s left heel suddenly rose, kicking the man who called himself Goro away. Her left hand blurred then, suddenly emptied of its contents as the blade now lay sunken into Goro¡¯s falling form. No time to even reply at all, Goro fell to the ground, dead. Makaela watched as the puppets collapsed all around her, yet her attentive eyes rested not. Her senses remained on high alert. ¡°You mean to mock me? Sending a mere servant to fight me¡­You¡¯ve had your laugh, now reveal yourself. Shadow Lord!¡± Makaela exclaimed as her ethereal blade reappeared into her hand, clenching both weapons tightly. She waited, in absolute silence Makaela waited. Hearing not a thing, seeing not a single movement. But she sensed it, she sensed the being rush out of the tower. ¡°So that¡¯s how this plays out¡­Fine¡­A chase it is!~¡± She giggled, turning to face the window then, Makaela chanted quickly. ¡°I am the hunter of hunters, the predator of those who would think me prey. Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength! Draconic Martial Arts; Copy Art; Light¡¯s shadow!¡± She chanted Pyra¡¯s signature art, mentally apologising to her sister, as the golden light rushed to surround her body. She leapt through, soaring out of the tower all too fast, the very light which trailed behind her gone unseen too through the night sky. As she gave chase, barely keeping up with the invisible being who soared over the camp, going further even as It led her out and into the forest nearby. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s your plan then!¡± Makaela mused, stopping in her tracks as the being had also suddenly paused before her. As masked and cloaked figures appeared all around where she sensed it standing, hundreds of Zrosian Shinobi had joined them. As also following the Zrosians out of the camp, hundreds of Dreadblades took form out of bursts of shadow all around Makaela. ¡°You want this bloody fight to occur away from your precious sleeping troops.¡± Makaela mused, raising her right hand up before snapping her fingers dramatically. ¡°Oh, well, too bad I guess~¡± She laughed maniacally, as a blaze rose into the night sky behind her. The Zrosian camp had suddenly caught aflame, causing a disturbance amongst the Zrosian Shinobi, as the invisible being finally revealed themselves. A full white robe alongside a pitch-black Wolf¡¯s mask with blood red painted eyes. ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve caught my attention¡­¡± A neutral voice spoke from behind the mask, neither male nor female, neither loud nor quiet. It seemed completely unnatural in every way. ¡°You¡¯re it then? Not another squire while the real thing cowers away?~¡± Makaela mocked, seeing many a hand clench tighter around their weapon¡¯s grip, she smirked. ¡°Yes, it is I. The real Goro Zidao, Master of Strings, Lord Shadow Commander of the Zrosian Shinobi Unit.¡± The being sighed. ¡°The Many Masks.¡± Makaela mused. ¡°And last you¡¯ll ever see.¡± Goro mused back, causing Makaela¡¯s smile to widen. ¡°Oh now, already with the provocations? I¡¯ve barely even introduced myself.¡± Makaela chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d much rather get on with this.¡± Goro grumbled, seemingly annoyed but not in much of a hurry.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NmYyjLmXuVI
Makaela¡¯s smile dissipated then, as her gaze turned hard and cold. ¡°Hah¡­it¡¯ll only take a moment. Your last moment.¡± The glow in her eyes suddenly intensifying, as she whispered in a quick chant. ¡°I am the King¡¯s shadow¡± Makaela began to chant, as energy unlike anything she summoned before engulfed her. Alongside her tendrils of darkness. Alongside her ethereal blades of spiritual energy. ¡°The lightning strike ahead of the rumbling bellow.¡± A change occurred to Makaela then, as the patches of scales of white which lay splattered across her body suddenly turned gold. As her long pointed ears changed slightly too, the skin morphing away into the same scale-like leather. ¡°The blade befalling after.¡± Her previously snow-white hair, gaining strands of bright gold. As from amongst it protruded out two curved horns of the same gold. ¡°Lord, one who I would call master, lend me your strength!¡± Her eyes which were set upon Goro, flashed a brief bright light. ¡°For I am your Chosen.¡± Dimming away later to reveal her now golden reptilian slits. ¡°Draconic School; Custom Cast; Makaelaryl¡± Her own Xilfir stepped back in astonishment at the sight, as the Zrosians and Goro gazed in stumped silence. As the Dark Elf from before was gone. Makaela now standing before them, as a Dragon¡¯s Chosen¡­ ¡°Cause only one of us is making it out of these woods alive...Haha~¡± And the first Dragon Elf. B2; Chaos - Ch 58; The Prophecy - Part 4; Plans Erik stood before the map of Sinroz, doing what he found himself doing these past few months. Brooding, yet never coming up with an answer, Erik silently stared upon the tactical map. Pondering over whether he did the right choice in allowing in yet another. Wondering, if it¡¯d end up getting to her head and in turn get her killed. Glancing down at his own hands then, rage briefly filled him, anger at himself, and the rest of the world. A fury that he had to try his best, at holding down, fearing it might consume him as it came from seemingly nowhere. Yet Erik knew where it came from, as he glanced over his now black and crimson wings, turning then to the door as it opened. ¡°Found ¡®em.¡± Nerick announced as he walked in, followed by Pyra and Ascal. Pyra immediately and quickly bowed, ¡°You called, my lord?¡± asking urgently yet politely as per her usual demeanour. Ascal bowed as she did, if not slightly more dramatic in his motions and posture. ¡°Apologies for keeping you waiting, there are some festivities going on downtown¡­¡± He mused in elven, smirking as he gained himself a glare from Pyra. Erik noticing her fists twitch, he knew she wanted to punch him but was unsure as to the occasion this time around. ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have not much more time to attend.¡± He sighed, returning to the map he gestured them to it. ¡°As you know your sister Makaela left for her mission yesterday,¡± (¡°Oh, do we?¡±) Ascal quietly chuckled as he shared his mischievous thoughts with Pyra, causing her no little amount of annoyance. ¡°We won¡¯t be hearing from her for some time, not until Zentha meets with her half way through on her way back here. I believe it is assured though that Makaela¡¯s assault on the first Zrosian battalion to be a success. Yet¡­¡± Erik gestured over one of the yellow flags that lay embedded between Abyele and Dammamas and then at the others. ¡°That still leaves us with two more armies of the same size and force heading our way.¡± ¡°Which I¡¯m guessing, is where we come in?¡± Ascal mused. ¡°Indeed,¡± Erik glanced back at him with narrowed eyes, causing the Xilfir to tense. ¡°Apologies¡­¡± Ascal then said, realising he had cut Erik off. ¡°But yes, this is where you two come in.¡± Erik reiterated, turning back to the map. ¡°We are left with the army remaining stationed at Keye and the army heading around the coast to Lahihr. Their strategy is simple but effective, as they number far more than us.¡± Glancing back again at Ascal with a raised brow, Erik expected the comment, gesturing for the impatient Xilfir to speak up then. Seeing that he had permission to comment, Ascal needed nothing else. ¡°The northern army is a distraction meant for us to retreat to Lahihr to defend it, since as Abu Katra stands and after the destruction we caused¡­Lahihr in some ways would be preferable to defend in case of a siege. For some reason, they want us there. I believe it is because they wish to corner us in Lahihr with no escape by land and less access to their own territory. If we do retreat to Lahihr, the army at Keye will move up and take over Abu Katra, creating an easy to hold border for Zrosa even with two thirds of their numbers.¡± ¡°Which, is why we¡¯ve taken the strategy of stalling them.¡± Erik then added. ¡°But to what end?¡± Pyra then asked, seeing an opening to speak. ¡°Be it Abu Katra or Lahihr, we will still have to fight at least two thirds of their numbers at some point. The more we try to stall them, the more used to our methods they will become and the closer the third will come to re-joining with the rest.¡± ¡°Which is why,¡± Erik then grabbed hold of one of the flags at the side, a dark red one. ¡°Ascal, you will stall the army at the north coast however you can with only what little Dreadblades remain, take some of the Special Unit if you find the remaining numbers not enough. But as for the Dragon Knights, and Xilfir Knights¡­¡± Erik turned to Pyra, raising the red flag before himself. ¡°As for the Wyvern riders¡­¡± He glanced at Nerick too, before turning back around¡­You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Placing the red flag upon Keye and knocking the yellow one aside. ¡°You will lay siege to Keye, claiming it for our Empire.¡± ¡°But¡­that will leave Abu Katra and the Citadel open for attack from the north?¡± Nerick mused. ¡°The Citadel will move to Keye as well,¡± Erik answered, ¡°but yes unless Ascal figures out some way to eliminated the coastal army, it will eventually reach Lahihr or Abu Katra. Which, I believe it will as we make this move.¡± Erik returned to facing them all, just in time to see Kayle enter the room as well. ¡°Timing is key here, we will engage the city of Keye. Ascal must stall the coastal army enough for the siege to clear, at which point the coastal army will reach Abu Katra. The Sinbens will hold for at best a day without Ascal¡¯s assistance, which you will not give and will instead lay in wait.¡± ¡°In wait for?¡± Ascal mused in question. ¡°In wait for something to occur midway¡­I won¡¯t promise you anything, the talks are still uncertain. But worst come to worse, you will wait for the Citadel¡¯s return a day and a half after. At which point Zentha and her squad will also have regrouped with us.¡± Erik explained. ¡°Ah, while the Zrosians are tiring themselves from sieging the Sinbens, our men will be resting and recuperating.¡± Ascal understood their strategy now. ¡°We¡¯ll completely outpace Zrosa,¡± Erik said, ¡°Destroying two thirds of their army, assuring us a path right through Keye and directly to Dabangui.¡± ¡°In turn, ending the lives of millions.¡± Kayle mused as she came to stand by them, her tired eyes gazing over the map behind Erik. ¡°Go start your preparations, Ascal you leave tonight.¡± Erik then told the Xilfir officers, gesturing them out. Both of them then vacating with a nod, and leaving him alone with Nerick and Kayle. ¡°Did you see something?¡± Erik then asked, turning to Kayle. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been too¡­restless, to see anything.¡± Kayle mused. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Erik understood how she felt, it won¡¯t be long now after all. (¡°Not that I¡¯ve told you everything¡­¡±) Erik mused then, thinking to himself of what he was about to do. What he was ready to do. As an awkward silence then befell them, broken only by the more awkward Nerick. ¡°So, well¡­Err, you¡¯re busy as usual so we¡¯ll just leave you to it?¡± He said sheepishly, carefully ushering Kayle out as he himself left the room. Glancing back at Erik one last time to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, we¡¯re all tense.¡±, before closing the door behind himself. Left completely alone once more, Erik immediately returned to his thoughts, but deciding then though to take Nerick¡¯s advice. He too turned to leave, choosing to rest his mind by focusing it elsewhere if only for a few moments. Erik roamed the castle halls, glancing over his centuries long creation, enjoying if anything that it was actually being put to use. Somehow, throughout his aimless stroll, finding himself standing before the entrance to castle¡¯s dungeon. Trying to will the door open at first, the annoyance which filled his mind then stalls him from doing so, as briefly the rage from before returned once again. But unlike before, it was sudden, and his mind unprepared to restrain it. Erik felt the fury surge throughout his consciousness, anger unlike anything he had ever felt before. He felt it try to take over, the sensation of something far too ancient for him to recognise, grasping at his very soul. But Erik fought back, struggling against his own mana as it pulsated black within his now visible veins. Pushing into the nearby wall, Erik clenched his arms, heaving deep breaths as slowly the sensation receded. The darkness in his eyes, faltering back into whites, as did the pulsating veins which riddled his skin. Erik straightened himself, sighing as the assault on his mind ended, feeling strange as with each one he seemed to grow used to it. Even though, with every occurrence it also seemed to grow stronger. Erik turned to face the door once more, his fingers twitching with annoyance as it now slammed open to his frustrated will. Startling the Devil within as Azkel jumped up a few feet to his sudden entrance, quickly then replacing her hands upon the beating bulge of corrupted flesh before her. ¡°You trying to kill us all!?¡± She exclaimed in equal annoyance, gaining herself a cold glare from Erik as he entered the room. As he glanced about at the growing tendrils, forming about glowing runes of white and blue which lay carved into each of the walls, the floor and even the ceiling. Creating one massive magic circle. ¡°How far have you gotten?¡± Erik then asked, keeping his distance from the hellish heart but retaining his presence as he stared straight at Azkel. ¡°About thirty percent converted,¡± Azkel answered in a grumbling tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself though, the process will slow down as more of the Negative Spirit is converted to Positive, taking up more of my concentration to retain one side from clashing with the other¡­So, was it another attack?¡± She then asked after explaining, glancing at him with a raised brow. And gaining herself a further annoyed glare, ¡°Keep to yourself, Devil.¡± As Erik hissed back, causing her to grimace in both irritation and amusement. ¡°Hah, this little Devil can¡¯t help herself, you¡¯re too easy. And spending both days and nights locked up down here isn¡¯t exactly¡­entertaining.¡± Azkel mused with a sigh. ¡°How much longer?¡± Erik then asked, rolling his eyes at her constant grumbling. ¡°Five days, give me five days and it will be ready.¡± Azkel said, closing her eyes to continue focusing on her task. ¡°Five days¡­¡± Erik repeated, grimacing as he clenched his chest, (¡°Can I last that long?¡±) he asked himself. Dread filling him then, he pushed it aside. (¡°No, I will. Five days¡­Just five more days and it¡¯s all over.¡±) He promised himself. Feeling then a mixture of both longing joy... And harrowing preparation. B2; Chaos - Ch 59; Collapse - Interlude; Messengers and Observers The Next Day
The ground quaked as masses of black clashed within the massive hall. ¡°No fool,¡± Erik¡¯s voice filled the room, as the two twin Black Drakes duelled. ¡°Vary your speed, if you keep moving at the same top you¡¯re capable of then your enemy will get used to it and outmanoeuvre you! And you, you¡¯re too aggressive, you¡¯re inattentive. Pay attention to your enemy¡¯s movements, watch, listen, sense, counter!¡± He¡¯d shout out derogatory exclamations at them as the two massive lean beasts of dark scales simply swiped at each other faster than the air around them could reassemble. As the rest simply stood by his side, each within their own humanoid form, they spoke not and moved not. Vemm rushed in as told, varying her speed to suddenly evade to the side as her brother Grylrag charged at her the exact same as he had earlier. Grappling onto one another, the two serpent-like drakes tumbled over each other senselessly. Already was Erik¡¯s expression twitching from watching their horrid form, thanking whoever opened the doors at that time as he turned to face them. Snapping his fingers, ¡°Take break¡­¡± He mused as he walked off, the twins falling limp and exhausted behind him. Finding Kayle, Nerrick and Ivyieth entering then, ¡°Did you call for me Eldest Brother?¡± Ivyieth immediately regarded him with a polite bow. ¡°Just you and Kayle really, but I think it¡¯s good that you came too Nerick¡­¡± Erik said as he collapsed into a chair of obsidian, taking a deep breath before returning to them. He seemed to be growing weaker by the day. ¡°Why? What¡¯s up?¡± Nerick asked, noticing now that there was no longer any sign of white upon Erik¡¯s body, all that remained was the slight blue in his eyes slowly being taken over by crimson. ¡°I have a diplomatic mission for Kayle and Ivyeith, but they¡¯ll be going far, very far.¡± Erik explained as he glanced at Kayle. ¡°I¡­can¡¯t do that unless I¡¯ve been there before.¡± Kayle mentioned. ¡°Do not worry about that,¡± Rising back to his feet Erik then turned to Nerick. ¡°This place I¡¯m sending them to¡­It might be safe, but it can also be the most dangerous place on Faetera. Nerick, as lord of the Wyvern Knights, I need you here with me. But, if you have any objection-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going along with Kayle then.¡± Nerick immediately answered sternly. Causing Erik to chuckle, even if weakly. ¡°Then take Ivara as well with you, but I must warn you, in this place nothing is what it seems.¡± Turning to Ivyieth then, ¡°She will be your guide.¡± ¡°Guide? Where am I going?¡± Ivyieth asked with a raised brow, ¡°I¡¯m not going away from brother am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going home Ivyieth,¡± Erik answered, ¡°As an ambassador of the Empire, I ask you to deliver this message to the Fae Kingdom of Pepputia.¡± Handing her a small dark grey envelope, Erik sighed weakly as he sat back down.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯ve sent others to Seeri, New Druv and S¡¯Sern already¡­But you¡¯re my only hope with this.¡± He mused, his expression growing solemn, Erik briefly lost himself to his thoughts. Going silent for several moments before returning to his senses. ¡°If it¡¯s you, then someone might care.¡± He added. Ivyieth glanced over the envelope, almost black yet grey with golden inscriptions on both sides. Recognising them as Fae runes, her gaze rose to meet his. ¡°If it¡¯s for Eldest Brother, I will do my best.¡± She said, pumping her chest and cheeks with both pride and resolve. ¡°Then, we have no time left to waste.¡± Erik said as he took another object out from his seemingly infinitely spacious pockets. A bright yet dark feather, almost transparent in form. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Nerick recognised it. ¡°The Dark Fae¡¯s wingfeather, I found a couple lying about after you were done with it.¡± Erik grinned widely, ¡°With this, and Ivyieth¡¯s memories, do you think you can?¡± then asking Kayle as he handed her the feather. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Kayle guessed, taking the surprisingly rough feather carefully into both hands. ¡°As a seer, they will respect and be wary of you there, Kayle keep watch on everything.¡± Erik said before turning to Ivyieth, ¡°You will be welcomed back, but remember what you are, Dragons are rarely welcome there.¡± Then finally turning to Nerick, his eyes hardened. ¡°The journey will not be as perilous as the destination, Fae are born tricksters and illusionists, be careful.¡± Meeting his gaze, Nerick¡¯s eyes too narrowed. ¡°Give us a moment?¡± He said, gesturing for the other two, they both stepped away briefly. As Nerick turned to face them both, he gave his back to Erik who now watched the young Black Drakes at the centre of the hall. ¡°First Zentha, then Makaela, then Ascal¡­Now us, why are you sending us all away?¡± Nerick spoke what he¡¯d been holding onto, unable to put his finger on the answer, he knew something was amiss. ¡°Because dire times require¡­dire measures.¡± Erik whispered, sighing as he did. ¡°Do you trust me, Nerick?¡± ¡°You gave me everything, you made the me of now.¡± Nerick said without a second moment to think, ¡°I¡¯d give my life for you.¡± ¡°Then trust me in this¡­You don¡¯t want to know what comes next.¡± Erik then said turning to grasp the large Djinn¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Nerick¡­I¡¯ve sent many to their deaths before¡­so why is this time so different?¡± Erik asked, clenching his chest then. Nerick paused, at first unsure how to answer, he instead decided to let his memories of another person he knew speak in his stead. ¡°Because this time, you¡¯re you.¡± -
High Above Sinroz A rift opens¡­
- Reality tore, the crack surging with energy as tendrils of white flames pulled it further apart. Allowing through two ethereal beings, as they continued to hover all too high up in the sky. A male and a female, both very similar in appearance to the other. Both had pale skin, snow-white long hair kept almost too perfectly, and two fluffy fox-like tails. Their ears though, where none of the above, if only pale skinned. Pointed like an Elf¡¯s, their ears grew longer even. ¡°Welp, here we are, so where¡¯s the party?¡± The male mused, glancing about at the continent below. ¡°It hasn¡¯t started yet!¡± Said the female, giggling with great amusement as she too stared down. Both of their eyes, previously a bright silver, suddenly shone blue. ¡°So we just wait?¡± Asked the male. ¡°Yeap, looks like we¡¯ll just have to observe from here, Kalix.¡± The female sighed. ¡°Yo, Kaisley. You sure we can¡¯t just¡­mess with a few things?¡± Kalix grumbled. ¡°Dad would kill us, bring us back, and kill us again.¡± Kaisley warned, ¡°We¡¯re just here to watch, report back what happens, so he can decide on his fate after.¡± ¡°Hah, shall we start with watching him first then?¡± Kalix asked. ¡°Nah, there¡¯s another he told me to check on first when we arrive¡­¡± Kaisley mused, turning her gaze then to the north of the continent where a fog of violet and black spread far and wide. Turning to follow her gaze too, the expressions of both Spirit Beasts then turned into a wide grin. ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s gonna be entertaining to watch.¡± Kalix mused. B2; Chaos - Ch 59; Collapse - Part 1; Fairness of War Kailu faded through the thick jungle, a wisp of shadow silently leaping from crooked branch to branch, as nature all around him twisted and coiled. An amalgamation of trees, he was simply unused to seeing. Yet adapt he did. It was his duty, after all, to move as silent as the wind. As part of Ascal¡¯s small task force, his first command was to locate the enemy amongst the thick foliage. Having no use of his eyes as the jungle¡¯s formation of greenery hid all, alongside the thin layer of mist. Having no use of his ears, as the jungle¡¯s very sounds rose above anything else. Kailu could only rely on his other senses, feeling through the terrain with his mana, as he expended the tendrils of shadow out from his over-sized scythe and into his surroundings. Kailu soared above the jungle, seeming like a rush of pure darkness, he moved unnoticed through the night. Until, suddenly he paused. Stopping over one branch, Kailu began retrieving all of his tendrils, two of them pulling with an entangled Bestia. What had caught his attention in the first place. Eyes wide and wild, the bearman struggled against the darkness. But his ferocity fell silent, as Kailu took shape. Wielding his massive black scythe one-handed, it¡¯s very material shifting, as if formless in nature. The Bestia met this young Xilfir¡¯s cold eyes, as they studied him back. As the tendrils suddenly tripled and tightened. ¡°A border watch,¡± Kailu mused in elven, ¡°Which means that.¡± Looking then to the direction he had caught this prey from, Kailu knew where the enemy encampment began now. The crack of bone and tearing of flesh suddenly resounded from nearby him, sending many critters and birds scurrying off below. The Bestia was dead, left limp after the tendrils of raw darkness had pierced into his body. As they now slowly absorbed him, equipment and all the corpse disappeared into the darkness, leaving nothing behind. ¡°A mere snack, before the feast ahead¡­¡± Kailu grinned, expectation colouring his expression, as he stared intensely ahead. He felt it, the hungering within his weapon, the need for more blood to be spilt. It urged him forward, it whispered sweetly into his ear. (¡°There, they lay. Unknowing, unprepared. Thousands to feast upon, thousands to absorb.¡±) He ignored the voice. Turning away, he felt the scythe enrage within his grasp, as its tendrils now turned and pointed at him. Yet a single glance sent the darkness scurrying away like the animals below. Kailu did not take orders from an inanimate object, he was free, and no being was about to change that. (¡°I am the master, you the weapon.¡±) Kailu told it, and it responded not. (¡°I am in control.¡±) He thought, resolved, as the tendrils rushed back inside the scythe. Kailu returned to shadow then, denying the scythe it¡¯s lust for blood as he moved away but kept tabs on the direction. Moving quickly and erratically as to not be followed, Kailu made his way back to their own camp site. -
- Ascal spread open the blank piece of parchment before himself, a quill and tub of ink nearby, he listened closely to report after report from the scouts he had sent out to the surrounding jungle. His hand, moving expertly across the paper, he drew what he heard and mentally constructed. Leaving out most of the jungle¡¯s terrain, Ascal formed himself a very basic map of the enemy¡¯s surroundings in accordance to their own position. Closer than he thought they had come to the encampment¡¯s edge, the enemy knew of their arrival, but not of their numbers or position. Of that much, he was sure. Which only meant one thing to Ascal. ¡°Hah, she did it. No Zrosian shinobi, no counter scouts accounted for.¡± He mused with a chuckle. ¡°The General accomplished her mission?¡± Kailu asked as he stood nearby, alongside seven others, each of them standing within a small cave hidden beneath one of the larger species of trees which make up the jungle. They had brought little with them, ink, quill and paper alongside their held equipment and some sustenance for the journey here and back. Everything else the Xilfir made out of the land around them, from traps ready to be set down to chemical constructs with capabilities not even Kailu wished to tamper with. ¡°It seems so,¡± Ascal answered with a wide smile, unsure of Makaela¡¯s safety, still he fully trusted her in surviving. Turning to his men then, Ascal glanced over them all. There were only three dozen of them in total, seven capable of quick and silent movement. Some chemists Ascal had hand-chosen, left to their tinkering deeper within the cave. While the rest were mostly hunters and simple soldiers, currently out in the jungle around the cave, gathering key resources or keeping watch. ¡°This¡­is what I¡¯ve got to work with.¡± Ascal mused out loud, as the scouts stood at attention, all but Kailu who leaned his back into the cave¡¯s wall. Seemingly bored, Ascal knew how attentive this child was. Watching and analysing every little thing around him, Ascal understood why Kyrenic took the boy in as his prodigy. (¡°His personality could use some work though,¡±) Ascal thought, glancing at the moonlit entrance then. (¡°Nothing better than a mission against impossible odds for that I¡¯d say!¡±) Grinning widely, he turned to the rays of light sneaking their way through the tree¡¯s roots and into their cave. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s begin.¡± -
- Trudging through the remaining bushes and low roots, Dastan groaned as his pike¡¯s blade got stuck in a bunch of vines, pulling and pushing then to retrieve his weapon as the rest of his company marched on. ¡°Should¡¯ve held it high brother, we told you so.¡± Chuckled his squad mate, Teni, humanoid in form yet serpentine in appearance. The man marched on, as did the rest of Dastan¡¯s company. Dastan himself was of the wolvine breed, born and raised under the banners of Keye, he marched not just for his clan but Zidao and Dabangui as well.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Glancing about himself as he recovered his pike, Dastan briefly took in the sight. Wolf, Snake and Bear, each clan marched as one. All in the name of Zrosa, all in the name of expanding their country¡¯s power and reach. It was a sight to behold to Dastan, young as he was and only freshly entered into the military body, it filled him with pride. Banners of each clan held high, as companies of beastmen marched in formation around large monstrosities of armour, some large enough to hold entire towers on their backs. As mages ahead bent the terrain aside, the thick roots and branches bending out of the way as the ground flattened into a path for the soldiers to march upon. The very trees creaking as they were pushed and bent, allowing the large beasts of burden through as well as the cargo they pulled behind them. ¡°Oi, move it new blood!¡± Growled one from the next company over, as Dastan now stood in their way. Being pushed forward by two shieldsmen, Dastan had no choice but to rush away, returning to his unit in a hurry and to re-join the formation. Before his officer in command noticed him. Yet, suddenly the marching stopped. Glancing down the long line of rank and file, Dastan could barely make out the small unit of mages, having stopped before two large trees that stood in their way. He glimpsed the tendrils of magic leaving the caster¡¯s fingers, delving into the earth just like earlier, yet no matter how hard the ground shook¡­ The trees moved not. Until, suddenly they did. As the dark brown bark shifted to a bright marble white. As roots rose from the ground, branches bent aside and wide¡­ As the two trees turned, revealing the crooked grins morphed into their sides. ¡°Treants!¡± One mage shrieked, a word Dastan and everyone else was all too shocked to hear this far away from the Dark Forest of Zidao. Only able to watch, as the roots entangled around each mage, piercing through their barriers with terrifying ease. Blood splattered before them, the entire unit of mages wiped out within a single moment¡¯s breath, as the roots squashed them into pulp. Dastan froze, eyes wide he stared at what remained, at the pools of flesh and blood still leaking out of the Treant¡¯s grasp. Horror filled him, as it had occurred so quickly, so simply¡­ He took a step back, almost dropping his pike as he shook in his boots. ¡°Footsoldiers retreat!¡± Commands bellowed out, snapping him out of his terrified daze, Dastan glanced back just in time to catch a glimpse of them. As the armoured beasts rushed by, twice his own size and ridden by a Bestia warrior each, the cavalry unit charged. Growls and roars filling his ears, as it was joined by the accursed creaking of wood, sounding like a wicked laughter. The beast-riders separated into four squads of ten, leaping into the common trees, they surrounded the rampaging Treants. As roots tore men apart. As branches swiped down, sending entire companies flying into the jungle nearby. ¡°Those¡­they¡¯re not normal!¡± Teni mused outloud from Dastan¡¯s right, ¡°They¡¯re not from Zidao!¡± He urged on as their entire company fell back, speaking with their squad leader who stood watching the clash. A bear-men of great size, Jian pushed Teni aside. ¡°Retreat, leave it to the beast company, this isn¡¯t our specialty!¡± Jian bellowed, glaring then at Dastan who also stood by. Feeling a chill crawl up his spine then, Dastan turned and ran back with the rest, forming a good distance between the deadly Treants and them while still retaining a formation around their beasts of burden. Dastan, having been the last to join the formation, begrudgingly ended up joining the outer wall of bodies. Gaining himself a clear view of the battle, as armoured packs of direwolves pounced from branch to branch, tearing at the Treant¡¯s fleshy bark. Whilst their riders stuck hooks wherever they could, throwing then the other spear-end of the rope into a nearby tree where their companions stuck it steadily into bark or ground. Slowly they bound the Treants, a tiresome process of affixing bindings and recuperating those that failed, all the while evading massive branches riddled with spike-like bark and long agile roots searching to strangle and squash. The process then quickening as a new unit of mages made it to the front, rushing past Dastan¡¯s merging of companies and given a ride by a different company of beast-riders. The Treants now stood no chance, as even more beasts rode their swiping branches, all the while expert mages cast earthen spells to bind their roots in place. Dastan watched, his previous sensation of horror replaced with resolve, as the seemingly unstoppable monstrosities where held down through the joined co-operation of Keye¡¯s riders and Dabangui¡¯s scholars. Nothing like how his squadmate, Teni, was feeling at the time. As the serpent glanced all around them, frantically searching the trees and bushes for¡­something. Dastan was about to reproach the man for his anxiety¡­
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=09LTT0xwdfw
But as the last movements of the Treants came to a stop, Dastan realised just how foolish he was in feeling relieved. As a dozen a second, small explosions echoed out from the surrounding jungle. Puffs of smoke rose up into the air, following glistening objects being shot up into the sky by what Dastan could only guess were small-fire cannons. Dastan knew, that the next few moments were ones he¡¯d never forget. As the spheres of what seemed like half glass and half metal, rained down all around them. Shattering on contact with anything but the mammoth¡¯s fur, chaos filled Dastan¡¯s surroundings then. As the liquid within splattered all over his company, Dastan and a few others managing to evade being splashed as they rushed away. Turning around, Dastan felt cold at the sight, as the unmistakable scent filled his and each of his comrade¡¯s nostrils. Before him stood over four hundred men and women of Zrosa, drenched in a dwarven concoction only known as¡­ Liquid Dragon Fire. The panic and horror he saw within their eyes, etched itself into his memory. As the first flaming arrow shot out of the jungle far to his right, right from where the flasks had come from. Dastan wishfully believed that it would never hit its mark. Not at that range¡­ Not from that far¡­ His hopes, died there and then. As the chaos around him fell silent. And the world before him, was lit up aflame. A blaze of bright green filled his purview, as shrieks of agony filled his ears. Bodies, melting within the flames, trudges through others. Dastan watched frozen in absolute terror, as men and woman he knew burned alive. He watched, as their hair dissipated into nothingness within the first few moments. Their skin, melting away like cheese over a campfire. Falling off and charring away, revealing the crisping flesh beneath. Their eyes, previously filled with pain, either melted along the skin or burst like bubbles of red and white liquid. As they clawed at themselves, and each other. Trying helplessly to snuff out the flames. Dastan could only watch. As Teni crawled towards him, half aflame, it slowly spread along his body. Unable to speak as it had charred out his throat, still the man somehow managed to reach out to Dastan¡¯s standing form. Falling limp briefly after, dead and burning away. Dastan felt his gut wrench, as everything he had eaten that day rose out all at once, splattering forward into a shower of brown and yellow. He fell back, stumbling onto his ass Dastan emptied his stomach onto what remained of Teni. It only urged the flames further, as they rose and burst out at the new surface. Scaring the living shit out of Dastan as he quickly crawled back and away, sniffling and panicking, the prideful warrior was left as nothing more than a wrecked mess of a boy. Stumbling up, he turned about, ready to run. Only to find himself faced with what the horrific scene had made him forget. The two Treants stood tall over a splattering of corpses, both beast and Bestia. The mages and beast-riders had been wiped out, as all too quickly the goliaths of wood and leaf charged right into his direction. Stomping down, root after root as legs, the Treants barrelled down the path. Sending a shiver visibly flow through Dastan¡¯s body, he was snapped out of his daze only as the massive mammoth behind him stomped down mere feet from where he stood. Falling back once more, Dastan watched as the mountain of ablaze fur charged, moaning in agony with each step¡­still it met the two Treants with the full might of its gigantic body. Pushing one aside with its humongous tusks, it then grabbed the second with its just as large trunk, as either¡¯s roots and branches coiled around its legs and face. Ballistae and bowmen fired from the tower that was built upon its back, barraging the two Treants as their branches reached out to grasp the construction. It was a clash of three titans Dastan had no purpose joining, feeling insignificant and utterly terrified, he instead rose up, turned about¡­and ran. Ditching his pike and rucksack, Dastan ran as quickly as his bestial strength allowed him. Faster than any common human, he ran away from both them and the flames, rushing into the jungle. Dastan trudged through the intertwining roots and branches, pushed through the bushes and other foliage, as everything around him seemed to be clinging, grabbing and holding him back. Tearing at his clothing. Pulling at his armour. It only added to the panic within Dastan¡­ As suddenly, he pushed through and into a small clearing. A thin river flowed beneath his feet, briefly pausing the jungle¡¯s extreme thickness and giving Dastan respite from the feeling of claustrophobia¡­ But not everything else that he felt, as finding that brief moment to pause, once more Dastan found himself keeling over and further clearing up his belly. The sound of his vomiting covering for the rustling of leaves that came from behind him, as the dark figure which now loomed over him went unnoticed by the young soldier. ¡°It seems as,¡± Kailu mused, as his massive black scythe snuck into view, resting at the man¡¯s throat. ¡°This isn¡¯t your lucky day.¡± ¡°W-Wai-¡± Briefly Dastan managed to speak out, cut off as the blade tore through his entire neck. Cleaving his head cleanly off his shoulders. Kailu stood over the fallen corpse, laying within its own muck, he glanced away from it in disgust as he fully expected the sounds which followed. As dark tendrils grew out of his weapon, engulfing the body and head whole before absorbing both. ¡°That man shit, pissed and puked all over himself, yet you still devour them?¡± Kailu mused with a disturbed tone. (¡°Demons stuck for eons within a weapon, with their power of self sealed away, cannot complain about what meal scurries into their maw.¡±) The Scythe mused within his mind. Rolling his eyes then at the sound of shattering bone and tearing flesh, as the body was sucked into the thin tendrils of flowing darkness. ¡°Just¡­hurry up.¡± Kailu could only restrain himself from gagging and adding to the river. B2; Chaos - Ch 59; Collapse - Part 2; Ascal Jian Dabangui, captain to the 11th infantry company, stepped through the large tent¡¯s curtain. One of the many being haphazardly set up as the jungle around them was slowly and carefully being pushed back by their remaining mages. Jian felt more so than heard, the growl, as he entered. Sending a shiver down his spine as he came face to face with two massive Bestia warriors twice his own great size. Fully armoured with no fur to be seen, only their vicious eyes glaring down at him, the Zrosian Mountain Guards stepped aside to let their higher officer in rank through¡­ Although, Jian was only higher in name, he knew well not to fuck with their kind. Stepping by the two goliaths, he kneeled by the other gathered officers within the tent and before the magically grown wooden table. Behind which another Bestia stood, a warrior lord Jian had heard many tales about, but only ever came before him this once¡­His commander usually did but, this man had specifically asked for Jian and his companion officers this time. As such they all came, proud and powerful knights of the military, adorned nobles of the core families¡­They each kneeled before this legend. Before Damaxius Keye, Lord General of the joint Zrosian army, student and son to the mighty chief Garn Keye who single handedly slew each of the Xilfir Dark lords in the name of Dabangui a century ago. Barely raising his head, Jian caught a peak of the Keye descendant. Wolvine ears and tail, albino white fur, pale skin and blood-shot eyes with dark violet irises within. Eyes which, rose from the map lain over the table, scanning then the warriors who kneeled before him. ¡°So, who wishes to explain, why and how we lost five fucking full infantry companies within the god damn hour.¡± Damaxius growled, caressing his long white Fu Manchu. As suddenly the table cracked, shattering into two as Damaxius¡¯s figure blurred forwards, appearing mere feet before the middle officer. Sword drawn, gleaming as it lay a hair away from the Zidao¡¯s throat. ¡°Well!?¡± He exclaimed, ¡°Maybe a fresh splattering of blood will wake you!¡± No rage, no anger filled the man¡¯s tone. Only a demanding aura of superiority. Which was enough, to make each and all before him tremble and crumble. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect what they had in store¡­¡± But not Jian, too proud, too resolved to rise in rank to cower before this massive step before him. Yet still Jian froze, as Damaxius¡¯s gaze settled on him. Watching, Analysing, Waiting. Waiting for Jian to continue speaking and continue Jian did. ¡°The Treants and mortars were just the beginning of the enemy¡¯s trickery and creativity¡­The pitfalls, the tripwires, the summoned quick sands and wildfires¡­They will continue as we move and get worse as the enemy grows more used to how we move. The mind behind this all has us caught, we¡¯re trapped in our own jungle-¡± Cut off then as Damaxius¡¯s blade slashed through Jian¡¯s hair, cleaving his forehead hair shorter. ¡°I know.¡± Damaxius growled, ¡°I know we¡¯re trapped, but I also know the enemy¡¯s numbers are limited. You say they made use of summonings and makeshift trapping, I say we¡¯re facing a small squadron of Xilfir. Amongst them, to summon two Treants¡­is a great mage. As such, we cannot move carelessly from here on. We¡¯re no longer marching men,¡± Damaxius took in a long breath as he turned away from his officers. ¡°This war has already begun.¡± ¡°The Shinobi unit has been unresponsive, sir that means we¡¯re blind.¡± Another officer added with a hiss. But Damaxius grinned, widely he grinned. ¡°Serpents and rodents, poison and shadows can only hide you. It is us beasts who rule these lands, so let us show em, who¡¯s at the top of the fucking food chain.¡± Turning about once more, ¡°We need a blunt, brute tactic to flush them out of their hiding. We have the numbers, we have the resources, we¡¯re Zrosian.¡± Damaxius said with a quick laugh. A tentative chuckle went through the officers, unsure of what their General was on about but not ones to say such out loud, rather wishing to keep their heads where they lay. Damaxius rolled his eyes as he noticed their incomprehension, ¡°We hunt.¡± He said, before suddenly gesturing them off. ¡°Arm the infantry with close range weaponry, set loose the beast riders and aviators, nothing like some good sport before a battle. The enemy won¡¯t expect us to divide and conquer, they¡¯re ready for either a whole army marching or small scout units. Not large hunting parties. Go¡­Go!¡± He bellowed, his rumbling voice ushering them out. An ushering Jian was not proudful enough to disobey, as he too along the rest rushed out. Yet stopping before the tent, he glanced off at the jungle ahead. A wicked smile growing over his own face, expectation filled Jian at the orders he was given. ¡°I will regain my honour, just you wait, Drow.¡± Never would Jian turn down a good hunt. Raising his right arm up then as the other officers began gathering Bestia, ¡°It¡¯s Xilfir hunting season boys!¡± Jian exclaimed. And the soldiers gathered, bellowing, shouting and roaring in excitement with him. Unknowing, of the horrors awaiting them within the jungle. -
- Two Hours Later Branches and vines creaked as the hunting party prowled through, gone unseen, yet the jungle betrayed them. As they moved as one, one unit, one company. One body, following the legend at their lead. As Damaxius himself took to the field, bow over his back and hunting knife clenched within his dominant hand, the General was flanked by four massive warriors. Four Zrosian Mountain Guards, wielding weapons just as huge, still they moved unseen along the fauna, maybe even quieter than the common foot soldier behind them.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Having taken with them simple weaponry, light armour and alongside several different species of hound-like beasts. Three hundred Zrosians gathered behind Damaxius in total, and just as large groups spread out into every direction from the campsite. Searching. Tracking¡­ Hunting down the Xilfir menace which bothered them. And barely an hour from camp, already Damaxius and his dogs had come upon some tracks. As the chained beasts paused to sniff, gathering about several different spots amongst the tangled roots, Damaxius pulled at the chains to urge them to hurry. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a scent.¡± He mused as the hounds barked and growled, each pulling into a singular direction. Glancing back at his men, Damaxius grinned widely, ¡°Ready boys?¡± he asked, to which a couple hundred smirks formed. Damaxius, then let go of the chains. ¡°Then let the hunt begin!¡± He exclaimed, rushing forward as the agile hunting dogs broke into a sprint. Leaping from root to ground, bark to branch, their long and lean bodies perfectly suited for the chaotic jungle. As every scent they picked up, they were able to track it for weeks, and track it they did. Following their instincts to the death. These were Zrosian Fox Hounds. As dozens of them spread through the jungle, yet following a singular hunt. The hunting party followed closely behind, Damaxius at the lead, they did their best to keep up with the fast beasts. And well trained as they were, a couple of the hounds held back, trailing behind the rest of the pack they lay like bread crumbs for their masters to follow. But as thick as the jungle was, Damaxius had sight on only two of them. Coming to a stop then, as the both of them suddenly did, with the entire hunting party crawling to a pause with him. Damaxius watched in confusion as the two hounds stood their ground, growling yet slowly stepping away from the small opening the rest had rushed into. Still hearing the barking and growling of the others, Damaxius took a single step forward whilst gesturing for the rest to hold their ground. He stopped. As ear-piercing squeels of pain filled the jungle around them, the sound of dying hounds surrounded them. Even the two who held back stopped frozen at the sound, and whatever they could see which the Zrosians still couldn¡¯t. Thick as the jungle was before them, three overlapping branches held up a small entrance into the opening. Showing only some flat ground from where Damaxius stood, he pushed forth, walking past the now trembling hounds and through the hole. He rose to find himself standing in the jungle opening, obviously magically cleared, it now lay filled with scattered and shredded corpses of his fox hounds. Hearing the two which survived, turn tail right then. His gaze scanned the opening, seeing a cave barely hidden under an old Elder Oak tree, and a figure standing before it¡¯s entrance. Pulling up his pants as his arms trembled, Ascal turned around to meet Damaxius¡¯s confusion with a wide grin. ¡°Ah¡­the relief of a good leak.¡± He mused, smiling as understanding filled Damaxius¡¯s expression then. ¡°You¡­lured us here.¡± The General mused as his massive personal guards tore the jungle entrance apart, coming to stand on either side of him as the rest of the hunting party slowly trickled in where they could. Ascal chuckled, ¡°Indeed I did, I waste nothing. Not even a perfect opportunity like this one¡­¡± He mused, raising his right arm forth, a staff appeared into his hands. Perfectly carved out of white wood, this was Erik¡¯s white Bo Staff. Popping his neck, Ascal lightly set the staff¡¯s butt down to the ground. Then stood there, staring at them with his studious gaze, and wide amused smirk. It began as a sheepish chuckle, Damaxius then broke into a full laugh, bellowing as he keeled over. ¡°Well, Xilfir, I commend you for your bravery.¡± He mused in common, rising back to face what he deemed to be a maniac. ¡°Yet, I must ask.¡± He said, as he raised his arms wide, as his entire hunting party now lay visible. Having torn the barrier of branches and vines which hid the opening, they surrounding Ascal. ¡°What, were you even planning to do?¡± Damaxius asked, gesturing then at the cave behind Ascal. ¡°Because, unless an army lies within that hole behind you, you are our prisoner now.¡± Raising a single brow, Ascal chuckled. ¡°Damaxius Keye, son to the Wolf Lord, ironic isn¡¯t it that you were chosen to lead the Zrosian armies against my people? The son of the Butcher, the son of the Drow Hunter.¡± He spoke in Elven. And visibly, Ascal¡¯s hands shook. As his expression twitched and trembled. ¡°I will rise above my father,¡± Damaxius exclaimed, ¡°When I slay your emperor. Drow Slayer shalt be nothing before me. Damaxius, Dragon Slayer.¡± He laughed once more, joined by the Zrosians behind him, even the Mountain Guards chuckled. As Ascal¡¯s eyes worsened. As the amusement now gone. Ascal¡¯s eyes rise to meet this Zrosian General¡¯s. Hatred, that one word filled Ascal¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is ironic, that the son of the beast who slew my people, who slew my mother¡­¡± As Ascal spoke, his voice warped, rising into a boom as a hiss left with each word spoken. ¡°Vengeance, is a bittersweet taste I seldom partake in.¡± Ascal mused. As the staff within his hand, cracked. Uncoiling, the white wood turned to shambles, revealing the pitch-black metal within. The white bark rose, bending, reforming above the now black iron staff. Taking the shape of a humanoid skeleton from the chest up, it¡¯s head and arms dangling before it as its spine bent forth. And as Ascal¡¯s hand trembled, the skeleton too shook, making a constant clattering sound. ¡°But if it means, making that pig feel worse than what a child feels growing up without a mother.¡± Light filled Ascal¡¯s eyes now, a greenish hue slowly leaking out of his sockets like a mist. He chuckled. A wicked cackle filled with both cold amusement, and restrained hatred. ¡°You are one, we are many and just as strong.¡± Damaxius mused, ¡°Surrender, and you just might live for a few days longer.¡± He sternly warned. ¡°Surrender?...Hah¡­Hahaha!¡± Ascal continued to laugh, before suddenly falling silent, his eyes setting frozen straight and staring at Damaxius. ¡°I am alone, I sent my men away, I stayed here alone. You face only me. Only me¡­You face me.¡± Rising straight once more, Ascal took in a deep breath.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Z7m_qmr7KYA
¡°Your aspiration is to rise above your ancestors, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to let you down as you die here.¡± Ascal said coldly, ¡°Each of your fates, fall dead here. Your destinies, I cut short.¡± Raising his now changed staff forth, Ascal closed his eyes. ¡°I claim your lives. I claim your souls. You face Ascal Xilfir, and I hold only one title.¡± The sound of creaking wood surrounded them then, as the branches above opened up. Revealing the full moon, as it now shone down upon them. ¡°I who studied the ancient ways of the moon. I who studied the darkest of arts and magic. I who crafted my own. I will be the last thing you ever hear.¡± Ascal spoke. Damaxius suddenly realising that this mage had been chanting this entire time, quickly switched out to his bow. ¡°Stop him!¡± He exclaimed, nocking and arrow just then. But¡­ It was far too late. As a ghostly hourglass appeared above Ascal, a cord of darkness forming between it and the staff he held. The skeleton attached to the staff suddenly became animate, straightening itself, a music began to escape it. ¡°Dark Art; Old Moon Book; Custom Cast;¡± Ascal spread his arms and feet wide, as his face rose up to the sky. His eyes, slowly opening. The greenish hue within was met with a basking light from the moon above. ¡°D-¡± He began to speak the finally to his chant, but paused, as two arrows embedded themselves into his chest. Yet Ascal remained standing. His smile, only widening. ¡°Death Moon.¡± As he finished his chant. As the ground then shook. As the entire jungle trembled. And armies of ancient wars past¡­ Rose back from the dead. ¡°For family. For friends. For empire.¡± Ascal said weakly, as blood now trickled out through his lips. ¡°I sell my soul.¡± The skeleton then suddenly turning to him, the music growing harsher at those words. The skull¡¯s eyes shone crimson, as an eerie voice left its lipless maw. ¡°Child of the moon, I this Era¡¯s Death God, Accept your offering.¡± A fog grew out of the staff, turned blue by the basking moonlight. As skeletons and corpses of all shapes and sizes rose all around them, the hunting party now distracted and under assault by the risen dead. Ascal was engulfed by the fog, as the voice¡¯s cackling joined the chilling music. The fog rose, up into the sky it rose, hovering now over the hunting party like an eerie watcher. As slowly it dispersed, revealing Ascal within. Changed, nothing like his previous form. The Lich opened his eyes, hollow sockets filled with a blue hue. His previously dark skin, now pale white and shrivelled akin to a corpse. This newly risen monster, loomed over the trembling Zrosians. Yet his gaze moved off them, and to the jungle ahead. ¡°Your little pets have been cornered, now reveal yourself, Devil.¡± Ascal announced, his voice a cold whisper of its past self. As the jungle before him parted, giving way to the purplish-black mist, out of which the Devil appeared. A wide smile, he clapped slowly as he appeared. ¡°Well done, Well done!¡± Brazath exclaimed, wings spread wide he hovered at the same height as Ascal, yet stood three times the Lich¡¯s own height. Spreading his arms just as wide then, two wicked blood-red axes appeared within the Devil prince¡¯s grasp. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid¡­I¡¯ll have to kill you now!¡± Brazath warned with a chuckle. Ascal merely smiled with what lip he had remaining, ¡°I¡¯m already dead, you fucking hell-spawned moron,¡± B2; Chaos - Ch 59; Collapse - Part 3; Kailu and Z Jian breathed in deeply, as he stood shoulder to shoulder with his people. Standing at the northern shore to which they had retreated to, they faced the jungle ahead, as monsters clashed above it. A hybrid winged Devil soared through the sky of Zrosian daybreak, wielding two massive fiery halberds, one per hand. Brazath shook the very air around himself as he flew, his wings spewing flames and frost as he swung his weapons with hellish power. Moving without thought, the Devil Prince was a whirlwind of death. Faced with the undead Ascal, as he expertly parried the Devil¡¯s attacks with the metal end of his staff. His senses heightened by the undead energies which surged through his mind and body, still at best Ascal could only hold Brazath at bay. As the drums of battle below, played. As from the jungle, corpses, skeletons and mounds of mangled flesh, walked out. Hundreds¡­ Thousands¡­ Jian stopped trying to count as his mind approximated over a million, far beyond what he had ever seen, far beyond even joint Zrosian army. A horde of monstrosities approached, and his bow was ready. But his hand, shook, Jian trembled as he knew¡­ He knew it matters not how many he slew, how many he defeats. As there was simply too many, and none of their lives mattered. None of them had lives to speak of. Jian knew, that every man and woman he stood with now, would soon be dead or undead. And this knowledge, drained him from any potential at anger or frustration. Jian, as did many amongst the Zrosian¡­were filled with acceptance. They all accepted, that this was a shit day to die. And as the drums played. As the horns sounded off the dreadful tunes, and arrows filled the sky. As cannons, ballistae and mages barraged the horde, joining into the melody. Just as emotionless as the coming undead, the Zrosians charged. Shouting as one, but this was no battle cry. This was no cry of battle¡­This was a cry of despair. And filled with that despair, they each stepped forth. They each, swallowed their pride and honour, and put everything they had into bravery. As they all knew, bravery was the last thing they had left, a tiny hope at being remembered. Even though, none of them had any hope remaining; Stolen away, by the empty sockets of the risen dead which faced them. Which charged at them, their seemingly frail bodies, filled with power beyond this world. It drove the dead forth, maddened souls thirsting for redemption¡­hungering for blood. And as his form appeared out of the horde, even the Zrosian¡¯s despair was cut short. As Kailu¡¯s scythe shredded through their numbers like a hot knife slicing through butter. Smiling, ecstatic by his surroundings, Kailu fought full-heartedly. Enjoying every swipe, every step, every passing moment filled with blood and gore. Kailu felt power fill him like nothing before, as he sensed each and every wayward soul which thrashed madly around him, tearing away at the living they faced. Each death, each wound, each drop of blood which filled the air. Empowered him. As such, Kailu bellowed, ¡°No more, shall we kneel. No more, shall we lay in shackles¡­No more¡­Xilfir I am, and free I stand!¡± He shouted, drowning the hearts of his enemies with the coldest of fear. As they saw not a Xilfir stand before them. And if had they survived coming within his sight. Any one of them, would sing of a Demon wielding an ungodly scythe, walking this land of dead rising back from the earthly grave. They would sing. They would cower. They would wish they could forget¡­but alas. Kailu left no survivors. So, no song could be sung. Not unless Ascal had anything to do with it, as he watched the boy lead his risen army from above, barely keeping up with a Devil King¡¯s spawn. Ascal watched what he wished he could be, having seen the spark of destiny within the boy¡¯s own eyes and not his own. Ascal knew what had to be done. As he briefly retreated from the Devil¡¯s range, Ascal faced Brazath with his undead eyes. ¡°Hah! Had enough now!?¡± Brazath exclaimed, arms wide as he chuckled. ¡°Do you give up? Or shall I make you!?¡± A fanged grin across his face as he met the Lich¡¯s gaze.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Give up? But I¡¯ve only just begun¡­¡± Ascal mused, spinning his staff back face-up. He glanced at the skeleton¡¯s crimson eyes, as the tendril of darkness still lay fuelling the weapon albeit having travelled so far from his hourglass. Ascal smiled, for he had called out to summon the hand of a Death God, but he knew that in return he had received something much worse. Ascal, sensed the difference within the connection. He sensed the hell within those eyes, and as those eyes realised that he had, the deception fell. The skeleton¡¯s eyes shifted from a bloody crimson, to a dark violet. ¡°Whoever you are,¡± Ascal whispered, ¡°You cannot outsmart me, but, I¡¯ll have to admit¡­¡± He turned to face Brazath, confusion now filling the Devil¡¯s expression as he heard this Lich speak with his own staff. ¡°I came here, ready not just to die, but to disappear. To watch each and every one of my men fall dead. To be remembered as a martyr¡­¡± Ascal sighed, ¡°I cannot defeat this Devil¡­But you can¡­can¡¯t you?¡± No response came from the staff, no more than the eyes briefly shining brighter, even then Ascal questioned if it was merely a figment of his own undead imagination. Yet still, Ascal knew what he had to do. He couldn¡¯t sense it before, but it couldn¡¯t hide now, not as it fuelled itself by the thousands of undead which surrounded it. Ascal sensed Kailu¡¯s weapon resonate, with each soul cut down, with each corpse walking, with his very staff. Ascal sensed it, and he sighed. Clenching the staff, he turned, giving his back to Brazath. ¡°Very well, then, can¡¯t say I¡¯m not intrigued by the smallest chance of¡­further glory.¡± Dropping his staff, he then felt the searing energy fill his insides as Brazath¡¯s axe-blade dug into his back. Turning his head about, Ascal saw the Devil Prince¡¯s maddened grin, disappearing as Brazath then saw Ascal¡¯s amused smile. The Devil¡¯s eyes moved downwards, seeking the falling staff, yet he did not see it anymore. ¡°What¡­No!¡± Brazath exclaimed, shredding through the Lich¡¯s body, he dissipated his weapons before grasping Ascal¡¯s now beheaded skull. As it continued to smile. ¡°What have you d-done!?¡± Brazath asked, caught off-guard and unsure for the first time in this realm, the Devil Prince did not understand Ascal¡¯s actions at all. And that¡­fuelled him with rage. Brazath wouldn¡¯t be outplayed by some parlour trick, Brazath couldn¡¯t be outsmarted¡­Or at least, that is what the Devil told himself. As he met Ascal¡¯s dissipating smile, as the Lich spoke five final words. ¡°Honestly?...I don¡¯t even know.¡± Laughing hysterically thereafter, even when Ascal¡¯s voice had stopped and his head had dissipated, Brazath still heard the laughter ring within his mind. As suddenly he sensed a rise in energy below. Looking back down, he now saw the staff. As Kailu held it in one hand, as he stared up with wide eyes at the rest of Ascal¡¯s body, falling whilst it dissipated to dust. The ground around him shook then, Kailu was forced to take a step back, as the monster of a Devil Prince landed down before him. Crushing dozens of undead merely beneath his feet, Brazath loomed over the young Xilfir. ¡°So then¡­Are you the last resort!?¡± The Devil Prince exclaimed, and Kailu was frozen solid before him. All that he had just said, it meant nothing anymore to Kailu as he stood below this monstrosity of a being. Fear, fear filled Kailu as he faced Brazath. Knowing that there was no way he could fight this beast alone, or even with a million undead corpses. Still, through that terror Kailu responded. ¡°I¡¯m just the beginning.¡± Kailu said, unsure where those words had come from, unsure why he moved at all. Kailu struck at the Devil, only to be parried away by a simple slap of the hand. His scythe being sent flying through the air, it landed all too far for Kailu to recover, as Brazath next kicked at him. Sending Kailu soaring this time, the young Xilfir tumbled over the bloodied shore, grasping onto the staff for dear life as he rolled over reddened sand. Coming to a stop, Kailu briefly stared up at the rising sun above, taking in a deep breath before standing back up. Seeing the undead army around him falling inanimate to the ground, due to Ascal¡¯s disappearance. Seeing the light within Ascal¡¯s staff dim, then dissipate, Kailu threw it aside. Breathing heavily, hearing his own heartbeat drumming away within his ears. Kailu stood tall, facing the impossible foe before him. As Brazath chuckled, ¡°Of course¡­A farce! To piss me off¡­After failing! That damn corpse¡­¡± the Devil Prince reasoned, sensing the power within Kailu draining away. Brazath stepped forth, smiling widely, eyes focused on the mongrel before him. ¡°Such a brave little child¡­Such a poor fool! Your master is dead, your Emperor will be next!¡± He exclaimed with great amusement. Kailu couldn¡¯t feel his own body anymore at this point, the terror freezing him stiff, still he forced himself to remain standing. (¡°Move¡­Damnit¡­Move!¡±) He mentally shouted at himself. As he trembled, as his body shook. As the voices returned¡­ (¡°You cannot move boy, you cannot match this one¡¯s aura.¡±) The being in his mind explained. (¡°Even then¡­I have to move! I have to¡­I have to!¡±) Kailu struggled, as the Devil¡¯s full power befell upon his small body, holding him in place. As Brazath now stepped to stand over Kailu once more. Raising his hand up, a crimson hammer appeared within it. ¡°Brave, Foolish, and now¡­¡± Brazath slammed his hammer downwards, ¡°DEAD!¡± (¡°I have to fight!¡±)
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BQN02rBSewc
But he stopped, Brazath¡¯s hand pausing mere feet from crushing Kailu. His eyes widened, aghast with surprise. Kailu had moved, Kailu had managed to move, as his fist lay planted into the Devil Prince¡¯s leg. Having done nothing at all, but utterly piss Brazath off, as the monster¡¯s expression warped with rage. (¡°Hah¡­Well done.¡±) The voice then said, (¡°Now¡­It¡¯s my turn.¡±) It mused. Brazath¡¯s expression then returned to surprise. As the Scythe suddenly returned into Kailu¡¯s grasp, the boy¡¯s eyes now pitch black as he stared straight into the Devil Prince¡¯s. Losing its form, the Scythe turned fully to darkness and engulfed Kailu, forcing Brazath to step back and away. The tendrils of darkness swirled, quick and sudden movements, they formed a sphere the size of Brazath himself. As out of nowhere, the staff rose up and dove into the sphere, disappearing within¡­ Followed, by the thousands of corpses which splattered this beach they stood on. Barraged by flesh, Brazath flew away, taking perch up in the sky he watched the amalgamation of dead squelch and squish as the black hole devoured them all. To the very last bone, the orb of darkness absorbed it all. A pause then followed, a moment of cold silence. Followed by the dark orb dissipating, revealing Kailu within. Unchanged¡­ Unarmed. Until a dark hole opened within his chest. And out of it, first a skull rose out. Wickedly black, horned too, the skull was unlike any being of Faetera. Following the skull, was a staff of bones, as it bent forwards whilst pulling itself out. Ending, in two double-edged and curved blades. The whole thing was massive, sending an explosion of sand as it fell to the ground before Kailu. As Kailu himself fell to his knees, breathing heavily, he couldn¡¯t even explain to himself what he had just felt. As the weapon lay before him, all too large for him to wield, still he placed his hand upon its handle. Dark tendrils of violet energy grew out, surrounding his arm and holding the weapon tightly into his palm. Kailu raised it, effortlessly just like before albeit its size. He, just as Brazath, scanned the weapon¡¯s appearance. Its dreadful accessories of bones and remains. Its wicked blades, wide enough to slice off a Mammoth¡¯s leg with enough force. And¡­Kailu then saw the inscription at its peak, laying at the widening staff between the two blades. He rose to his feet, staring at the symbols¡­at the words he somehow understood. Kailu read the inscription as a single word, as a name he thought¡­ And that name read as¡­ ¡°Zeokul¡­¡± Kailu whispered, and the skull''s eyes lit up violet. "Hah...Hahahaha~" The skull laughed. "Guess who''s back?" B2; Chaos - Ch 59; Collapse - Part 4; A Hellish Duel ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Skull cackled, ¡°Guess who¡¯s back¡­¡± It growled, as Kailu suddenly felt himself being lifted off the ground. Hovering now, he glanced about with wide eyes, as a wind-like force spun about him. Forceful it was, as it tore at the ground. The mana was physical, he realised. ¡°This, is aura kid.¡± The Skull explained, sensing his thoughts. ¡°Aura?...¡± Kailu mused, feeling a connection with the energy, feeling control over it as it surrounded him. ¡°W-w-w-wait wait! Who in hell are you?!¡± Brazath stuttered, paling at what he sensed within the scythe. As the skull¡¯s violent sockets shone brighter at his question, ¡°For Eons I¡¯ve slept¡­Through realms I¡¯ve travelled. To this one I arrived¡­Oh who the hell am I kidding, none of you all would fucking know the Devil that is me!¡± it exclaimed, a crooked smirk forming through its bony mouth. ¡°I am Zeokul, descendant of Wrath. And I¡¯ve been watching, I¡¯ve been listening. Hah, how interesting this world is¡­¡± ¡°D-Descendant of¡­Wrath!?¡± Brazath exclaimed, sheepishly chuckling then. ¡°Impossible! I-Impossible! The Original Devils were wiped out before this realm even flourished life!¡± Yet the skull chuckled, ¡°Oh so you¡­Ahem¡­So you do know of me.¡± ¡°Actually no¡­I¡¯ve never heard of you. Who the hell are you!?¡± Brazath exclaimed once again. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Kailu whispered, still wide-eyed as he stared at the weapon within his grasp. ¡°Heh, neither have I, care to share?¡± Then spoke a voice from behind them, as the ground nearby Kailu rose up. From beneath, a skeleton ascended, fleshless and unclothed it wiped the dirt off its bony body. ¡°A-A-and¡­¡± Stuttering once more with further confusion, Brazath¡¯s expression twitched with frustration, ¡°Who¡¯s this!?¡± he demanded, a headache quickly forming as he was utterly lost at this point. ¡°Ascal, you know, the guy who just¡­Oh nevermind.¡± Ascal sighed, somehow, ¡°So we killing one another or what?¡± He then asked to the awkward situation. ¡°R-right!¡± Kailu agreed, stiffening into a stance as he refocused on the Devil Prince before him. Seeing that, Brazath¡¯s body trembled where he stood, as his gaze lay lowered to the ground. Brazath shook, as his eyes twitched, as his lips quivered. Confused, Enraged that he was, Brazath snapped. As his gaze rose up, eyes aflame as more and frost suddenly burst out of his widening wings. ¡°I¡¯M DONE WITH YOU ALL!¡± He bellowed out, sending the sands about them blasting aside, as he soared forwards. ¡°Ah, well.¡± Ascal coughed, ¡°I¡¯ll be watching from¡­elsewhere.¡± He mused, before his skeletal body suddenly sunk into the ground. ¡°S-S-Sir Ascal!?¡± Kailu stuttered in surprise as Ascal strategically retreated¡­ Then finding himself faced with a maddened Devil, as Brazath summoned forth a massive two handed fiery blade from hell, cleaving into the scythe while Kailu raised it before himself defensively. ¡°You¡¯re facing the wrong way shrimp!¡± A resounding clang filled the air as the two weapons clashed, each combatant feeling the hellish energy vibrating through their bodies as they met. Cackle, snarling and fuming with frost and flame, the Half-Angel Half-Devil pushed his face into Kailu¡¯s, sneering. ¡°You hold power, within you flows the strength of hell¡­I sense it!¡± Brazath exclaimed, suddenly shifting his stance, Kailu found himself being sent flying aside as the prince spun. Regaining his balance several feet away, Kailu once again found Brazath charging. ¡°Yet¡­Young¡­Foolish¡­Unexperienced¡­¡± Brazath mumbled to himself, as he grinned, as his weapon split into two halberds once more. Knocking aside Kailu¡¯s scythe with one, his second cleaved down towards the boy. ¡°Untrained!¡± Brazath bellowed, growling later as a forcefield of violet energy surged to block his attack. ¡°I won¡¯t-¡± ¡°Oh shut your blabbering,¡± The skull mused, as the violet energy suddenly burst, sending both combatants soaring away from one another. Immediately regaining balance, Brazath though did not charge again, cautious now he studied his strange foe¡­foes? As Kailu stumbled to retain his, wielding this massive scythe albeit weightless was still beyond him. ¡°Oh yeah, this kid¡¯s got much to learn.¡± Zeokul chuckled, as Kailu felt something surge within him. ¡°And I¡¯ve got plans, to teach him. Yet, I can¡¯t have my vessel be destroyed now before that¡­can I?¡± As the bound Devil¡¯s voice grew fiercer with each word. Kailu, suddenly let go of the scythe, as agony filled his body. ¡°Don¡¯t resist it boy.¡± Zeokul said, as a barrier of violet formed around Kailu. As Brazath took the opportunity to attack, summoning forth blades, axes and spears. Spewing hellish flames and unholy ice. Yet the barrier held. As Kailu keeled over, screaming, it felt as if his gut was afire. As his skin began exhuming a blackish smoke. And as Kailu screamed, As Brazath unleashed his full power on the barrier, Zeokul chanted. ¡°I am¡­the incarnation of destruction. I am¡­Haha¡­the depiction of the end.¡± The other worldly Devil chanted, ¡°How did it go again?...Ah right.¡± to which Kailu¡¯s form began to change. ¡°Custom School;¡± Time seemed to slow down, pausing Brazath¡¯s assault on the breaking barrier. As lines of bright violet energy formed all over Kailu¡¯s body, flaring up like flames before his very skin began to crack. Then shatter, Kailu¡¯s skin turned to dust revealing the now violet pulsating flesh and muscle below, his blood glowing a dark purplish hue as it did not drip out.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Kailu¡¯s eyes turned black then, and his screaming paused, his now skinless face filling with a calm expression. As two horns grew out of his head, alongside a single horn from his forehead. All three curved back, and grew longer as violet lightning-like energy pulsed through them. The energy surged out, blasting the barrier and shattering it outwards, recontinuing the normal flow of time as Brazath was sent flying far back. ¡°Chaoz;¡± Zeokul now spoke through Kailu¡¯s changed body, as his form grew¡­ As he rose to his feet, and began walking towards Brazath. The Devil Prince, enraged still, charged once again. Summoning forth wicked claws of hellish metal around his wrists, Brazath bellowed his warcry as he advanced at top speed. As in the distance before him, Zeokul grew faster than he should have from the prince¡¯s perspective¡­ Slowing down, Brazath took one last step as he came standing before Zeokul. Who now stood four times the prince¡¯s own monstrous height, and as the now correctly sized scythe flew into this new Devil¡¯s hand. Zeokul¡¯s flesh was suddenly covered by a dark-purple carapace-like armour, as his fingers elongated into dagger-ended black claws. As his face, grew into a snout. And a tail burst out from his behind, night black as the rest of him, it ended with a crooked blade for a tip. Zeokul¡¯s snouted face grinned widely, as he glanced down at Brazath. ¡°You wished to know who I am? Bow, puny Devil of this new generation, for I am Zeokul Descendant of the original Wrath.¡± Stomping his foot down, Brazath was forced to take a step back due to the tremor it caused. ¡°Cursed by the Gods of another world, outcast from Hell, once Dreadknight, Lich killer¡­but,¡± Zeokul¡¯s grin widened, ¡°You can call me daddy.¡± Fury filled Brazath as he soared up, bellowing maniacally and incomprehensibly, the Devil prince spun like a whirlwind as he clashed with this monster¡¯s clawed hand. Zeokul, with a mere slap, sent the prince tumbling over the sands. As if, he had just swatted away a fly.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EAp6M8Ln4Ug
¡°I¡­will not¡­be¡­¡± Brazath croaked out, as he rose from being buried beneath sand, wings spreading wide as his eyes shone red and blue. ¡°BE MADE A FOOL OUT OF!¡± The Devil prince exclaimed as miasma spewed out of his body. As his weapons dissipated, Brazath raised his hands forth. ¡°Minions of my master come forth, From the deepest depths of the void! Crawl, slither and stomp, Growl! Bellow! Roar!¡± Brazath chanted, as tendrils of hellish energy formed all around him. ¡°Devil Script; Apocalypse Chapter; Seven Realm Summoning!¡± Brazath bellowed, and rifts tore open before him. Seven in total, each just as large as the monster he faced. And out of those rifts, a monster each stepped out. ¡°This takes¡­a lot out of me¡­¡± Brazath weakly mused with a sneer. ¡°But nothing will stop me, from concluding my plan!¡± He cackled wickedly. His own laughter, outspoken, as Zeokul too laughed. As a four-legged monster of pure flowing lava stepped out of one rift. A serpentine beast of shifting shadows out of the other. A lanky creature of violet tentacles out of the next. A bulging mountain of black flesh from the fourth. A hundred-legged armoured insectoid from the fifth. Brazath did not allow this rogue Devil to bother him with their uncaring laughter, ¡°I am Brazath, 8th Devil Prince of the Sixth Hell, Son of the mighty Greater Devil, King Xokith! Monster Tamer! World Breaker! Realm Conqueror! I¡­I won¡¯t¡­¡± Insanity filled Brazath¡¯s expression as the last two monsters stepped out. A giant suit of armour made purely out of blackened ice, pulsating flesh laying within, it had no recognisable features nor intelligence. And finally, humanoid yet hunched forward, the largest of all seven. Red thick hide for skin, and massive muscles riddling its bulky body, veins of magma flowed visibly through cracks within. The Daemon stepped forth, ahead of the rest of Brazath¡¯s pets, and twice the size of its common cousins. The beasts bellowed, hissed and roared. ¡°I won¡¯t be defeated!¡± Brazath exclaimed, continuing his maniacal laughter, ¡°Greet my babies! Captured or raised by myself! A Fire Titan from the first Hell!¡± He announced, to which the giant of lava shuddered, exhuming a toxic pillar of gas upwards. ¡°A Shadow Naga from the second plane of Hell!¡± Brazath gestured to the shifting darkness next, a serpent¡¯s maw briefly forming within the blob of shadows, it hissed. And as he turned to the next beast, ecstatic to continue. ¡°Oh yes I know this one, it¡¯s a hent-¡± Zeokul mused but paused as Brazath¡¯s eyes turned to glare coldly at him. ¡°Please, please go on. Don¡¯t let me take you out of the mood, I love it when villains monologue their entire plan!¡± He chuckled. As Brazath¡¯s expression twitched, ¡°Oh¡­Oh here¡¯s my plan. These Titans from hell, apex predators one and all, alongside myself a Devil Prince! We shall take the impossible monster that is you down¡­Surely, I¡¯ve heard the stories. The legends! Of your generation, of the power¡­Of how close you came to conquering the veil itself!¡± ¡°Ohohoho, go on go on, Oh don¡¯t stop just yet!¡± Zeokul mocked, smiling widely as he faced seven goliaths of his own size. Cutting Brazath off once more, the prince¡¯s entire head twitched now. ¡°Ah, apologies.¡± Zeokul then said, bowing forwards, yet his grin only widened. ¡°I just can¡¯t help myself, from talking shit, when royalty such as yourself¡­¡± Speaking the next few words slowly, but loudly, to emphasize them. ¡°Is, Sucking, Me, Off.¡± Brazath¡¯s twitching stopped, and instead he began shaking. As a massive clawed whip appeared within his hands, his expression twitched briefly between a smile and a grimace. ¡°I¡¯m done¡­Hah¡­Hahaha¡­I¡¯M GOING TO RIP YOU APART!¡± The Devil prince bellowed, fuelled solely by rage, him and his monsters charged. As the Naga and Tentacle monsters surrounded Zeokul like a cage, followed by the Fire Titan and Daemon who¡¯s charge turned into a tackle. A swift darkness then slashed forth, and reality rippled. Sliced in half, each of the four monsters fell dead. Revealing Zeokul once more, as he suddenly threw the scythe, sending it soaring into the insectoid. Its blade dug straight through the creature¡¯s carapace and head, killing it instantly. Brazath had not a moment to react, as Zeokul now stood before the giant of black ice. Raising his clawed hand to the monster¡¯s helmet, as it struggled, punched and kicked at him, Zeokul was bothered not. As with sheer strength, he ripped the Hell beast¡¯s head off before shoving his claws down its fleshy chest. ¡°Well?¡± Zeokul asked, all the while violet lightning surged through the last beast¡¯s body. Bursting it like a bubble, black flesh went everywhere. And as Zeokul wiped the viscera and gore off his snout, he smiled widely. Stepping towards a shaking Brazath, ¡°Where¡¯d your spunk go?¡± Zeokul asked. As Brazath stepped back. ¡°Where¡¯s your strength? Devil Prince.¡± Zeokul hissed, as suddenly his scythe flew back into his hand. ¡°Weren¡¯t you gonna¡­rip me apart?¡± Zeokul asked, as suddenly Brazath¡¯s angelic wing was sliced cleanly off. ¡°Well!?¡± Zeokul exclaimed, grasping him by the other wing and raising Brazath to his fanged smirk. ¡°Well Monster Tamer?! Well World Breaker!? Well Realm Conqueror!?¡± Zeokul bellowed, raising the scythe to the Devil¡¯s struggling body, Brazath fell still. ¡°Well son of Xokith? Where the fuck did your balls go?¡± Zeokul growled, ¡°You wannabe half-blooded, narcissistic, multi-personality, son of a Devil bitch.¡± The Original Devil asked, as he crushed Brazath¡¯s last wing into a mess, tearing it off. Brazath fell, crashing down into the sands splattered with black flesh, he crawled backwards and away from the monster before him. As Zeokul raised the butt of his scythe over the puny prince, aiming the large skull upon him. Brazath¡¯s expression was horrified, ¡°No¡­N-No¡­¡± He begged. As Zeokul stomped down the staff. Yet, also shrunk down, as black smoke spouted out from his form. Returning back to Kailu, the staff missed as it now stood straight up with the young Xilfir holding it by the bottom. Facing the trembling Devil Prince, Kailu glanced at Brazath and was immediately confused. (¡°Don¡¯t¡­screw¡­this up kid¡­¡±) Zeokul spoke into Kailu¡¯s mind. (¡°W-What?¡±) was Kailu¡¯s only response as he tried to catch up, having no memory of what had just occurred. (¡°I ran out of juice¡­¡±) Zeokul quickly mumbled out, as an awkward silence filled the gore-decorated shore. (¡°I don¡¯t¡­understand.¡±) Kailu responded, still meeting eyes with a petrified Brazath. (¡°Oh for fuck s-Just say what I say!¡±) Zeokul shouted, making Kailu¡¯s expression twitch with brief pain. A twitch that made Brazath crawl back further. ¡°W-Well? Where¡¯s your power now?¡± Kailu parroted Zeokul¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re not even worth finishing off,¡± trying his best to remain as calm and cold as possible, ¡°B-Begone from our sight!¡± Kailu exclaimed with another stutter. ("Well, you''re not getting any acting prizes this century.") To which Brazath¡¯s expression narrowed. ("Yeah...I don''t think he bought it.") And as the scythe suddenly shrunk as well, turning into a thumb-sized skull within Kailu¡¯s hand. ("Hah...That''s my bad.") Brazath¡¯s hand began to reach out towards the puny Xilfir child, a raised brow but a widening grin alongside his crazed eyes. ("Look at the bright side, you''re not the one who''s gonna be at the receiving end of dysfunction puns back in the pit.") ¡°If I might interject!¡± Ascal suddenly announced, appearing from the ground below, he grabbed Kailu by the shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re outta here!¡± He said, and the both of them disappeared into the sands. Leaving a very confused, shaking and wingless Brazath, laying on his ass upon the sand. Surrounded by the sundered corpses of his strongest minions. His mouth laying wide open, as his expression twitched profusely. "And they ask ME why I''m insane..." B2; Chaos - Ch 60; Pieces - Interlude; Believe Beyond Belief Two days after the disappearance of Zrosa¡¯s northern army.
Kailu grunted from the cold as his eyes peaked open, a dim flickering light reaching his face, he opened them wide only to jump back. Startled, Kailu reached for his weapon, eyes fully open he stared at the skeleton who sat by his side. ¡°Calm yourself, little fool.¡± Ascal¡¯s voice spoke as the skeleton¡¯s bony jaw moved. ¡°S-Sir Ascal?¡± Kailu mumbled out through the shivering, glancing about he saw that they were laying on a rocky outcrop atop some hill. ¡°That indeed is I,¡± Ascal mused as he sat facing the opposite direction, mostly giving the boy his skeletal back. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­undead?¡± Kailu asked, inspecting his leading officer¡¯s lanky corpse as it sat animated. ¡°Just because I am not wearing an ornate set of robes, elaborate accessories or wielding my beautiful staff personally handed to me by the Emperor,¡± Ascal sighed, ¡°Does not mean I am simply an ¡®Undead¡¯¡­I¡¯m a Lich boy, I¡¯ve finally advanced from necromancer!¡± He exclaimed with enthusiasm. Enthusiasm which quickly died out, as he then gestured at the scythe laying by Kailu. ¡°Except, I¡¯m contracted to that filthy thing now¡­And not a Death God¡­So am I even a Lich?¡± ¡°Meh, about in between Lich and Warlock, be grateful I handed you more options than just disturbing corpse raising.¡± Zeokul¡¯s voice spoke out from within the weapon. And as a moment of silence passed, the demonic bound being spoke out again. ¡°Who you callin filthy!?¡± ¡°Took you long enough.¡± Ascal sighed. Gaining Kailu a headache as he held his throbbing head, ¡°I¡­get the essence of it but¡­what happened?¡± ¡°The Demon invading that dread-filled weapon you wield invaded your soul and took over your body.¡± Ascal explained, ¡°A very high-level type of possession I must say.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Oh why thank you bony.¡± Zeokul mused, irritating Ascal. ¡°Agh¡­Either way, it drained your energy to the point that you¡¯ve been collapsed asleep for two days now.¡± Ascal then said. ¡°T-Two days!?¡± Kailu exclaimed in shock, ¡°A-And the Citadel? The invasion of Keye? Has miss Zentha returned with news of Lady Makaela!?¡± ¡°Slow down boy, we¡¯re still somewhere in between Abyele and Lahihr, on the shore.¡± Ascal snapped back at him, gesturing for him to be silent as he then pointed to where he had been staring at. ¡°And unless your little demon friend can pull off what he did back there, we¡¯ve got other things to worry about.¡± ¡°Nope, completely out of juice for this year.¡± Zeokul grumbled, as Kailu rose up shakily, turning to look down the hill they stood on. He needed no other direction to see what Ascal was talking about, as the moment he turned around, it was vastly clear. As in the distance beneath them, large ships of wood made landing upon the Sinrozi shores, hundreds of them slowly being grounded onto the sand as sailors pulled them in and roped them still. Kailu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he inspected the ship¡¯s people, and the ship itself. ¡°Elves¡­¡± He mused. ¡°Not just any Elves,¡± Ascal pointed out, gesturing at the ship¡¯s banners. ¡°New Druv, has made landing.¡± He sighed once more, as the armada below gave out thousands upon thousands of armed Elven troops onto the sandy beaches. -
- Erikathyr took in a deep rumbling breath, painfully exhaling it after, he set his weary eyes upon the city ahead. ¡°Have¡­we received nothing?¡± He asked Zentha who stood behind him, alongside Pyra and several more of her officers. ¡°I could not make contact with sister Makaela,¡± Zentha reported in Elven, ¡°But it is clear, the Zrosian Shinobi¡¯s chain of command has crumbled. Yet, the central Zrosian army continues its march.¡± ¡°And from Ascal?¡± Erik then asked, as he gazed at shifting walls of stone, rising higher as Keye mages prepared for their assault. ¡°I¡­made not contact with him either.¡± Zentha answered, bitterness filling Pyra¡¯s expression at this news. ¡°Have faith,¡± Erik then said, turning to his retinue of commanders, ¡°Have faith in our comrades, and family. B-¡± Entering a coughing fit then, Erik had to hold onto the railing as to remain standing, clenching the black stone as he also held his chest. Pausing to regain his posture and breath, he refaced them, ¡°Be-Believe, beyond belief, that they will succeed. Push away the worries of failure, crush the brooding of loss.¡± He said before returning to face the enemy ahead. ¡°There will be a day of weeping for the fallen, a day of cheering for the survivors.¡± Taking in another deep breath, Erik felt the flames fill his chest. ¡°A day of boasting victory, or a day of dreading defeat.¡± As black lightning crackled along his body. As his eyes shone crimson. ¡°Today, is a day of neither. Today¡­¡± Feeling his power faintly dim out as he called upon it, Erik clenched his hands into fists, pushing himself further. Tendrils of dark veins forming over his face as he did so. ¡°Today is a day of death, and dance with death we shall.¡± Top Web Fiction listing- Accepted?! So apparently the guys at TopWebFiction.com decided TDW was worth listing ~Fuck Yeah!~ Didn''t really think It would be, to be honest, my plot can be all over the place sometimes...Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. My low-self-esteem aside though, I''d highly appreciate any votes here; Vote Along with any reviews you might be inclined to write ^ ^; Page Next chapter will be coming soon as well, right after I write a chapter for BTG, so about next week-ish. School''s been keeping me busy :S B2; Chaos - Ch 60; Pieces - Part 1; Upon A Board Erik watched as the city was engulfed in a barrier of earth, a dark sphere of stone protecting the Zrosian people within from the threatening storm-riding citadel which loomed in the distance. ¡°They choose to hide and hold their positions?¡± Vemmaninth mused as the Black Order stood watchfully behind him, the two sisters Zentha and Pyra standing nearby as well. ¡°No,¡± Erik said, as the sphere of stone opened from below, tunnels suddenly forming in each and every direction. ¡°They come to us.¡± He explained and true to his words, Zrosians swarmed out of the city''s barrier. The Imperials watched, as hundreds after hundreds, they formed before Keye. An army of Zrosians, they came out to welcome the invaders that Erik and his people came as. ¡°Hah, why bother?¡± Grylrag growled. ¡°Because, my young foolish hatchling, in these open fields¡­¡± Erik sighed, ¡°Within these grasslands, they hold the advantage, when in comparison if had they accepted a siege¡­Well those almost always progress into the city itself, streets, buildings¡­corners, ceilings, alleyways, sewage systems. Their tacticians know the Xilfir excel at guerrilla warfare.¡± ¡°As such, they come out to avoid slaughter in the shadows, they come out to face us with their full might.¡± Pyra mused, watching with an ever-growing grimace as the Zrosian numbers only grew. ¡°And quite the might it is, what is that? Three times our own?¡± Xavrydar chuckled uneasily. ¡°About,¡± Erik calmly said, as the massive horde of Zrosians began forming comprehensible battlelines. ¡°Zrosa, where only the strong¡­survive. A powerful people they¡¯ve become, due to that belief. Not only the army we came here to face, but the Keye citizens themselves come out to fight. A militia of blood thirsty gladiators, adventurers, hunters and worse of all¡­mercenaries who know these lands like the back of their furry paws.¡± ¡°This is why Zrosa had no issue sending out their entire military force against us in the form of three armies, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zentha realised, ¡°Their citizen militia itself would be enough to hold through a siege for several days.¡± Erik only nodded, as he gazed ahead, studying not only the gathering foe but the terrain itself. His gaze passing over the wind-swept grasslands, small barely noticeable hills rising and falling along it. The few couple of trees that grew either alone or in small groups, scattered throughout with long distances in between each. ¡°Nowhere to hide,¡± Pyra pondered out loud, ¡°There will be no ambushes, no flanking unless forced¡­Just a straight up clash and massacre.¡± The rest seemed to agree, all but Erik, who once again sighed. ¡°Look closer,¡± He told them, glancing then at the citadel¡¯s towers, as the sun¡¯s light shone over from the other side. ¡°At? Look at what?¡± Tevrerth asked, the large warrior leaning over the railing to get a closer look. ¡°At what you have yet to grasp, at how much you have yet to learn.¡± Erik mused back before turning to face them, Pyra and Xav being the first two before him. Erik glanced in between the two, one a highly experienced bandit leader and the other a powerful mixed-blooded drake with eternity before him to live out. ¡°Xavrydar, how would you set the stage for this battle? How would you commence it?¡± Briefly taken aback by Erik¡¯s sudden lecturing, Xav studied the battle before them more closely now as he began his try at answering. ¡°The Zrosian¡¯s foot soldiers and tamed beasts are a powerful head-on force, and with this advantage in numbers and terrain they will surely try to take us head on before surrounding us.¡± ¡°And?¡± Erik urged. ¡°I would retreat, let them come to us, maybe even set up for a defensive siege at Abu Katra.¡± Xav replied. Humming in understanding, Erik then turned to Pyra. ¡°And you, Pyra, what would you do?¡± He asked her, as she stiffened by the sudden attention. ¡°I¡­¡± She mumbled out before looking over the horde of half-beasts and beasts, then the terrain they lay on. ¡°With our stronger casters, with the citadel¡¯s guardians, with our Dragon Knights and Wyvern riders¡­¡± She stepped to the railing, gazing forward into the enemy. ¡°I¡¯d charge in with everything, shock them with raw power, awe them with the continued savagery of our wyverns, deadly skills of our warriors and heart-wrenching power of our mages.¡± Erik smiled in amusement at her response, causing no little a glare from Xav upon Pyra, as the Emperor returned to facing the battle ahead. ¡°So, retreat and caution, versus a head-on push and raw strength.¡± Erik grinned widely, ¡°Your council is appreciated, it is good that I am the one who decides here, isn¡¯t it? For either would result in the fall of our chances. No, we¡¯ll do¡­¡± Glancing back at them, Erik¡¯s grin dissipated into a grim deadpan expression. ¡°We¡¯ll do neither, and both.¡± He said, pausing briefly to let them catch on before continuing. ¡°I charge the Black Order with command of the Knights of Wyvern legions, stand back and await my command.¡± He ordered before turning to Pyra, ¡°Next, I charge the reckless Pyra with the entirety of the Xilfir land army¡­other than our precious Dragon Knights who I charge to Zentha.¡± Looking more surprised than ever, ¡°Me?¡± Zentha mused as she met her sister¡¯s confused glance. ¡°Yes, with some quick preparations to make as well starting right now.¡± Erik said, then looking up at the sky with narrowed eyes. ¡°Let us begin, this bloody dance we call battle and hope...that the weather holds direction.¡± The sky was not clear today. -
- Standing several heads above the armada about him, the wolvine half-beast stepped ahead of the rest. Wearing a long-worn, embroidered and elaborate suit of armour, highly decorated with fangs, claws, ears and fur-patches as trophies. Garn Keye, Chief of Wolf and retired Lord General of the Zrosian Keye Military, growled a low tune as he gazed at the storm ahead. ¡°The enemy comes.¡± A voice mused from behind him, glancing back Garn was met with one of his many old comrades, each and every one of them also ready for battle. Garn returned to facing the enemy, ending his prolonged growl with a huff. ¡°Indeed, the dark-spawn return to haunt us.¡± Garn mused. ¡°Should of ended their species when we had the chance,¡± grumbled another. ¡°Yet that Sinben gold and riches was too good to pass by, be it a lesson to the greedy.¡± Garn joked with a wide smirk, walking forth further then before turning around to face his people. His smirk dissipated, a clear stead-fast expression now as he faced them.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Eyes narrowed, as his fangs lay bared. Hands clenched into fists, as his tail lay still and low. As his ears stood high and perked. ¡°Soldiers, hunters, even the farmers. Why do you stand out here? Why do you heave weapon and armour? Why, do our feet tremble? Our hands shake?¡± Garn asked loudly for all to hear, the scattered chatter ceasing immediately as he began to speak Gesturing behind himself, ¡°The enemy approaches, our long defeated foe re-emerged from the shadows, they come thirsting for vengeance as the dark-spawned scum that they are.¡± Slamming his out-stretched arm into his chest then, Garn snarled. ¡°They hunger for our property, for our lands. They¡¯d see our homes burn, our families tortured and torched! Just as they took my son¡­They hunger for vengeance, but shall we just stand and let it be? No, we stand, for we are Zrosian. We stand here today, with muck in our boots and metal in our paws¡­We stand to fight.¡± He growled out, his voice overflowing with ferocity. ¡°We stand to fight!¡± He repeated in a bellow, echoed out by the horde before him. ¡°For we are Zrosian, for these are our lands, our homes. For our families, for our legacies! We shall stand and fight. For these rats and rodents come to take it all from us,¡± Garn turned around to see the storm break up into hundreds of clouds, the Empire¡¯s army forming beneath its hovering citadel of black. ¡°But they will take nothing, and they will not leave. Having entered our land, let us bury them here as fertilizer for our fields.¡± Taking in a deep breath, Garn roared out. ¡°For we are Zrosian, for our legend is built upon the strong foundation of our felled enemies! For upon that foundations of blood, flesh and bone, our dynasty rises!¡± Taking into his right hand a grip, as two of his comrades struggled to drag it to him, Garn heaved up his oldest friend. Garn raised his weapon high, a massive jagged great-sword. And the sound tripled at the sight, the entire horde of Zrosians bellowing for blood behind him. Garn thrived in this sound, Garn lived for this tune. And for the melody which followed. ¡°Go, Charge, Fight, Fell and Rise!¡± Garn bellowed out, as the lesser numbers of the Empire¡¯s army formed in the distance. As he himself stomped forth, a stampede of beasts, with him at its lead. Garn lived for the sound and die he would as it played. Die he would alongside the melody of war. As the sound of armoured feet, massive paws and thousands smaller, filled his surroundings. Joined by the clattering of metal, the cries and bellows. Joined by his slowing heartbeat, in preparation. Garn held his breath.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TfrVM1HwIhA
As the rush filled him, and everyone around him, as the wind blew through his helm and past his fur. Past his wide-open eyes. Past his widened and maddened smile. As after a long charge, the Zrosian met their peak speed, unmatched by any other race they rushed forth like the mightiest of stallions yet upon their own feet. Raw strength within their every step, leaping forth with each. The Zrosian charge met the Xilfir lines, as long spears descended before readied formations of shields. And as pain, as all hell was let loose. As the outnumbered Xilfir legions were met with the overwhelming numbers and power of the Zrosian charge. The battle, had only just begun. As magical barriers rose before the Xilfir knights, enemy spells clashing into the walls of mana and dissipating within, as crazed Zrosian warriors continued their headlong charge beyond their skewered comrades. Through and over the Xilfir battle-lines, as trained soldiers leapt over the shields, as monstrous beasts barrelled through. Chaos dominated the scene. As blood splattered, as heads rolled, and bodies fell. As quickly the Xilfir formation shattered, Garn thread through it, slash after slash he cleaved through Elf after Dark Elf. Smiling widely, enjoying every moment¡­ Until he felt something stop his blade, Garn glanced down to find a bright gauntlet wearing first grasping the edge of his massive sword. Pyra looked up into the giant of a half-beast¡¯s gaze, her own shining brightly as she herself wore a wide grin. As Garn¡¯s faltered. A moment passed between them, one of silence and trepidation. As Pyra finished her chant. ¡°Lend me your strength, for I am your hound! Draconic Martial Arts; Custom Art; Light¡¯s Shadow!¡± As he entire form then vanished from his sight, yet Garn felt it, he felt her fist swipe his weapon aside as it itself disappeared. He then felt it too, he felt her fist bash into his chest, as the wind was forced out of his lungs. As he was sent soaring through it, crashing through who knew how many bodies before tumbling to a stop. Garn no longer felt any of the ecstasy which filled him before, none of the preparation and bravery. Garn only felt empty, as Pyra now stood over him shining like a molten sun. Reminding him of just how old he had grown, and why he had retired. Reminding him also, of one he had once slain. The same face, the same power. The same unbreakable expression. ¡°You¡­You¡¯re dead?¡± Garn coughed out, ¡°Myratha?¡± He asked with wide fearful eyes. As Pyra¡¯s eyes then widened fully, at the sound of her mother¡¯s name. ¡°No, old fool.¡± She replied in common, ¡°I¡¯m her revenant.¡± Pyra said, as golden light engulfed her foot which stomped down into the old soldier¡¯s chest. Caving in his armour, flesh and bone, Pyra crushed the life out of Garn. Glancing away from the lifeless general then, at the silent horde of beasts around her, as their petrified gazes met hers. As she pulled her gore-splattered leg out of their leader¡¯s body, silent the moment was not as all around them battle raged. Pyra raised her right arm up then, her gauntlet shining like a beacon of light, as she snapped her fingers. ¡°Xilfir, Tortuga, Reform!¡± She commanded, snapping the beasts out of their daze, yet not quickly enough as the sound of metal cleaving through flesh then took over. As the Xilfir Knights pushed through the crazed horde, creating an opening she calmly walked into, into their new formation. As the Xilfir Knights now stood in a large circle all around their mages, spears thrown aside and replaced with longswords, they retained their shields as those lay steadfast and dug into the ground. Pyra stopped as she reached the opening, glancing at all beasts around her faltering to approach, albeit they stormed the rest of her formation with great ferocity. As her formation of nine lines of Xilfir Knights held, still she knew this wouldn¡¯t be enough. Their leader dead, only the moral of the little around her had fallen, still the Zrosians outnumbered them by too much. ¡°W-What are we standing around for!? As our brothers and sisters die for country, let¡¯s kill this bitch and regain honour for our fallen!¡± As the Zrosian officers shouted encouragement, refuelling the horde. Pyra glanced up at the storm above, as the formation closed up behind her. Hearing the continued clashing of blades and claws, vaguely she made out the citadel now. As the surrounding clouds grew in number, as the magic in the air grew¡­ As the storm, now suddenly blacked out the sky. Pyra for the first time, now understood how Erik was setting the stage, having rushed into battle without needing to know. Her loyalty coming first far beyond her own life, she trusted Erik with the lives of her people too. As thunder roared out. As lightning crackled through the dark sky. In unison, they descended down. Spirals of black winds followed down the guardian serpent of storm¡¯s many forms; Xeyl descended down from the sky, forming cyclones of wind magic in her fall. Merciless, the wind elemental crashed down upon the horde, shredding all in her path before rising back up into the storm above. Leaving them behind and surrounded by staggered, confused and out-right terrified foes. Each cyclone had landed an entire platoon of Dragon Knights amongst the Zrosian horde, and as the empowered killers rose to their feet, magical weapons in hand. A murderous aura filled their surroundings, as the butchers then went to work. Unstoppable before these mere foot-soldiers caught off-guard and flanked, they immediately became the horde¡¯s new focus. As rain, then fell. As blood now covered the grasslands, and flesh, and bone, bodies riddled the ground and were stomped upon as many fought, or just ran. Nobody foreseeing what came next. As the army of Xilfir Knights, and plattons of Dragon Knights, lay surrounded one and all. It was all according to Erik¡¯s plan, for he cared not that they were surrounded¡­ Only, that the enemy was gathered and their focus elsewhere. As once more they came from the sky, their wing beats announcing their descent. Flocks of wyverns pierced the blackened heavens, ferocity in their eyes, as flames, frost, acid and lightning bellowed out with their roars. Each had a formation, five in total and each flock following a singular one of their own. As each Black Dragon rode the Wyvern at the lead, diving down and leading the way for each formation of monstrosities, what followed was a rain of death. The five formations of winged beasts followed the path of massacre created for them below, swerving around the circular blobs of allies they only needed to burn everything else around. And burn, freeze, melt and electrocute¡­they did. Numbers, mattered no longer. As the Xilfir Knights created the exact opposite of a kill box for the Wyverns, like shepherds the knights herded the Zrosians around them. And similarly, the spell-blade Dragon Knights, created a path for the formations of Wyverns to follow around the central circle. An unending rain of hell from above, a continuous barrage of assured death as the Dragons merely needed to be there to be followed. Leading the flocks of Wyverns around the paths, none ever got in another flocks¡¯ way, yet no Wyvern stood still enough to be shot down. Perfectly executed, already, had the Zrosians of Keye lost. As under Erik¡¯s command, the building storm was seized by his guardians and used as cover. As under Erik¡¯s command, Pyra took the stage and spotlight, gathering the enemy around her. As under Erik¡¯s command, Zentha¡¯s pin-point accuracy alongside Xeyl¡¯s wind magic, sent down the Dragon Knights to shape the enemy army however they wished. And under Erik¡¯s command, five Black Dragons at the lead of an army of Wyverns, commenced Keye¡¯s fall. And fall, Keye had. B2; Chaos - Ch 60; Pieces - Part 2; Fall The Next Day Noon Grasslands between Keye and Abyele
Erik breathed in the cold breeze as it swept past his form, as the blades of grass swung all around him. As the sun shined down from high above, its light lightning up his every direction, even the Dark Citadel as it hovered above. All but himself, as he stood beneath the ever-flowing storm that was his wind elemental. Darkness surrounded him, just as he felt the same fill him, mind and soul Erik felt the darkness loom within. ¡°Our foe approaches,¡± Xeyl whispered with the breeze and into Erik¡¯s ears. As the elemental, and its other three brethren formed behind their master. ¡°Then the time has come,¡± Erik mused, ¡°Lower it.¡± He said nonchalantly, as high above the citadel began to move. Riding the storm, it hovered back and away from Erik, then slowly began to fall. ¡°Dejal, Fierv. Give it a nice landing,¡± He told the other two, as the elemental of flame and the one of earth turned to face the descending city. As their magic flowed into the ground, quaking it flat and burning it clear. Creating the perfect terrain, as the storm clouds parted, gently setting the Dark Citadel down onto the ground. Erik turned around, gazing upon its greatness for a long silent moment. His creation, ¡°Quite the mark you leave, master.¡± Voltru mused as its form shuddered with energy, the clouds then completely dissipating from sight. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet,¡± Erik replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only begun to leaving my mark.¡± He said before returning to face the wide-open grass lands ahead. ¡°It has been short, but you¡¯ve been more than useful Xeyl.¡± He told the wind elemental, ¡°Fierv, Voltru, even in my past life you were both of immense use as well.¡± He told the other two, before his gaze fell to the last as all four now kneeled. ¡°Dejal, my dear old friend, you I thank the most. Eons spent protecting my liar, without barely a hint of spite on my return. Thank you, each of you, for everything.¡± Erik said, his expression remaining blank as he continued to speak. ¡°Master?¡± Dejal said in a questioning tone, confused albeit having no features to physically show such. ¡°For this day I will need my full strength, as such¡­¡± Taking in another deep breath, Erik raised his right hand up. ¡°Guardians, Dejal, Fierv, Voltru, Xeyl¡­I release you.¡± He chanted before snapping his fingers, a sound which echoed through each elemental¡¯s very being. As each of their forms then shuddered, as the ground and air around them quaked. As their true forms were briefly revealed, for the giants that they were, each standing almost as tall as the Citadel itself. The four goliaths kneeled, a mountain, a storm, a blizzard and an eruption each kneeled before Erikathyr. As each dissipated out of this physical realm, returning back to the spirit realm. Erik continued to chant, ¡°Draconic School; House Hold Subschool; Lair;¡­¡± taking a deep dreading breath. ¡°Unclaim.¡±, Erik ended his chant. Stumbling back then, Erik clenched his chest, as black veins grew to riddle his body. As all the power, all the mana that was sealed away to control and own this fragment of space he called his Lair¡­returned to him. Erik shuddered, yet smiled. Although the pain was unignorable, the power which coursed through his body was something he hadn¡¯t ever felt. He was a Lairless Dragon now, what his people regarded as a feral beast. And feral Erik felt, as the sound of marching feet finally reached his ears. As over the horizon of rushing grass, a line of grey began to rise. ¡°Finally¡­¡± He mused, ¡°Finally¡­¡± He growled, turning then to gaze elsewhere as more sound joined the already quaking melody of drumming and stomping metal boots. As an armada of Zrosian grey armoured soldiers rose to his east, a line of blue rose to his north. Azure armour, black and blue capes alongside tall emerald-green great-swords held high. The Elven armies of New Druv too approached. ¡°Finally!¡± Erik bellowed for all to hear, his voice overtaking all as it filled the grasslands. As he glanced to his west, as there too rose another colour, another line over the horizon, another foe. Hellbent on surrounding him, the Dwarven armies of Seeri came from the west. Just barely visible beyond and behind the citadel. Three kingdoms marched towards him, three people joined against him. ¡°Ohh, how reminiscent is this of old times passed.¡± Erik mused in draconic, as his blackened wings spread wide open. As with a single, albeit struggling wing-beat, he rose into the sky. His wings shook as he hovered, particles of dark energy flowing out of his form and falling down. Erik smiled widely, as within minutes the armies now surrounded him, as their chosen ¡®heroes¡¯ stepped forth from the masses. Out of the last remaining Zrosian army, stepped out Hanae herself, Empress and Elder Beast of the Zrosian wilds she moved forth with her retinue of powerful beasts. Her expression seemingly calm, yet twitching, as pure rage filled her boiling heart. As then out of the Elven army, stepped out seven more, their features amusing Erik to no end. Behind them stood an army of Wood Elves, Snow Elves, Night Elves and High Elves, yet out of the seven only one was indeed not a High Elf. Reminding Erik that, some things just did not change. Glancing then to the dwarves, twelve stepped forth this time, gnarled expressions and awfully unkept beards within suits of armour of the highest quality of both make and enchantment, each wielding weapons which radiation raw power. Erik opened his arms wide, ¡°And so, history repeats itself.¡± He exclaimed out loud. ¡°Indeed, vile beast, as I only see yourself and a mountain of stone behind you.¡± Mused one High Elf, four arrows already knocked upon his crystalline bow, yet take aim he did not. Not yet¡­ ¡°The great Erikathyr, destroyer, devourer, conqueror. Stands before his joint enemies, alone. Truly, you must jest.¡± Hanae growled, ¡°Enough with the tricks, enough with the ploys. You can hide your filthy rats beneath your shadow, but once you have fallen nothing will save them then!¡± The Zrosian Empress exclaimed. Her eyes burning, literally a bright crimson, as she met the Dragon¡¯s dark gaze. ¡°Look around you, Dragon, the entire world has come to see you fall¡­for second time. And for a second time, you stand without ally or friend or family. Surrender, and may we have mercy upon your dreaded soul.¡± Hanae spoke with a commanding tone. As Erik¡¯s eyes narrowed, as his smile faltered. ¡°Surrender?¡± He mused in Zrosian, ¡°After all this? After how far I¡¯ve come?¡± ¡°And same as before, you will fail, you will fall, you will be slain!¡± A Dwarven lord announced, slamming the end of his massive flail upon the ground, sending many another dwarf stumbling from the ensuing quake. ¡°Hah¡­Fail¡­Fall¡­Slain?¡± Erik repeated in dwarven, as his gaze fell. ¡°Indeed, all that lays behind me is a mountain.¡± He then spoke in Elven, ¡°And this city, shall stand forevermore, marking how far I¡¯ve come. Marking, through its foundation of blood and gore, through its structure of hard work and raw power¡­This Dark Citadel, shall mark the immortality of my children and theirs. This Dark Citadel, shall stand for as long as this world shall, for I name it now. Draconia, that it never falls.¡± He announced, as very slowly he began to descend back down. ¡°But vile beast?¡± He returned to draconic, half way down to the ground. ¡°Vile, I might be, but beyond beast this being that is me was born. Now beyond dragon as well.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. As beneath his breath, he chanted. ¡°Light, which I earned. Brightness, which makes me whole.¡± A whisper it was, yet it filled the ears of all, his words blowing through the fields of grass like a frigid breeze. As the champions of each side, suddenly rushed to cease his words. Elven royals, Dwarven lords and an Elder Beast, each charged the chanting Dragon. Their weapons flashing into action faster than the flowing wind, as Erik continued his chant. ¡°The white of my scales, gold of my eyes¡­Now black of scale, now crimson of eye! For I am not light, for darkness is now I. A darkness I command not...¡± His voice, turning into a growl as he continued on. As weapons deemed legend, dove into his form. ¡°Blessed, I am not.¡± As with a single wing beat, each was sent flying aside. ¡°Fire as it was absorbed within, Lightning deformed by my sins. My blood boils, my blood roars¡­¡± All but Hanae who withstood the burst of mana, soaring forth as her claws expanded beyond her small frame. ¡°Yet my blood¡¯s element¡­this is not.¡± Swiping forwards, she was met with Erik¡¯s Underblade, as the pitch-black weapon held one-handed deflected both sets of claws in a singular motion. ¡°As still, it rises forth¡­¡± Suddenly Erik plummeted, crashing onto the ground yet still standing, his dark gaze rose to meet each of theirs as briefly he paused his chant. ¡°Let us begin, the final chapter.¡± He mused, before finishing his chant right after.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8Wg1MYjOguI
¡°Draconic School; Unleash Linage!¡± Erik bellowed, his voice naught but a monstrous roar, as his form exploded into swirls of darkness. Growing, expanding into a massive form, Erikathyr the Dragon now suddenly stood before the three armies in his true might¡­yet changed. Gone were the beautiful white scales, Gone were the glorious golden horns, Gone were his majestic white and gold wings. With scales of the darkest black, jagged horns of crimson, leathery wings of blood red held up by limbs of black¡­A feral violet filled Erik¡¯s eyes, as his gaze befell his foe. The Dragon arched back, wings briefly enclosing¡­ Before suddenly bursting wide open, sending forth a turbulent wind. The Dragon roared, quaking the ground, quaking the air. Quaking his enemy¡¯s hearts, filling them with a primal kind of terror. ¡°Let us put this to rest, and play the final note to my melody!¡± Erikathyr exclaimed, stomping down onto his front clawed feet, as flames of the darkest black flickered in between his mouth. As flames darker than night, burst out with the opening of his maw. Hanae stepped forth to meet his attack, as her own form changed. The reality of her shape shuddering, Hanae suddenly reappeared larger, different. A massive brown bear with moss, leaves and an entire forest growing upon its back, eyes burning crimson as she stomped her right front paw down. The ground shook, then rose to her will, forming a pillar of stone she deflected the Dragon¡¯s fiery breath. As over the stone, briefly she caught a glimpse of his spreading wings. And as the pillar of stone fell to dust, a burst of wind followed as the Dragon rose into the skies. Spinning in his upward motion, Erikathyr turned as he levelled out with wings held closed, reopening them as he spun to then re-face the ground. ¡°Come, denizens of Faetera, allow me to introduce you to your maker!¡± The Dragon called out, before descending down upon the gathered masses, seeming to each mortal eye like a horseman of the apocalypse. His massive draconic form swept down, gliding over the army as a trail of darkness was left in his path, rising back up briefly as he turned to dive back down once more. Maw widening, as once more Erikathyr swept over the armies. Black flames engulfing thousands then, as many more rushed to get out of his wrath. Ending his massacre by fire, as he came to meet the Elder Beast once more, and the two monsters clashed. As Erikathyr bent his wings upwards, revealing all four of his clawed feet as the mountain of a bear rose to her hind-legs. Erik crashed into Hanae, his claws raking through her tough fur and even tougher hide, splattering blood all over those who stood beneath, a tidal wave of crimson upon many poor a soul. As the Elder Beast whined in pain, digging her own claws upon Erik¡¯s scales, yet pierce them they did not. Digging down with her maw then, Hanae¡¯s fangs tightened around Erikathy¡¯s left foreleg, a force capable of crushing any city¡¯s wall. Yet, still his scales withheld. Not a scratch, not a drop of blood, as Erikathyr pulled away. Pushing off with all fours, as he beat his wings, Erik sent Hanae stumbling back. As once more he opened his maw wide. Not a chant, not even the semblance of one escaping his breath, as flames of darkness gushed out instead. Hanae was engulfed, her vision going black as instead of feeling the flames burn away her flesh. Immediately, whatever the darkness touched, it all went numb. And as the Dragon returned to the skies, all watched in frozen awe, as the last of her kind¡­The Elder Beast fell to her knees, blood dripping out from what wasn¡¯t charred black, as her expression lay passing into blankness. Empress Hanae, in her strongest form, passed out from the agony. Her massive body looming forward, threatening to collapse upon her scurrying people¡­Through a shuddering of reality, she suddenly returned to her previous form. Collapsed and unconscious upon the scorched ground. ¡°With a single breath¡­¡± A Dwarven Lord mused as he gazed upon Zrosa¡¯s strongest. ¡°It is not over yet!¡± Exclaimed a Snow Elf, one of New Druv¡¯s chosen few, with features as white as their name recalls. As he and his brethren all raised their arms forth, magic flaring within their eyes, many others also joined. As chants of all kinds flowed through the armada below, the voices increasing with each word spoken. Erikathyr swooped down once more, breathing out a black blaze in a wide arc all the while slashing his bladed tail along the ground, yet still the chanting continued, and spells ensued. From the most common balls of flame formed by the foot soldiers, to complex coils of several elements flaring up into the sky, casted by the more expert of mages. To then devastating barrages of power, as the Elven heroes casted forth their own. Erikathyr flew, as fast as his massive form could manage, he evaded many a spell simply with his speed. Yet, with a gigantic army unlike any other spanning the entirety of the ground below, he couldn¡¯t evade them all. As flames seared his scales, as ice formed solid along his wings, as lightning strikes and water blades struck his sides. Those did little alone, but as thousands bashed into his body, together they caused much more. Followed by a joint cast, the Elven heroes spoke their unified chant. ¡°Raise the elements shall thy, to my command thou flows. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth¡­¡± In Elven they each chanted, hands raised and eyes closed as they stood in a circle, ¡°Lightning, Ice, Life and Light!¡± As each called upon element flowed out of their bodies, wind and light far greatly than the others, the elements formed at their centre. ¡°Upon what makes us and this world, calls thy. By thy power, move, strike!¡± They each called out, and the elements merged into an amalgamation of colours, taking the form of what seemed to be light, this was naught but a mixture of pure raw mana. Erik turned to them just as they ended their chant, swooping down upon them then. ¡°Arch-Sorcery; Sage Level; Elemental Catastrophe!¡± And as Erik spread his wings to hover, as he widened his maw and breathed out pure darkness. The mixture of elements surged upward, meeting his black blaze. The combination of lights clashed with the darkness, the very air shuddering as if in horror by the collision of these two opposing energies. As from below, it seemed to all as if a sun was being formed anew. Whilst above, as if the darkness and eternity of space beyond was trying to snuff it out. The very sound of this battle was not unlike the rumbling of thunder, growling, roaring right into each and everyone¡¯s ears. Filling the expressions of all with both astonishment and dread. As the beam of lights suddenly began to grow thinner, then being overtaken by the befalling darkness, as it engulfed the Elven heroes just as well. And everyone else around them. Alarm filled each heart then, until a beam of pure white light pierced through the black. Several dozen times thinner than before, yet brighter than ever, it blasted a hole right through Erikathyr¡¯s attack¡­ And Erikathyr¡¯s body, as the Dragon bellowed with pain. As the blackness beneath him dissipated, he plummeted. The Dragon fell back down to the ground with a crash, rocking the ground beneath one and all. Now filling them all with hope, as Erikathyr struggled to stand up. Wings laying sprawled upon the ground around him, as it was splattered with the charred corpses of thousands. ¡°Now¡¯s our chance men!¡± A Dwarven Lord announced, as machines of dwarven make rumbled forth. ¡°Give up not!¡± Exclaimed a voice from the Elves, ¡°For our fallen! For their sacrifice! Let not this moment be lost! For New Druv! Blot out the sun!¡± As a bellow grew also amongst the remaining Zrosians, thousands of roars joining into a great war cry. As each of the three armies now converged onto the fallen Dragon. Elven arrows filling the sky above, enhanced with deadly magic they rained upon Erikathyr. Dwarven eruptions blasting forth from the side, as their cannons and worse sent forth a barrage of mithril. Enraged but not disheartened by their fallen Empress, the Zrosians charged. Like an army of frenzied beasts, as the Elven rain and Dwarven barrage came to a pause. Erikathyr was surrounded, scaled like a hill and suddenly covered in hungering half-beasts, tearing away at his body slash by slash, bash by bash, stab by stab. Hundreds of weapons, feeling like needles, they filled his weary body. As he growled, ¡°Remember, my name. Remember, this day¡­¡± Erik exclaimed, as he steadied himself. ¡°Remember, my wrath!¡± Erikathyr roared out, as black sparks of lightning suddenly surged through his entire form. Disintegrating all flesh and bone within a fifty-meter radius, the lightning crackled along his tail before surging up his back and into his now opening maw. ¡°Let me fill, your history books, with my immortal myth!¡± He exclaimed, as a beam of black crackling energy burst out from between his jaws, as he moved his head from left to right. Running the continuous surge of lightning across the Dwarven lines, causing absolute havoc amongst them. Thousands more, now lying dead. As Erikathyr¡¯s searing breath dissipated, still the Dragon stood tall, a terrifying sight to behold surrounded by what could only be depicted as cataclysmic. Erikathyr stood tall, a mighty member of the greatest of beasts, a one-being-army. Until, his entire body suddenly fell numb. Agony, unlike anything he had ever felt before, it plagued his heart. ("Hah...my time has run out.") He thought. Unable to breath, unable to speak. ("This power...it takes ove-") Unable to move, Erikathyr collapsed to the ground. His body shivered and twitched, as his eyes rolled back. ¡°Indeed, finally.¡± As a hellish voice then filled the battlefield, Brazath appeared, standing amongst the destruction. Wingless, still the devil prince smiled widely. ¡°Even you, cannot escape the inevitable!¡± He exclaimed in a maddened tone, eyes bulging wide open as he cackled wickedly. As a dark aura formed all over Erikathyr¡¯s fallen form, tendrils of black and violet too, like wisps of a strange energy. "For when the Ancient wakes," Brazath quoted. Unlike any darkness, unlike even the miasma of hell, something else entirely oozed out of him. ¡°For when the blood boils!¡± Brazath mused, as Erikathyr¡¯s body suddenly pulsed with movement, seemingly growing into twice its previous size. ¡°Monsters beware!¡± He exclaimed with great excitement, as once more Erikathyr¡¯s body rose to its feet. And once more reality seemed to pulse around it, once more it doubled in size. Changing for the ultimate time. As his horns now grew out like a forest of bone, whilst the tail grew thicker, yet also shorter. The blackness of his scales, joined by a pulsating violet, a bright murky light flowing out from in between each plate. As his wings, grew not with each sudden growth, and instead crumbled to dust, being no more. A mountain in his own right, Erikathyr stood far above the clouds now. His eyes though, showed no semblance of sentience, no Erik within. Only a feral hunger, a primal ferocity, as its every movement formed a rumbling sound. As it glanced down upon Brazath, who wholeheartedly laughed. ¡°The end...¡± He said with glee. And the Elder Dragon growled. "Is nigh and here! Hahahaha!" And the entire world shook. B2; Chaos - Ch 60; Pieces - Part 3; Come Together
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kc_9RT4q8YA
The ground and air quaked, Its very presence making reality shake, Its growl, an explosion of power, as the army was forced to their knees. A pressure filled the grasslands, as if gravity itself had turned against them. Nobody could stand before this monstrosity, nobody but Brazath, and even he struggled to remain straight. Even his expression struggled, twitching in between awe and laughter. ¡°Cometh be, ancient beast!¡± He called out, ¡°Destroy this world, with me! Remake it with me! Let us reshape this reality into our liking!¡± He cackled, wickedly so Brazath cackled. But the Primal being ignored him, merely an ant in its presence the Elder Dragon¡¯s gaze turned elsewhere. It glanced at the struggling armada around it, then beyond. It glanced at the land beyond, at those moving its way, and those moving away. Its eyes, narrowing, as it not only sensed but saw the spirits of this land. Spirits of which there were only two colours, as they filled the bloody battlefield. Spheres of red and black riddled its surroundings, shining a dim light as they floated up to surround it. The Elder Dragon felt the land¡¯s pain, it felt it¡¯s sorrow. And in return, it roared. A sound so raw in strength, a sound so infused with magic itself. It broke the spell of cowering upon the army, but in its stead infusing them with a horrific terror. As each stood up and turned tail, every man and woman for themselves, the armies ran before this apocalyptic being. As even Brazath was now brought to his knees, holding his own ears shut tight as he resisted the temptation to flee. A primal fear being brought up from within all, at the very sound of this beast¡¯s roar. Ceasing then, now the Elder finally turned to the Devil Prince. Eyes many times larger than Brazath himself, those violet slits focused upon him. Slits surrounded with intricate lines of black and red, forming designs akin to runes and magic circles, Brazath knew exactly what he was glimpsing into. ¡°For all your lives, you¡¯re lied to, you lie to yourselves.¡± The Prince mused, as he stood back up. ¡°Of the Spirits of the land, who you supposedly guard, Of some mighty eternal being who you protect!¡± He chuckled, ¡°When in truth, these Spirits are mindless, souls long given up on existence. When in truth, you are far more than just guardians.¡± Brazath opened his hands wide, ¡°But you understand now, don¡¯t you? Erikathyr? You feel it don¡¯t you? The unlimited power at your very call? The primal surge of energy which can both destroy¡­and form worlds! You, a Primal Elemental is what you¡¯ve become! What your people call the fall to chaos!¡± The Elder Dragon merely growled back, baring its massive fangs at what it regarded as nothing more than a very loud insect. ¡°It is far too bad, that your mind is numbed, so much power within a being so bestial¡­So primal.¡± Brazath mused, as miasma then surged out of his hands. As a rift opened before him, crackling with dark energy, reality around it seemed to tremble. Regaining the Primal¡¯s full attention, as it itself sensed the energy within. ¡°And to you this power I give! Master!¡± Brazath bellowed in chant, ¡°I present this being as a sacrifice to you! Hell!¡± As out of the rift thick tendrils of miasmic energy burst out, hundreds upon hundreds of clawed tentacles surged out and engulfed the Elder Dragon. Wrapping around him, as more and more continued to flow out of the rift, as the rift itself was torn wider to let them through. As miasmic fog also gushed out, falling to the ground and creating an ocean of hellish energies, slowly beginning to devour the land whole. Warping the grasslands into a desolate, hellish landscape. As the beast roared and bellowed, as it fought and struggled. Black flames and lightning surging out of its very body, dozens of tendrils were shredded or charred to ash each second, but for each one destroyed a hundred more joined in from the rift. The Elder Dragon was overwhelmed. As Brazath continued to laugh, maddened in expression and tone, ¡°And finally, with great patience!¡± He announced as if the world itself was a stage to his grand act. As he gazed into the Primal¡¯s eyes, as it sunk beneath the ocean of corruption. ¡°I win.¡± Brazath mused. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure, if I were you, Devil.¡± Said an amused voice, as Brazath suddenly sensed to beings above him. Glancing up, he saw them now, albeit they had not a physical form. Like ghosts, the two Spirit Beasts hovered in the sky, watching the scene. ¡°Who¡­¡± Brazath was about to ask. But Kalix cut him off, ¡°Don¡¯t matter, you should be looking ahead anyway, something fun is about to happen.¡± The boy warned. ¡°This is going to be good,¡± Kaisley mused, as both of them smiled widely. As they gazed not at Brazath, and not at the Elder Dragon sinking beneath the power of Hell. The twins gazed beyond and at Draconia, as the citadel still stood before this mayhem. As Brazath sensed it now too, a rise of energy from within the citadel¡¯s towers. As miasmic rings of magic began to form around them, runic inscriptions alit by raw mana, quickly the rings grew to encompass the entire grasslands. As then slowly, the ring¡¯s crimson colour began to fade into a bright gold with the runes turning into a dim blue. ¡°What is this!?¡± Brazath exclaimed, suddenly leaping up into the two twins enraged, yet his fists hit nothing as he reached them. His entire body simply flowing right through Kalix as they both continued to hover where they stood. ¡°Hah!¡± Kalix laughed, as they both continued to gaze at the city. ¡°We¡¯re phantoms you moron, you can¡¯t touch us and we can¡¯t touch you, we¡¯re still in the Spirit Realm of this world.¡± Kaisley explained with a sigh, ¡°You have other problems at the moment anyway.¡± She then mused, gesturing at the mountain of hellish tendrils, as the golden light filling the rings reached them, and began to sear them to ash merely with a touch. Brazath growled, ¡°Holy magic!? From a miasmic caster!?¡± Disbelief in his eyes as he gazed straight at the citadel now, ¡°Traitor¡­AZKEL I SHALL HAVE YOUR HEAD FOR THIS!¡± The prince bellowed in a rage, as he had been slowly descending back to the ground. His descent suddenly quickened, Brazath crashed into the warped earth, eyes alit with fury and hellish power, he charged forwards. ¡°Just to spite me!¡± Brazath grumbled, ¡°I will destroy your very being!¡± Brazath screamed, as he ran, leaping with each step he took. The Devil Prince was quickly approaching Draconia¡¯s walls. When suddenly¡­ As the ground rose, as the earth suddenly encompassed his body. A hand of stone formed around Brazath, gripping him tightly and holding him down. ¡°W-What?!¡± Brazath was surprised, yet knew what held him, sensing the elemental commanding this magic. ¡°You are unbound! Foolish element! Your master no more, his magic holds you not! Why do you still assist him!?¡± Brazath exclaimed, as his entire body briefly shone violet, bursting himself out of the stone with sheer strength. ¡°A servant needs not a signed contract to serve,¡± Dejal¡¯s voice whispered out of the very land, ¡°And I am proud, to serve greatness itself.¡± The Greater Elemental said, as Brazath tried to take another step forwards. Yet to the prince¡¯s dismay, the elements themselves seemed to have turned against him. As the ground wrapped tightly around his feet. As a powerful wind began to blow all around him, holding him down. Brazath pushed through it all, struggling with each next step. As magma rose from the ground to bubble up and devour him, he did his best to avoid it. As a storm formed above, raining not yet lightning struck into his path, stopping him now but slowing him down. As the ground continued to rise and the wind continued to blow. Sheer frustration filled Brazath as the four beings did their very best to slow him down. And suddenly, as the magical rings of violet where finally completely turned to blue and gold. A ringing sound filled the land, a singular chime, ever echoing itself. It came from nowhere, but everywhere at once. Encompassing the surrounding area unlike any other sound, simply permeating it as if produced by the air itself.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VBlaWzMiZYw
As Azkel¡¯s voice now replaced that chime, as she chanted her spell, as she stood within the castle¡¯s dungeons standing before the beating mound of hellish flesh. ¡°Souls come and gone, present yourself before this forgotten thrall, free him of this fate of numbed plight.¡± A scroll before her written by Erik, she read off the chant and casted the ritual as instructed before. ¡°Spirits of this earth, unbind his chains, give him aid.¡± Her eyes filled with this holy magic, she held back the need to scream as it flowing through her body contradicted her very nature. Filling her with pain.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Turn back his state, cleanse his mind of this numbing fa?ade!¡± Azkel exclaimed, as a mist of gold exploded out of her body and into the beating heart. ¡°Holy Script; Lost Book of Souls; Arch-Sage Cleanse!¡± As the hellish organ then suddenly disintegrated, the shell now gone, the energy within burst out. A wave of golden energy flowed out from within Draconia, and as it moved the land itself changed back. Purifying everything in its path, it briefly stopped as it met the mountain of corruption. As the two energies clashed, as the tendrils turned to engulf the growing golden sphere too. Azkel felt the resistance, as she fought against the power of Hell itself. Pushing herself to her limits, Azkel was at her very limits¡­ ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­¡± She mumbled out through the struggle and pain, feeling as if her entire body was aflame. Hearing then the door slam open, Azkel feared the worst. ¡°You can,¡± Then spoke a voice from behind her, yet the Deviless dared not glance back or even look away. As she felt a hand then place itself over her left shoulder, then another over the right. Azkel felt the struggle being passed down the line, releasing her of some of the needed concentration, now she glanced back at the intruders. Seeing Makaela as she rested her on onto Azkel¡¯s left, and Ascal as he lay his bony hand onto her right. ¡°Ha-Hah, and here I was hoping you were both dead.¡± Azkel mused, glimpsing Kailu at the doorway as well. ¡°Instead, you¡¯re both here as two completely different beings¡­¡± ¡°What can I say? He changes people.¡± Makaela managed to say, struggling herself to aid in the spell. ¡°Not always for the best,¡± Ascal grumbled, ¡°But I can¡¯t really complain!¡± He then exclaimed. ¡°Yeah, neither can I.¡± Makaela agreed. As down their arms mana now flowed. Filling Azkel, the pain tripled, but her control over the spell did as well. As outside, the barrier-like spell suddenly shuddered. Lines of pitch black and bright blue started to flow out from its centre, covering the sphere entirely and merging with its golden make. As a hellish screech exited the rift. As the magic suddenly pulsed, and the tendrils were disintegrated in its continued growth, hundreds by hundreds being absorbed into the mixed holy spell as it grew. The corruption surrounding the beast was cleansed, and with it the rift closed, the hellish voice within speaking out for the first time. ¡°Hah-It does not, end here.¡± The crooked voice warned, as the tear in reality healed. As the Elder Dragon once more was revealed, now surrounded by the golden gleam of holy magic. The circles which made it up then beginning to enclose, they surrounded the Primal beast, but not like a cage. No the magic was not entrapping in nature, instead it formed neatly around its shape, changing as he moved around. Trembling the earth as he did. As the circles then began to fade, before suddenly shattering. A rain of golden lights fell upon the beast, a shower of glittering magic, as its entire body then pulsed. And Brazath as he continued to struggle against the elements, paused to gaze up at the Elder Dragon he¡¯d awaited. Eyes wide, as the lights dissipated, and he turned to face him. He gazed down at him. The Elder Dragon glared down at Brazath, eyes now a bright gold with light blue designs. ¡°No, little Devil, I did not know what form I would take¡­¡± Erikathyr growled, having regained consciousness within his own changed body. ¡°But I knew what you were looking for,¡± ¡°No¡­Impossible!¡± Brazath muttered out, ¡°No one sentient being can control that much power and remain sane!¡± Brazath exclaimed, ¡°This is impossible!¡± And Erikathyr laughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, again. But I am not controlling it on my own,¡± He mused glancing then at what the Devil couldn¡¯t see. At the millions of Spirits now turned gold, as they surrounded him like fireflies. ¡°I can barely move¡­But speaking is enough,¡± Erikathyr explained, as he struggled even to turn his gigantic neck. ¡°You wanted¡­this great power, to hand Faetera and everything within to your lord and master, to Hell. Your plan is foiled, and now it¡¯s time I enact my own.¡± Brazath responded not, falling into a fit of crazed laughter instead, the Devil prince seemingly having lost his senses entirely. ¡°Pitiful creature,¡± Erikathyr sighed, as he turned his attention away from the Devil¡¯s shattered sanity. Instead, he turned to the sky. ¡°Dark times, are ahead.¡± He mused, as he watched it tear open. As a crimson scar ripped the sky apart. And through it descended a million times more tendrils of corruption than the little rift from before had given out. ¡°But I won¡¯t let you.¡± Erikathyr mused, as he opened his maw. Reality trembling around him as he summoned up his primal power. As something akin to flames formed within his jaws, a smouldering heat accompanied by what could only be described as a forming sun. The Elder Dragon opened its maw, and a beam of blinding light burst out, growing the further it went till it engulfed the rift and the descending corruption whole. And as the Primal closed his jaws, the sky lay clear. All but the rift which still remained there, flames seemingly burning away at its incorporeal edge, flames at the command of Erik¡¯s very will. And to his will, the rift burned close. And Erik chuckled, a rumbling sound which with quaked the air. ¡°Yeah¡­with this power.¡± He mused, ¡°I can.¡± ¡°But should you?¡± Then came a voice, one made of an amalgamation of voices, never once the same. It spoke from nowhere, yet everywhere at once. And only Erik, only the Elder Dragon heard it. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me,¡± Erik told the voice. ¡°No, I cannot, but I-¡± ¡°Shut it,¡± Erik then growled, ¡°Just because you¡¯re the creator, the great being above all, doesn¡¯t mean I give one wyvern¡¯s ass to what you¡¯ve got to say to me now.¡± He told it, ¡°This world, this reality, is unfair. I don¡¯t care what you think, it¡¯s my turn to be unfair.¡± Erikathyr said, his tone stoic and set. The voice did not respond again. ¡°While I hold this power¡­¡± Erik mused, as his gaze fell back to the ground. As the Elder Dragon, began to chant. Speaking in words more akin to growls, grunts and snarls, a language long forgotten. A language built into this now Elder Dragon¡¯s soul, like draconic itself. Erikathyr chanted in Ancient, calling upon the ancient power awoken within him. As another rift opened before him, a perfect circular tear in reality and into another. A tendril, formed out of his forehead, a golden string of light. It entered the portal, and with it, Erik searched far and wide. Until, ¡°W-What?¡± the voice which came through told him he had found her. As through the circular mirror-like portal, with a golden string hovering before her, was Shizuka. Looking both confused, and shocked by the monster she, immediately an aura of spirit burst alive all around her. The young foolish bestia Erik once had mercy upon, no longer. He saw the warrior that was now. As she herself met his gaze, ¡°E-Erik?¡± she mused, recognising those fearsome golden eyes. ¡°What is going on? What happened to you!?¡± ¡°I have on last favour to ask of you, Shizuka¡­¡± Erik spoke, and even reality around her shook. Feeling, and sensing the seriousness in his tone and emotions, ¡°Anything.¡± She calmly responded. ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡± He told her, and she nodded. As the golden string suddenly straightened like a needle and pierced into Shizuka¡¯s chest.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3YxaaGgTQYM
Shizuka¡¯s eyes widened, as she felt it prodding within not her body, but her soul. She realised, she knew now, what Erik was after. And just as he had told her, Shizuka did not resist. Instead, she helped, she guided the string to its target. The part of her soul, that wasn¡¯t hers, as where many. Part, like many others, she had devoured. Shizuka led the string to what remained of Thea, to what lived of her within. Feeling as it wrapped around it, a perfect pouch of gold, pain then filled her as Erik then pulled. As the string pulled, feeling as if her very heart was being pulled with. Still Shizuka resisted not the magic and only the pain, still she held her ground and let it flow. As out of her chest it came, engulfed in a golden thread now unfolding, the blueish Spirit hovered where it stood. A thread of gold still holding onto it. Shizuka collapsed to her knees, filled with relief, she gazed up at the desolate soul. As the string continued to pull, as the string lead it into the rift, Shizuka gently helped it within. ¡°Erik,¡± she whispered, ¡°Bring her back.¡± She said, as the portal suddenly closed. Leaving the soul before the Elder Dragon, a string of gold connected the two. Erik gazed down upon it, barely a dot within his sight, he focused on it. ¡°That was, the plan all along.¡± He said, as he then sensed a rise of malevolence nearby. He watched as Brazath now rose back to his feet, still laughing, still maniacally chuckling. ¡°You¡¯ve insulted hell¡­This realm is no more, I can feel them¡­Armies are on the move! My father! My uncle! All of hell shall descend upon these lands!¡± The Devil Prince announced, as maddingly he gestured forward, ¡°You wish to bring her back? Do you even know what it takes to bring something back to life? It will take everything you have. All of the energy, all of your current power! You might even lose your own life!¡± Once more, the Devil laughed, eyes wide with insanity as he took a step forward. Only to trip, as a mound of earth moved into his path. Falling face first into the ground, still Brazath continued to laugh. ¡°With how you are now, maybe¡­maybe you can protect this realm! But if you bring her back then you¡¯re all doomed dead!¡± Brazath bellowed out. As he raised his gaze to meet the Dragon¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Erik said, ¡°This world, it means nothing to me¡­¡± He said as his gaze returned to the soul, ¡°Not without her, and I realised it too late.¡± As the ground then suddenly rose up like mud, engulfing Brazath whole, the Devil sunk into the earth as still he laughed. And Erikathyr, continued his other-worldly chant. And as he spoke, incomprehensible words long having lost their meaning. Only he, and the world remembered them. As the wind blew, as a storm formed. As the ground quaked, as the sky roared. Erik gave it his all, as he felt it¡­ He felt every drop of it move, to his will, to his words his mana flowed. Into the thread, he forced it, as on the other side it engulfed the tiny blue soul. He felt himself being drained dry. And in return his form shrunk. As the sphere of blinding light grew. And grew. And grew¡­ Erikathyr, now back to human form, fell to his knees. As the spell continued on its own, continually sucking every drop of energy from him, finding no more it began draining his very life. His body began to change, collapsing into unhealthily scrawny¡­ As his very voice faded away, Erik choked to speak but nothing came out. And as within the light he glimpsed a figure form, Erik could only smile. (¡°I have¡­done my part.¡±) He thought, as he felt his life force reaching its final drops. As his now bony body lay on the ground, his skin cracking up like sandstone. Death approached, and Erik knew it. Yet still, still he smiled. As the light then faded, the sound of feet landing upon the dirt before him reaching his ears, Erik had not the strength to look up. Try as he might, couldn¡¯t even raise his own arms. As he then felt it, soft and warm, he felt her hand touch his face. He felt himself being pulled up, his weary eyes meeting her own. Thea looked into Erik as he lay on the verge of death, her eyes already watering red with understanding. ¡°Why?¡± Yet still she asked. But he couldn¡¯t speak, yet respond he did. (¡°Because, I stole your time, it was my fault you died. Now, I¡¯m giving it back.¡±) Erik said through their bond, causing her tears to fall. As she held him tight, ¡°Idiot¡­¡± she said. (¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±) He replied, (¡°Thank you.¡±) He then said as she held him, as his head lay over her shoulder, his eyes widened at what he then saw. Ghost-like, the two Spirit Beasts hovered before them. Unseen by Thea, unheard and unnoticed. They smiled at Erik, as their voices reached his mind. (¡°Our father sends you his regards,¡±) Kalix said, as Kaisley held up her hand within which an object appeared. Something Erik recognised. Kaisley held an hourglass, through which she saw through Erik¡¯s eyes, seeing herself and her twin brother. (¡°Second chances are rare, Dragon, so take this fourth as a blessing never to happen again.¡±) She told him. As an aura of spirit formed around her hand and arm, a beast''s paw with claws suddenly enclosing around the object, bright light escaping it before it suddenly shattered. Bursting forth with an explosion of even brighter light, and finally catching the sobbing Thea¡¯s attention, as she leaned away to look. But finding nothing and no one, the twins were gone. Her eyes widening then, as she felt Erik rise. As she glanced back towards him. His bright golden eyes, looking straight back at her, his body returned to good health as a set of mighty white and gold leathery wings spread open from his back. Erik glanced down at his own body, feeling his returned power and strength. He felt reborn anew. As they both rose to their feet now, eyes stuck onto one another''s, Thea spoke first. ¡°You¡­had it all thought out, didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked. But Erik shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I knew there was a chance I¡¯d die, but still I took it.¡± He said with a fading smile. As Thea then wiped her face of the tears, ¡°You¡­You insufferable idiot¡­¡± she said, as he then suddenly pulled her closer. ¡°I¡¯m your idiot.¡± He told her, holding her by the waist and the back of her head, as their lips then met. Taking away her breath, and several long moments, before releasing one another. Gazing into each other, ¡°What now?¡± Thea asked as she glanced at the broken and still retreating armies within this destroyed landscape. ¡°I-It¡¯s not¡­.It¡¯s not over yet!¡± As a voice then exclaimed, fuelled by rage, Hanae rose up from the ground having regained consciousness. Wobbly in her stance, she turned to face them, eyes wide and maddened. ¡°Z-Zrosa still stands!¡± She announced, her voice causing a shuddering within each remaining Zrosian, even those that were out of earshot in the distance. They all stopped at the sensation of the anger permeating out of their Empress. As vine and stone rose to her will. Erik stepped to, facing her. ¡°No, it¡¯s over.¡± He said, only adding to her rage. As Hanae took a single step forth, fully ready to fight to the last¡­ Until she heard it. Until she saw it. As in the distance, from each direction, lines grew over the horizon. Banners held high as they danced with the wind, Hanae¡¯s heart sank at the sight of it all. As from the south came the Dragon Empire¡¯s legions, led by large drakes of black and flying their banner of the Dragon. From the west, remnants of Sinbeni joined by the Druvian army. Both raising their banners of the Wyvern for Druvia, and the four guardian animals for Sinben. And more came from the east, banners of bright cyan flying with greenish wings expertly knitted and enchanted within, they shone brightly even beneath the sun. As the Fae armies marched forth too, Nerick and Kayle at the lead and riding majestic Pegasi alongside the Fairy leaders. As ahead of them all, arms held open wide as she childishly smiled, Ivy rushed through the destroyed terrain. Hopping with happiness as if she was surrounded with a garden of grass and flowers, and not the ash and burning corpses. And then, more came from the north, flying tattered banners of black with an icy fist drawn within. Giants one and all, their massive forms distinguishable even from this distance. And at their lead, Findri rose up into the sky, her wings of frost opened wide. By her side, Alan led the Jotunn down towards the retreating Elves. Hanae watched it all transpire, losing all strength in her legs, she collapsed to her knees. ¡°No¡­¡± She mumbled out in disbelief. As Erik now loomed over her, with Thea in his arms. ¡°The entire world has come to watch you fall, surrender, and pray that I might have mercy upon you all.¡± He said with a mocking tone, briefly causing Hanae to grimace as she glanced up at him with a rage-filled glare. Rage which, quickly faded away just as it had came, her gaze dropping back to the ground. ¡°I¡­We¡­Zrosa!...¡± Her fists clenched, as her entire body shook, and all resolve disappeared from her then as she lay on her knees and gazing down at the shattered ground. ¡°Zrosa¡­surrenders.¡± She said, her tone one of utter defeat. B2; Chaos - Epilogue 1; Our Story Erik and Thea waited before Draconia¡¯s wide open gates, as from the distant armies they came. First to arrive, Nerick and Kayle leapt off their pegasus, both almost toppling Thea over as they embraced her. Nerick stepping away then, as sister held sister, tears streaming down their eyes. ¡°You-You¡¯re-alive¡­¡± Kayle managed to say through the sniffling and hiccupping, pulling in her sister and holding her tightly, as if she would disappear if she didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m alive, and I¡¯m never going anywhere ever again.¡± Thea replied, holding Kayle just as close, for several long moments they held one another. During which the others arrived, Ivyieth coming to a stop with her own pegasus nearby, Zentha and Pyra then appearing in a burst of combined shadow. Followed by Alan and Findri, who soared down and landed by them all. Letting her sister go, Thea nodded to Kayle before turning to the rest. ¡°Thank you¡­all of you, for trusting him.¡± She said, gazing at each of their smiles, ¡°For no matter how crazy his plans, I can only thank you all for believing in him.¡± ¡°No, Theaviss, thank you.¡± Findri then said, stepping forth from the group to then holding both Thea¡¯s hands. ¡°You did what none of our kind ever could, you helped Erikathyr find his way.¡± Glancing then at Erik, Findri nodded in acknowledgement, as he did also. As they all then turned to the city, ¡°There are a few more, we should show our gratitude to.¡± Erik mused, as Thea pulled away from Findri and held onto his arm. Facing the gates as four figures walked out, and immediately as they saw Erik, three of them kneeled. All but one, Makaela¡¯s and Thea¡¯s eyes widened at seeing one another. ¡°You¡¯ve chang-¡± Thea was about to say, but was cut off midway as Makaela suddenly embraced the both of them, both Thea and Erik. ¡°I¡¯m so glad¡­¡± She muttered out in Elven, ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re both alive!¡± She exclaimed in common, tears wetting her own face then as awkwardly she pulled away. Coming to stand before the both of them, ¡°Sire¡­we¡¯ve won?¡± Makaela asked. ¡°Erik,¡± Thea then said, pulling Makaela back in, she hugged her now. ¡°Call us by our names, we¡¯re no royalty¡­we¡¯ve been and always will be friends.¡± Thea said, meeting the now Dragon Elf¡¯s eyes, they both smiled. ¡°Plus, I can¡¯t have my fellow empress thinking she¡¯s beneath me now, can I?¡± Her words striking Makaela hard as she froze both in expression and thought. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I was dead, not elsewhere.¡± Thea mused with a grin, ¡°And you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll allow.¡± She then said, as the both of them glanced at Erik, a chill going up his spine at their gazes. ¡°I-Uh-Ahem, Ascal! You did well.¡± He then turned to the Lich, avoiding the conversation entirely and causing Thea to chuckle, as once more she hugged a stunned Makaela closely. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without this little monster,¡± Ascal sighed, ¡°But I guess what is, is for a reason.¡± ¡°Gotten wiser from losing some flesh have you?¡± Erik mused, fully expecting Ascal to try and take full credit. ¡°If not, then humbler.¡± Ascal said with another sigh. As Erik looked over him, then over Kailu. Sensing the strange and ancient energy within his scythe, something he hadn¡¯t sensed earlier. Erik kneeled down before the young Xilfir, laying his hand over Kailu¡¯s shoulder, the young boy dared not meet the Dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°You wield great power now, and great power comes with both great authority and heavy burdens. Use it wisely, use it morally, but most important of all, use it.¡± Erik told him, as Kailu¡¯s chest swelled up with pride. ¡°Y-Yes, my lord.¡± The young Xilfir managed a stuttered reply.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. (¡°Hah, so there are people who can break your shell.¡±) The voice spoke into his mind. (¡°Shove it Z.¡±) Kailu responded, the moment completely ruined. (¡°We have yet to agree on that short ass name!¡±) The devil grumbled. As Erik now rose, then turned to face the last of them. Not recognising the creature at first, they rose to face him. Pale white skin, long gleaming blonde hair and glistening green eyes. And a pair of white feathered wings, spanning widely from their back. Erik knew it was a Seraph, and angelic being. What he did not know though, ¡°What can I say? Chalk it up to accidental holy purification, and a painful one at that.¡± was that it is Azkel, realizing that as she spoke. She was no longer a Devil. ¡°You change people in many ways, Dragon.¡± Azkel mused, glancing from the Lich, the Scythe, the Chosen and the Dragon Elf. Then the Djinn, the Hero, and the young Drake. ¡°You¡¯ve accomplished a lot,¡± Azkel said with a smirk, ¡°From fate¡¯s slave, to Emperor of it.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Erik sighed as he stepped to the gates, gazing up at the citadel before him. All then turned to follow him, as Thea and Makaela each took one of his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve come a long way¡­¡± Erik mused out loud, ¡°We¡¯ve come a long way.¡± He said, glancing to each of his comrades, they began to walk into the city. Through the silent streets, dimly lit beneath this night sky, they roamed. Heading towards the castle, as behind them the Xilfir also came. Gathering behind their leaders, warriors and heroes.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6CAUc-YyCZY
¡°From the desolate lands of the lost world¡­¡± Erik whispered, his mind straying. ¡°To the fields and dying farmlands of Druvia.¡± Thea mused as she held on tighter. ¡°And the village, with that first clash.¡± Kayle added, also sinking into Nerick¡¯s arms. ¡°Then the city¡¯s bustling streets...and Azruxan.¡± Nerick who then mentioned the battle. Alan chuckled, ¡°The port and taverns of Daldorth, a day I¡¯ll never forget.¡± ¡°The wide-open ocean,¡± Erik also mentioned with amusement, ¡°I will miss my Lair dearly.¡± ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Lair we destroyed too.¡± Thea said with a giggle. Erik chuckling too at that, ¡°Then there was the sands and dunes of Sinbeni, its cities we felled open.¡± ¡°The¡­P-People, you freed.¡± Kailu muttered out sheepishly. ¡°The people we revived.¡± Makaela corrected, ¡°their spirits healed.¡± ¡°The fortress of Swain, and the Orcin hordes we herded.¡± Nerick said, continuing to reminisce, smiling as well as the rest. ¡°The Zrosian jungles¡­¡± Ascal mused, glancing down at his now bony body, and his demon wielding disciple. ¡°The plains of Zrosa that now surround us¡­¡± Erik then said, pausing before the castle¡¯s steps. ¡°What¡­do we do now?¡± Thea asked, as all looked at him. As Erik let go of her and Makaela, rising a single step before turning to them all. To his loved ones, to his comrades, to his people. ¡°My story, ends here.¡± He proclaimed, ¡°We¡¯ve won.¡± Erik announced, and cheers slowly but surely rose from the formed crowd of Dark Elves. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t end here,¡± He then growled, regaining their silence and attention. Erik spread his wings wide, forwarding both hands to his queens, Thea and Makaela both took it, and he pulled them up to his side. ¡°My story ends here, but our story¡­Your story, Draconia¡¯s story, has just begun. And each one of you, of us, can add upon its paper with our ink. Let us not take this victory lightly, let us use it to its fullest potential and create something¡­greater.¡± Erik took a deep breath, ¡°We¡¯ve suffered, we¡¯ve risen, we¡¯ve fought and conquered!¡± He exclaimed, his draconic voice reverberating throughout the city and the plains beyond its walls. ¡°Now¡­Now we build.¡± Erik announced, ¡°We build a kingdom like no other, to bring order to this world, and protect it. We shall build, with our own two hands, with our mighty minds and strong hearts. We shall build a dynasty that shalt not fall to time.¡± His eyes shone a bright gold, with a tinge of crimson swirling within. As suddenly, the ground quaked. The buildings and streets shook, as raw energy flowed through it. As the black stone changed, replaced with pure white and a pale golden gleam. Above them, the sky also pulsed with magic, as lights rained down upon them. Spirits filled the air, shining a multitude of colours, the previously dark and solemn city was alit with life and power. ¡°A dynasty that nor hell, nor heaven, shall ever break.¡± B2; Chaos - Epilogue 2; Our Dynasty 10 Years Later Central Empire of The Dragon, Sinroz Citadel of the Dragon, Draconia
The morning sun shone down upon the vast farming fields, lands of plenty surrounding the just as great city at their centre. Three sets of massive white walls, magically raised as mana flowed through each brick and marble, glowing a blue hue as the sun¡¯s rays met them. Statues of great draconic beings stood tall above the rest of the city, built upon each tower of the walls, magic twirled and swirled about their eyes too. Buildings filled the inside, tall and beautifully formed out of marble with a mixture of pale yellow bricks. Each roof, curved and a bright red, the buildings¡¯ corners also rising like spikes. A mixture of Roman and Renaissance styles. Amongst them, busy streets of civilians and vast markets of merchants were rousing. All getting ready for their daily routine, their lively hood within the centre of Faetera. As through the gates came more, travellers and adventurers alike, people came from all over the world to visit this jewel of a city. More than usual walked through the gates today though, as there were more guards roaming the growing streets. Wearing gleaming white armour with a dragon¡¯s head for ahelmet, more than just Xilfir took the post of protecting their home. As along each street and over each building, all sorts of festive decorations began to build up. From veils of thin white cloth being hung out of each window, the Empire¡¯s emblem in gold within. Long straps of white, gold, black and red then hung from building to building, embedded with common metals of similar colour which gleamed under the sun¡¯s light, scattering a cascade of lights upon the street below. Sound filled the city as it awakened. Taverns burst with guards, adventurers, mercenary and workers alike. Loud boasting and cheering mixed in with the street roaming groups of bands outside. Music filled the city as the city itself shined. Children ran through the colourful and fantastic sounding streets too, their imaginations going wild as they roamed behind the bands or joined the crowded city markets. All but one child, high above it all. At the city¡¯s centre, the castle rose high up over a hill of stone and trees. Gothic in form, yet bright white with edges of gold and silver, it shone like a gem below the solar rays. Massive, yet so small compared to the great city around it. Around the top, within a tower¡¯s window, one child gazed down upon the bustling city with gleaming eyes of wonder. Long light blue hair and bright golden eyes, the young child, no more than ten, glanced from street to street as crowds formed, as the streets themselves seemingly moved. As the city came alive, in her eyes everything was coming towards her. Draconia was slowly forming towards the centre. ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Came a voice from behind her, as a hand settled upon her head, ruffling her hair. She glanced upon, ¡°Already? But I wanna watch some more¡­Please auntie?¡± she asked Makaela. ¡°Ah-¡± Makaela was about to scold the child, when two young elves rushed into the room, chasing a small terrified wyvern with sponges and water buckets. ¡°Boys!¡± Makaela exclaimed in elven, and the two of them came to a sudden stop. The wyvern cub, rushing to hide behind her feet, trembling. Both having short white hair with strands of gold, their ears pointed but ending with golden scales. Their eyes golden, focused into thin anxious slits as she stepped to them, with hers narrowing. ¡°Ziethael, Erael, what did I tell you about running?¡± Makaela asked the two twins. ¡°Not to?¡± Ziethael mused. ¡°But uncle told us to fetch-¡± Erael began to say as he gestured at the wyvern. ¡°Forget the cub, go get yourselves ready!¡± Makaela exclaimed, suddenly but gently slicing her hand down upon each of their heads before either could react. ¡°Y-Yes mom¡­¡± Both boys whined in unison, rushing out of the room whilst trying not to spill the water. Makaela sighed, ¡°Ah I swear Thea has it easy with you¡­¡± she mused, returning to the other child. ¡°You can watch from below, get a closer look even, so come before that wyvern ruins your dress.¡± She told the young girl, gesturing at her beautifully ornate dress of white and mixed in gold, shaped as droplets. ¡°Fine¡­¡± She agreed, taking Makaela¡¯s hand, she allowed herself to be lead out of the room.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. But not before slyly propping open the sweets cabinet in her room, winking back at the wyvern as they left. Makaela led them both through the castle¡¯s vast corridors, decorated with all kinds of meaningful history. From paintings of great Dragons of old her father told her about, to the true heroes the world should hail and tell stories of. She even saw images of her aunts, uncles and her own mother. Yet not one, not a single piece of art within the castle depicted its king. And as they walked through these long hallways, she remembered the answer he had given her when she asked, why? (¡°An Emperor only needs his mirror, as paintings and depictions of old are only that, old.¡±) Smiling to herself at that wise yet also funny phrase, she then carefully descended the steps alongside Makaela, as the two twins appeared out of nowhere once more. Slowing down their pace, Ziethael and Erael now followed them towards the final door, usually locked and guarded it now lay open and bare. Showing the throne room on the other side, into which they walked. As almost everyone they knew waited there for them. From the merchant lords to the nobles¡­ From guard commander Pyra, to the four generals, Nerick, Ascal, Zentha, Kailu and each of their retinues. Even foreign powers were present, the children recognising wise king Sol and his adventurer¡¯s guild masters. The Order of Sinbeni each of which was a Dragon or Drake. The Fae Lords from Pepputia, alongside the High Priest of S¡¯Sern, leader of the newly allied Mer people. Even the Elven King of New Druv and the Dwarven Lords of Seeri had come. Zrosa¡¯s royalty having joined as well, albeit standing at the corner of the hall and afar from the Elves and Dwarves. But also, speaking with Royal Councillor Kayle, Empress Thea who was the young girl¡¯s mother, and two other beast-women looking individuals they did not recognise. Most of all, one figure caught the children''s attention, as she stood aloof nearby the throne. Her humanoid form having grown and changed accordingly. World-renowned explorer Ivyieth turned to the children with a wide smile and just as open arms, ¡°Kiddos!¡± She exclaimed as the Ziethael and Erael rushed her, grabbing each by the waist she raised them over her shoulders, barely breaking a sweat with her draconic strength. ¡°Sister Ivy! Where have you been?¡± The young girl exclaimed, also rushing to stand by Ivyieth¡¯s feet. ¡°Everywhere and nowhere!¡± Ivyieth replied, ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s a story for another time!¡± She said, then putting the twins down. ¡°Pfft, I¡¯ve got better stories anyway.¡± Shizuka mused. ¡°You wish kitten,¡± Ivyieth said, and the two glared at one another. ¡°Ah, here he comes.¡± Thea said, ending the debate before it even started and gesturing for her daughter. Who rushed to stand by her mother¡¯s side, as did the boys, being pulled over by Makaela to stand straight. As all chatter fell silent, when he entered. Donning his signature white draconic armour, and a long dragging cape of gold, alongside a gleaming crimson crown with embedded white and gold precious stones. The Emperor, Erik walked out towards his throne, two beautiful wives and three children. Briefly shaking the hands of Shizuka and Quinn, ¡°Thank you, for coming.¡± He said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have missed it for the world.¡± Shizuka replied. He then turned to Kayle, ¡°Is everything ready?¡± he asked. ¡°It is, everything has been prepared.¡± Kayle responded and Erik turned to the rest of the hall, glancing briefly at the young girl whose eyes lay wide as she stared at him, he quickly winked at her before turning to his guests.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KxG-T9mDgEI
¡°Well then, let us not leave the people waiting. Open the gates.¡± He announced and the guards began to push the massive doors open, revealing the outside, as the throne room had been moved long ago to allow this exact purpose. Slowly, the most important individuals on Faetera, began to walk out onto the plateau. Below them, the entire city spanned beyond. A gathered crowd of citizens watching from the streets, they gazed expectantly at the platform of stone peeking out from the hill¡¯s trees. ¡°Do you hear it?¡± Erik then said, as he took both Thea¡¯s and Makaela¡¯s arms, ¡°The silence.¡± He said, glancing at his two sons and one daughter. ¡°This is their respect.¡± Beginning to move then, they descended the throne¡¯s steps and moved down the now emptied hall. As the silence persisted, not an instrument, not a voice to be heard other than the birds which filled the sky. Not even the Wyverns who guarded the plateau, they made not a grumble, not a growl, and barely a breath. As he and his family stepped out below the sky, all bowed. Making their way to the plateau¡¯s edge, they stopped there and gazed down at the city. The silence then breaking as Erik raised his arms, a cheer quaking through the air as he did, then silence once more when he lowered them. ¡°For a decade, we¡¯ve grown. For a decade we¡¯ve built¡­all this and more.¡± Erik began to speak, his voice echoing out into the city below. ¡°And today, ten years later, we celebrate what we¡¯ve accomplished. What you, have accomplished.¡± He exclaimed, smiling widely at the beautiful world before him. ¡°Drink, dance, sing and boast! Same as we did on that day, ten years ago, we shall do so now once more as we shall ten years in the future!¡± Taking a deep breath, Erik¡¯s wings then burst open, encompassing his family. Erikathyr roared out, ¡°Let the Draconia Festival, commence!¡± he announced and the silence disappeared. Joy and craziness then filling the streets, as the shouting, singing and music continued. Pulling his wings back in, Erik turned to his guests, ¡°So, shall we join them then?¡± He asked, receiving some scornful glances from the Elves and Dwarves, but mostly a unified cheer. As Kailu¡¯s scythe suddenly shuddered in his hands. (¡°Oh yeah, let¡¯s get crazy!¡±) Z exclaimed within the general¡¯s mind. All then beginning to descend the hill, each with their own retinue of guards, Erik needed none as he and his family also joined the boisterous streets below. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Erik told Thea, Makaela and the boys as he rested his hand over his daughter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We¡¯ll be right there.¡± He said, and they walked on ahead. Erik looked down at his daughter, then up at the city ahead. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked her. ¡°It¡¯s more colourful and amazing up close¡­louder too though.¡± She mused back, causing him to chuckle. ¡°Yes, yes it is. And in time, it will be yours.¡± He told her, ¡°Being the oldest, this city, these people¡­This empire, is your right, but also¡­Your duty if you choose it.¡± Erik said, ruffling her hair lightly, as she promptly began to fix it. Pouting in annoyance as she did. ¡°That is, if you want it.¡± Erik said, kneeling down next to her, ¡°I give you my empire in your future my daughter, but is it the future that you wish for?¡± He asked, meeting her eyes which matched his. As she glanced in between him, and the city, pursing her lips in deep thought. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know.¡± She said. ¡°Good,¡± Erik mused, ¡°Take your time, decisions should not be rushed unless needed.¡± He said as he stood back up, ¡°Today, we enjoy what our people have achieved.¡± ¡°Why not what you have achieved father?¡± She then asked. Causing Erik to grin widely, ¡°Because, I couldn¡¯t have done it alone. Nobody can do anything alone. Come now, Erika, let¡¯s join the celebrations, shall we?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Erika said sheepishly, gazing at the dancing and singing, at the musicians and playing children. ¡°And let this day, be not our best, but our best yet.¡± Novel Completion Interview with CrN~ I ran through the forest, desperately searching for the one who I had been told would speak with me. The sounds of pursuit behind me faded away as I ran further and further into the gloom, but I knew that those behind me would find me again, if the creatures in this forest didn¡¯t get me first. I could already hear the rustles and soft vocalizations of the animals lurking in the shadows and knew that I didn¡¯t have much time. Where was he? And then I heard the brush rustle behind me and knew I was out of time. I spun around, clutching the dagger in my hand in a futile attempt at protection against the danger approaching. And then out of the shadows stepped a beautiful wolf with fur the color of the night sky and a powerful presence that demanded compliance.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°You smell familiar, human,¡± The voice was deep and rumbling. I relaxed slightly and began to straighten up from my defensive hunch. ¡°Are you SlyOkami? My friend, George Bakerson, told me that you could help me.¡± ¡°Ah, the first listener. SlyOkami, that I am.¡± The wolf stepped forward. ¡°And how might I be of assistance, human?¡± The wolf¡¯s jaws opened, revealing sharp teeth, and his tongue lolled out in a way that should have reminded me of my dog, but instead just felt threatening. ¡°I have questions I was hoping you could answer.¡± I asked, taking a step away as the wolf began to prowl around me. ¡°I believe you also require a guide out of my forest,¡± The wolf then mused, having finished inspecting me. It then began to walk off. ¡°Come then, let us hear these questions of yours.¡±
Interview~ Ch Hype - Daughter of Storm Decided writing LitRPG just doesn''t fit for me, so, well, how should I put this? Here it comes~ So while that pends, here''s quick access to the first chapter ^ ^ Enjoy ;P
It was a stormy day that afternoon, wind roaring over the great capital¡¯s rooftops as rain barraged the streets just as well. Not a soul was visible, not a light shimmering in any of the windows. All but the castle up high on the hilltop at the citadel¡¯s center, lights flickered and flashed, music played and people chattered. As the storm raged outside, a party raged within the castle walls, magically expanded to fit the entire city and more. The party had far surpassed extravagant, as little wyverns flew about the massive hall carrying platters of the most exotic foods conceivable through trade. Yes, Draconia was a wealthy country indeed, and for today¡¯s occasion the King had brought out every single stop. For today, was princess Erika¡¯s 16th birthday. And if she chose it to be, the day she would be officially crowned as the Heir. Erikathyr roamed the crowded party with his two wives grasping either of his arms, not only were his two sons barely seen about, but the prime guest¡­ Erika herself was nowhere to be seen. Sighing to himself, he knew how difficult a choice lay before her. ¡°Do you believe she will be alright?¡± Thea grumbled under his breath to her husband, Erikathyr. ¡°She will make the choice for herself, whichever it is, it is hers and as long as it is hers-¡± Erikathyr began to say, but was cut off by Makaela. ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll support it. I just hope it doesn¡¯t overwhelm her.¡± Makaela added. ¡°She has my blood running through her veins, Erika will do fine my dears.¡± Erikathyr assured, but just in case, he made eye-contact with a decorated soldier standing by. A Dark Elf with a young complexion albeit his many honours of war and service riddling his suit, Kailu met his overstaying gaze and immediately understood the order he was being given. Not having been posted but was supposedly to be enjoying the party, he was only happy to oblige his majesty and leave the chattering behind. A dark skull hung off his neck like an amulet, gleaming purple when he stepped outside.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll keep you dry.¡± Kailu sighed, hiding the amulet under his shirt, he proceeded to walk out into the storm. Even as the rain pelleted him, it seemed to magically swerve around him, leaving him mostly dry. ¡°Picky demon,¡± He mused to himself, taking the dreadfully long steps down the hill, ¡°Oh nothing, sleep.¡± He mumbled to himself. Reaching a flat piece of land about half-way down the hill, the flora filled his purview with a great garden of many colours. Even a small maze made of hedges lay within the garden, and Kailu moved exactly in its direction. Entering the maze, he made his way through the many passages almost automatically. Knowing every outcome by heart from the thousands of times he had tread it. Looking for the one, he would usually tread it with. Coming out to a cliff¡¯s edge, where he found her where he always did. Sitting cross-legged and facing the city below, even as a storm went over it, the city was a majestic sight to behold. Some might even call it magical. ¡°Already out of your dress my lady?¡± Kailu carefully announced. As the normal human looking girl before him rose up, dusting off her casual clothing. ¡°It was getting uncomfortable, plus Maka would kill me if I got it drenched.¡± ¡°Here to ponder some more then I garner?¡± Kailu asked as she stretched her arms and back. Erika sighed, ¡°There is only so much to think over, we prepared too much food.¡± She said with a solemn tone. ¡°We shall be economically sound even after.¡± Kailu added. ¡°Ah, and that mountain of presents¡­they really didn¡¯t need to.¡± Erika grumbled. ¡°Gifts should never be turned away, especially when they come from a place of respect.¡± Kailu continued reply. ¡°Oh but then there¡¯s the racket we¡¯re making, won¡¯t it drive away wildlife?¡± Erika continued to ramble. ¡°My lady, your people await you.¡± Kailu then pointedly said. ¡°Ah¡­yes, they do.¡± Erika sighed once more. ¡°But this view¡­it¡¯s not everyday father allows me to choose the weather.¡± ¡°And quiet the peculiar choice you¡¯ve made,¡± Kailu said with a mild grumbling undertone, ¡°Nonetheless, the view won¡¯t escape to anywhere.¡± Erika glanced back at him, her wet blue hair sploshing to the side of her back as her golden eyes briefly met his before quickly turning back to the city. ¡°No, I guess it will not.¡± ¡°The ceremony is today, you cannot escape the fact that you must choose. If you¡¯re this indecisive, maybe what adventure lays out there better grasps your fancy.¡± Kailu pondered. ¡°Oh, and disappoint father? Surely you jest.¡± Erika replied with a chuckle. ¡°I very much doubt his majesty would take offense, you are his daughter after all.¡± Kailu calmly protested. ¡°Then whichever choice I make¡­it¡¯s fine right? Not like I will feel guilty for abandoning my family¡­my people. My birthright.¡± Erika exclaimed dramatically. ¡°Whichever choice you do choose, it will be your choice, and if you truly believe in it then it is the right one.¡± Kailu quoted, ¡°Your father said that once.¡± ¡°Or many, many times.¡± Erika sighed, turning around then she began to walk back, but briefly paused beside him. ¡°Word of advice, if you were looking for a moment to offer a damsel in distress to escape with you to a life of adventure, that was it.¡± She teased with a smirk, only confusing Kailu as she then hurried off into the maze. Her cheeks flushed red as she left the soldier behind her, she grumbled to herself in a whisper he wouldn¡¯t hear. ¡°So that¡¯s as much of a confession I¡¯m capable of it seems¡­¡± Roaming through the twists and turns, she fully set her mind on the test before her. To rule a kingdom. A kingdom whose very existence held the entire world¡¯s balance on its fingertips. ¡°No stress¡­No, no problem. I can do it, Papa raised me for this. I can do it.¡± She told herself, prepared to face the outcome, whatever it might be. Except, the outcome seemed to have been lost on the way, Erika knew she should have been out of the maze by now and she was absolutely sure she had taken the right path. Stopping suddenly, Erika glanced about, something felt off. ...
You can find the rest on Chapter 1 - The Book ^_^ The Dragon Within; Daughter of Storm released! The story continues, but while Erik takes the backdrop, his daughter Erika pushes forth the pride of Dragons... Chapter 1 is out now, and more to come soon!This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Follow Erika on her great adventure through the unknown, as she fights against time to survive. All the while foul monsters watch her from the shadows of the veil, expecting her downfall and their time to pounce for the kill. Follow her, as she meets new companions, foes and rivals, some old ones too!
Very happy to finally get around to writing this, being my most read story ever I can''t wait to not only see new readers but also how you all react to this new character ^ ^ ~The Sly Wolf Out~ Update ^ ^ The Dragon Within ; Daughter of Storm has just reached it''s 23rd chapter, bringing TDW closer to having more words than my longest story OC ; OR! Four months have passed since, and although posts have been not as frequent as my usual, im really feeling good about this one ^ ^ Even began using my mediocre drawing to add illustrations here and there xPStolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. That being said, I''m very interested in you all''s thoughts. Those who are reading and those who aren''t :D As an Author im always striving to do better, so I ask you all; Where did I go right? Where did I go wrong? What has improved and what hasn''t? What deteriorated even? And for those who stopped from reading the second installation, I''d love to know why ^ ^ Anything that I can clear up? And if not, still, I''m gratefull for you all having come this far with me o/ ~Yours truly The Sly Wolf~ Three years ago, I had a mission. I was on a mission, to tell the story of me and my close group of friends, in the most fantastical way possible. So, I created a world. So I created creatures to fill that world. I made twists and turns, plots and sub plots. And like frankenstein, I gave life into this monster, and it breathed back. At first, I was skeptical, my first two stories were doing terribly, but then the feed back started coming in... People were...Liking it?The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The positive comments fuelled me to write more, even the negative ones, they told me I could be better. So I wrote on, I built a storyline with side-events, I raised characters for that storyline, some using my close friends as a reference. I made that monster stand, as I had made it breath, and it spoke. Many could not understand it, but it spoke. And before I knew it...I was half a million words in. Over 500,000 words, in a single fiction. Even to me, that was insane. Some chapters even went up to 12,000 words alone. The passion I put into that story is something I only felt once more, it was while writing this story, The Dragon Within. Today, I present you all with a passion project of mine I''ve been contemplating for the past months. The rebirth of that monster. A New Breath, for Our Chaoz ; Our Reality. And I would highly appreciate anyone that at the very least gave it a shot ^ ^